w-^a>x c^^^^^^^*^^'^'^^^^
 
 THE ROSICRUCIAN 
 COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 OR 
 
 MYSTIC CHRISTIANITY 
 
 AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE UPON 
 
 MAN'S PAST EVOLUTION, PRESENT CONSTITU- 
 TION AND FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 
 
 BY 
 
 MAX HEINDEL 
 
 Its Message and Mission. 
 A SANE MIND. 
 A SOFT HEART. 
 A SOUND BODY. 
 
 SEVENTH EDITION 
 Twenty -first Tlwusand 
 
 PRICE, TWO DOLLARS, POSTFREE 
 
 INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS 
 
 Rflflirrurtan iF 1 1 1 a m b Ij tp 
 
 Haunt Crrlraia 
 
 OCEANSIDK. CALIFORNIA 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 L. N. Fowler, Imperlal Arcade 
 LuDGATE Circus
 
 Copyright 1920 
 
 BY 
 
 MRS. MAX HEINDEL 
 
 All rights including that of translation reserved. 
 
 Permission to copy or translate will be readily given upon 
 
 application. 
 
 FELLOWSHIP PRESS 
 
 MT. ECCLESLA, 
 OCEAN SIDE, CALIF.
 
 (ilvteh or Cljrist 
 
 No man loves God who hates his kind, 
 
 Who tramples on his brother's heart and soul; 
 
 Who seeks to shackle, cloud, or fog the mind 
 By fears of hell has not perceived our goal. 
 
 God-sent are all religions blest ; 
 
 And Christ, the Way, the Truth, the Life, 
 To give the heavy-laden rest 
 
 And peace from sorrow, sin, and strife. 
 
 Behold the Universal Spirit came 
 
 To all the churches, not to one alone; 
 
 On Pentecostal morn a tongue of flame 
 Round each apostle as a halo shone. 
 
 Since then, as vultures ravenous with greed, 
 We oft have battled for an empty name. 
 
 And sought by dogma, edict, creed. 
 To send our brothers to the flame. 
 
 Is Christ then twain? Was Cephas. Paul. 
 
 To save the world, nailed to the tree? 
 Then why divisions here at all? 
 
 Christ's love enfolds both you and me. 
 
 His pure sweet love is not confined 
 
 By creeds which segregate and raise a wa,ll. 
 
 His love enfolds, embraces human-kind, 
 No matter what ourselves or Him we call. 
 
 Then why not take Him at His word? 
 
 Why hold to creeds which tear apart? 
 But one thing matters, be it heard. 
 
 That brother-love fill every heart. 
 
 There's but one thing the world has need to know, 
 
 . There 's but one balm for all our human woe ; 
 There's but one way that leads to heaven above — 
 That way is human sympathy and love. 
 
 Max Heindel.
 
 A WOED TO THE WISE. 
 
 The founder of the Christian Keligiun stated an occult 
 maxim when He said : "Whosoever shall not receive the " 
 kingdom of God as a little child shall not enter therein" 
 (Mark x: 15). All occultists recognize the far-reaching 
 importance of this teaching of Christ, and endeavor to 
 "live" it day by day. 
 
 When a new philosophy is presented to the world it is 
 met in different ways by different people. 
 
 One person will grasp with avidity any new philosophical 
 effort in an endeavor to ascertain how far it sujiports Jiis 
 own ideas. To such an one the philosophy itself is of 
 minor importance. Its prime value will be its vindication 
 of HIS ideas. If the work comes up to expectation in that 
 respect, he will enthusiastically adopt it and cling to it 
 with a most unreasoning partisanship; if not, he will prob- 
 ably lay the book down in disgust and disaj)pointnient, 
 feeling as if the author had done him an injury. 
 
 Another adopts an attitude of skepticism as soon as he 
 discovers that it contains something which he has not 
 previously read, heard, or originated in his own thought. 
 He would probably resent as extremely unjustified the 
 accusation that his mental attitude is the acme of self- 
 satisfaction and intolerance ; such is nevert'ieless the case ; 
 and thus he shuts his mind to any truth which may possibly 
 be hidden in that which lie off-hand rejects. 
 
 Both these classes stand in their own light. "Set'* ideaa 
 render them impervious to rays of truth. "A little child" 
 
 5
 
 6 A WORD TO THE WISE 
 
 is the very opposite of its elders in that respect. It is not 
 imbued with an overwhelming sense of superior knowledge, 
 nor does it feel comj)elled to look wise or to hide its 
 nescience of any subject by a smile or a sneer. It is frankly 
 ignorant, unfettered by preconceived oi)inions and therefore 
 entiiwnfJi/ teachable. It takes everything with that beauti- 
 ful attitude of trust which we have designated "child-like 
 faith," wherein there is not the shadow of a doubt. There 
 the child holds the teaching it receives until proven or 
 disproven. 
 
 In all occult schools the pupil is first taught to forget 
 all else when a new teaching is being given, to allow neither 
 preference nor prejudice to govern, but to keep the mind 
 in a state of calm, dignified waiting. As skepticism will 
 blind us to truth in the most effective manner, so this calm, 
 trustful attitude of the mind will allow the intuition, or 
 "teaching from within." to become aware of the truth con- 
 tained in the proposition. That is the only way to culti- 
 vate an absolutely certain perception of truth. 
 
 The pupil is not required to believe off-hand that a 
 given object which he has observed to be white, is really 
 black, when such a statement is made to him ; but he must 
 cultivate an attitude of mind which "believeth all things" 
 as possible. That will allow him to put by for the time 
 being even what are generally considered "established 
 facts," and investigate if perchance tjiere be another 
 viewpoint hitherto unobserved by him whence the object 
 referred to would appear black. Indeed, he would not 
 allow himself to look upon anything as "an established 
 fact," for he realizes thoroughly the importance of keeping 
 his mind in the fluidal state of adaptability which charac- 
 terizes the little child. He realizes in every fibre of his 
 bping that "now we see through a glass, darkly." and
 
 A WORD TO THE WISE 7 
 
 Ajax-like he is ever on the alert, yearning for "Light, 
 more Light." 
 
 The enormous advantage of such an attitude of mind 
 when investigating any given subject, oljject or idea must 
 be apparent. Statements which appear positively and 
 unequivocally contradictory, which have caused an immense 
 amount of feeling among the advocates of opposite sides, 
 may nevertheless be capable of perfect reconciliation, as 
 shown in one such instance mentioned in the present work. 
 The bond of concord i.f only discovered hi/ flic nprn mind. 
 however and though the present work may be found to 
 differ from others, the W'riter would bespeak an impartial 
 hearing as the basis of subsequent judgment. If the book 
 is "weighed and found wanting," the writer will have no 
 complaint. He only fears a hasty judgment based upon 
 lack of knowledge of the system he advocates — a hearing 
 wherein the judgment is "wanting" in consequence of 
 having been denied an impartial "weighing." He would 
 further submit, that the only opinion worthy of the one 
 who expresses it must be based upon Tcnoudedge. 
 
 As a further reason for care in judgment we suggest 
 that to many it is exceedingly difficult to retract a hastily 
 expressed opinion. Therefore it is urged that the reader 
 withhold all expressions of either praise or blame until 
 study of the work has reasonably satisfied him of \\.s merit 
 or demerit. 
 
 The Rosicrueian Cosmo-conception is not dogmatic, 
 neither does it apix>al to any other authnritv than the 
 reason of the student. Tt is not controversial, but is sent 
 forth in the hope that it may help to clear some of the 
 difficulties which have lieset the minds of students of the 
 deeper philosophies in the past. Tn order to avoid serious 
 misunderstanding, it should be firmly impressed upon the
 
 8 A WOKI) TO THE WISE 
 
 mind of the student, liowover, that there is no infallible 
 rovelation of this complicated subject, which includes 
 everything under the sun and above it also. 
 
 An infallible exposition would predicate omniscience 
 upon the part of the writer, and even the Elder Brothers 
 tell us that they are sometimes at fault in their judgment, 
 so a book which shall say the last word on the World- 
 Mystery is out of the question, and the writer of the present 
 work does not pretend to give aught but the most ele- 
 mentary teachings of the Rosicrucians. 
 
 The Rosicrucian Brotherhood has the most far-reaching, 
 the most logical conception of the World-Mystery of which 
 the writer has gained any knowledge during the many 
 years he has devoted exclusively to the study of this 
 subject. So far as he has been able to investigate, their 
 teachings have been found in accordance with facts as he 
 knows them. Yet he is convinced that the Eosicrusian 
 Cosmo-conception is far from being the last word on the 
 subject ; that as we advance greater vistas of truth will o])en 
 to us and make clear many things which we now "see 
 through a glass, darkly." At the same time he firmly be- 
 lieves that all other philosophies of the future will follow 
 the same main lines, for they appear to be absolutely true. 
 
 In view of the foregoing it will Ix? plain that this book 
 is not considered by the writer as the Alpha and Omega, 
 the ultimate of occult knowledge, and even though it is 
 entitled "The Rosicrucian Cosmo-conception," the writer 
 desires to strongly emphasize that it is not to be under- 
 stood as a "faith once for all delivered" to the Rosicrucians 
 by the founder of the Order or by any other individual. 
 It is emphatically stated that this vorl- embodies: only the 
 ivriter's understanding of the Eosirrucinn teachings con- 
 cerning the World-Mystery, strengthened by his personal
 
 A WORD TO THE WISE y 
 
 investigations of the inner Worlds, the ante-natal and 
 post-mortem states of man, etc. The responsibility up- 
 on one who wittingly or unwittingly leads others astray 
 is clearly realized by the writer, and he wishes to guard 
 as far as possible against that contingency, and also to 
 guard others against going wrong inadvertently. 
 
 What is said in this work is to be accepted or reject- 
 ed by the reader according to his own discretion. All 
 care has be^n used in trying to make plain the teach- 
 ing; great pains have been taken to put it into words 
 that shall be easily understood. . For that reason only 
 one term has been used throughout to convey each idea. 
 The same word will have the same meaning wherever 
 used. When any word descriptive of an idea is first 
 used, the clearest definition possible to the writer is 
 given. None but English terms and the simplest lan- 
 guage have been used. The writer has tried to give as 
 exact and definite descriptions of the subject under con- 
 sideration a^ possible; to eliminate all ambiguity and 
 to make everything clear. How far he has succeedeu 
 must be left to the student to judge; but having used 
 every possible means to convey the teaching, he feels 
 obliged to guard also against the possibility of this work 
 being taken as a verbatim statement of the Rosicrucian 
 teachings. Neglect of this precaution might give undue 
 weight to this work in the minds of some students. That 
 would not be fair to the Brotherhood nor to the reader. 
 It would tend to throw the responsibility upon the 
 Brotherhood for the mistakes which must occur in this 
 as in all other human works. Hence the above warning.
 
 10 A WORD TO THE WISE 
 
 During the four years which have elapsed since the 
 foregoing ])ai-agraphs wore written, the writer has con- 
 tinued his investigations of the invisibh' worlds, and 
 experienced the expansion of consciousness relative to 
 these realms of nature which comes by practice of the 
 precepts taught in the Western Mystery School. Others 
 also who have followed the method of soul-unfoldment 
 herein described as particularly suited to the Western 
 peoples, have likewise been enabled to verify for them- 
 selves many things here taught. Thus the writer's under- 
 standing of what was given by the Elder Brothers has 
 received some corroboration and seems to have been 
 substantially cori-ect. therefore he feels it a duty to state 
 this for the encouragement of those who are still unable 
 to see for themselves. • 
 
 If we had said that the vital body is built of pmm.s 
 instead of points, it would have been better, for it is 
 by refi-action through these minute prisms that the color- 
 less solar fluid changes to a rosy hue as obsei"\'ed by 
 other wi'iters beside the author. 
 
 Other new and important discoveries have also been 
 Fiiade; for instance, we know now that the Silver Cord 
 is grown anew in each life, that one part sprouts from 
 the seed atom of the desire body in the great vortex of the 
 liver, that the other part grows out of the seed atom of 
 the dense body in the heart, that both parts meet in 
 the seed atom of the vital body in the solar plexus, and 
 that this union of the higher and lower vehicles causes 
 the (juickening. Fui'ther development of the cord be- 
 tween the heart and solar plexus during the first seven 
 years has an important bearing on the mj'stery of child- 
 life, likewise its fuller growth from the liver to the 
 solar plexus, which takes place during the second septe- 
 nai-y period, is a contributory cause of adolescence. 
 Completion of the Silver Cord marks the end of child- 
 life, and fi-om that time the solar cncrgj' which enters 
 through the spleen and is tinted by refraction through 
 the prismatic seed atom of the vital body located in the. 
 solar plexus, commences to give a distinctive and indi- 
 vidual coloring to the aura which we observe in adults.
 
 LIST OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Man's Present Constitution and Method of Development. 
 
 Frontispiece, Diagram 1(3, The Lord's Prayer. 
 
 A Word to the Wise 5 
 
 Tiie Four Kingdoms, diagram 16 
 
 Introduet ion 17 
 
 Chapter I. Tiie Visible and Invisible Worlds 24 
 
 Chemical Region of the Physical World 29 
 
 Etheric Region of the Physical World :^4 
 
 The Desire World ' 38 
 
 The Worl.l of Thought 48 
 
 Diagram 1. The Material World a Reverse Reflection 
 
 of the Spiritual Worlds 52 
 
 Diagram 2. The Seven Worlds 54 
 
 Chapter TI. The Four Kingdoms 56 
 
 Diagram 3. The Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms 73 
 
 Diagram 4. The Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms. . 74 
 
 Chapter III. Man and the Method of Evolution. 
 
 .Activities of Life; Memory antl Soul-growth 87 
 
 The Constitution of the Seven-fold Man 88 
 
 Diagram 5. The Three-fold Spirit, the Three-fold Body 
 
 and the Three-fold Soul 95 
 
 Death and Purgatory 96 
 
 Diagram .'> ' •'.. The Silver Cord 98 
 
 The Borderland 112 
 
 The First Heaven 1 1 :'. 
 
 The Second Heaven 121 
 
 The Third Heaven 129 
 
 Prejiarations fiu" Rebirth 133 
 
 Birth of the Dense Body 139 
 
 Birth of the Vital Bo.ly and Crowth 141 
 
 Birth of the Desire Body and Puberty 142 
 
 Birth of the Mind and Majority ". 142 
 
 The Blood; the Vehicle of the Ego 143 
 
 A Life Cycle (diagram) 146 
 
 Chapter IV. Rebirth and the Law of Consequence 147 
 
 Wine as a Factor in Evolution 165 
 
 A Remarkable Story 172 
 
 11
 
 12 CONTENTS. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 COSMOGENESIS AND AXTHROPOQENESIS. 
 
 Chapter Y. The Relation of Man to God 177 
 
 Diagram 6. The Supremo Roing, the CoHmic Planes 
 
 and God 178 
 
 Chapter YT. The Si-heme of Evolution. 
 
 The Bojjiiining 182 
 
 The Seven Worlds 186 
 
 The Seven Periods 188 
 
 Diagram 7. The Saturn Period 193 
 
 Chapter YIT. The Path of Evolution 194 
 
 Revolutions and ("osmic Nights 195 
 
 Diagram 8. The Seven WorMs. Seven Globes and 
 
 Seven Periods 197 
 
 Chapter YTIT. The Work of Evolution. 
 
 Ariadnes Thread 201 
 
 The Saturn Period 204 
 
 Recapitulation 208 
 
 The Sun Period 209 
 
 The Moon Period 213 
 
 Diagram 9. The Twelve Creative Hierarchies 221 
 
 Chapter TX. Stragglers and Newcomers 223 
 
 ("lasses of Beings at the Beginning of the Moon Period 226 
 
 Diagram 10. Classes at the Beginning of Earth Period 230 
 
 Chapter X. The Earth Period 233 
 
 Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period 236 
 
 Sun Revolution of the Earth Period 240 
 
 Moon Revolution of the Earth Period 242 
 
 Rest Periods Between Revolutions 243 
 
 The Fourth Revolution of the Earth Period 245 
 
 Chapter XT. Genesis and Evolution of Our Solar Svstem. 
 
 Chaos ' 246 
 
 The Birth of the Planets 252 
 
 Diagram. Vibrations 254 
 
 Diagram 12. Man's Past, Present and Future Form. . 257 
 
 Chapter XII. Evolution on the Earth. 
 
 The Polarian Einieh 261 
 
 The Hyperborean Kpuch 262 
 
 The Moon ; the Kighth Sphere 264 
 
 The Lemurian Epoch 265
 
 CONTENTS. * 13 
 
 Birth of the Individual 266 
 
 Separation of the Sexes 267 
 
 Influence of Mars 268 
 
 The Races and Their Leaders 270 
 
 Influence of Mercury 273 
 
 The Lcmurian Race 275 
 
 The Fall of Man 282 
 
 The Lucifer Spirits 286 
 
 The Atlantean Epoch ^ 291- 
 
 The Aryan Epoch ' 304 
 
 The Sixteen Paths to Destruction 306 
 
 Chapter XIII. Back to the Bible 308 
 
 Chapter XIV. Occult Analysis of Genesis. 
 
 Limitations of the Bible 317 
 
 In the Beginning 321 
 
 The Nebular Theory 322 
 
 The Creative Hierarchies 32.5 
 
 The Saturn Period 327 
 
 The Sun Period, the Moon Period 328 
 
 The Earth Period 329 
 
 Jehovah and His Mission 333 
 
 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis 336 
 
 A Living Soul ? 344 
 
 Adanr.s Rib 346 
 
 Guardian Angels 347 
 
 Mixing Blood in Marriage 352 
 
 The Fall of Man 360 
 
 Diagram 13. The Beginning and End of Sex 364 
 
 PART in. 
 
 Man's Future Development and Ixitiatiox. 
 
 Diagram. The Seven Davs of Creation 366 
 
 The Evolution of Religion 367 
 
 Jesus and Christ -Jesus 374 
 
 Diagram 14. The Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit 37" 
 
 Not Peace but a Sword 383 
 
 The Star of Bethlehem 3S,S 
 
 The Heart an Anomaly 393 
 
 The Mystery of Golgotha 400 
 
 The Cleansing Blood 406 
 
 Chapter XV. Christ and His Mission. 
 
 Diagram.* "As Above, so Below" 410 
 
 Chapter XVI. Future Development and Initiation. 
 
 The Spven Days of Creation 411 
 
 Diagram 15. The Syinl)olism of the (aduces 413 
 
 Radiates, Mollusks, Articulates and Vertebrates 416 
 
 Spirals within Spirals... 420
 
 14 ' CONTENTS. 
 
 Alcheniv and Soulgrowth 421 
 
 The Creative Word 425 
 
 Chapter XVII. The Method of Acquiring First-Hand 
 Knowledge. 
 
 The First Stops 430 
 
 Western Methods for Western People 437 
 
 The Science of Nutrition 441 
 
 Table of Food- Values 450 
 
 The Law of Assimilation 451 
 
 Live and Let Live 460 
 
 The Lord 's Prayer 462 
 
 The Vow of Celibacy 467 
 
 The Pituitary Body and the Pineal Gland 473 
 
 Diagram 17. Path of the Unused Sex Currents 475 
 
 Esoteric Training 477 
 
 How the Inner Vehicle is Built 480 
 
 Concentration 486 
 
 Meditation 489 
 
 Observation 492 
 
 Discrimination 493 
 
 Contemplation 494 
 
 Adoration 495 
 
 Chapter XVIII. The Constitution of the Earth and Volcanic 
 
 Eruptions 498 
 
 The Number of the Beast 499 
 
 Diagram 18. The Constitution of the Earth 509 
 
 Chapter XIX. Christian Bosenkreuz and the Order of Rosi- 
 
 crucians 515 
 
 Initiation 524 
 
 The Rosicrucian Fellowship 530 
 
 Kays from the Rose Cross 533 
 
 Symbolism of Rose Cross 534 
 
 Index 539 
 
 The Healing Power 599
 
 PART I 
 
 Man's Present Constitution and 
 Method of Development
 
 INTEODUCTIOK 
 
 THE Western world is undoubtedly the vanguard of 
 the human race, and, for reasons given in the fol- 
 lowiDg pages, it is held by the Eosicrucian that 
 neither Judaism nor "popular Christianity," but true 
 Esoteric Christianity is to be its world-religion. 
 
 Buddha, great, grand and sublime, may be the "Light 
 of Asia," but Christ will yet be acknowledged the "Light 
 of the World/' As the sun outshines the brightest star 
 in the heavens, dis])els every vestige of darkness and gives 
 life and light to all Ixiings, so, in a not too distant future, 
 will the true religion of Christ supersede and obliterate all 
 other religions, to the eternal benefit of mankind. 
 
 In our civilization the chasm that stretches between 
 mind and heart yawns deep and wide and, as the mind flies 
 on from discovery to discovery in the realms of science, 
 the gulf becomes ever deeper and wider and the heart is 
 left further and further ])eliind. The mind loudly demands 
 and will be satisfied with nothing less than a materially 
 demonstrable explanation of man and his fellow-creatures 
 that make up the plienomenal world. The heart feels in- 
 stinctively that there is somofhing greater, and it yearns 
 for that which it feels is a higher truth than can be 
 grasped by the mind alone. The human soul would fain 
 soar upon ethereal pinions of intuition ; would fain lave in 
 the eternal fount of spiritual light and love; but modern 
 scientific views have shorn its wings and it sits fettered 
 
 17
 
 18 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 and mute, unsatisfied longings gnawing at its tendrils as 
 tlie vulture at Prometheus' liver. 
 
 Is this necessary? Is there no eoiniuon ground iijmn 
 which head and heart may meet, each assisting the other, 
 each by the help of the other becoming more efToctive in 
 the search for universiil truth, and each receiving etjual 
 satisfaction ? 
 
 As surely as the pre-existing light created the eye whereby 
 the light is seen; as surely as the primordial desire for 
 growth created the digestive and assimilative system for 
 the attainment of that end ; as surely as thought existed 
 before the brain and built and still is building the brain 
 for its expression; as surely as the mind is now forging 
 ahead and wringing her secrets from nature by the very 
 force of its audacity, just so surely will the heart find a 
 way to burst its bonds and gratify its longings. At present 
 it is shackled by the dominant brain. Some day it will 
 gather strength to burst its prison bars and become a power 
 greater than the mind. 
 
 It is equally certain that there can be no contradiction 
 in nature, therefore the heart and the mind must be capa- 
 ble of uniting. To indicate this common ground is pre- 
 cisely the purpose of this book. To show where and bow 
 the mind, helped by the intuition of the heart, can probe 
 more deeply into the mysteries of being than either could 
 do alone; where the heart, by union with the mind, can he 
 kept from going astray; \rliere each can have full scope 
 for action, neither doing violence to the other and where 
 both mind and heart can be satisfied. 
 
 Only when that co-operation is attained and perfected 
 will man attain the higher, truer understanding of himself 
 and of the world of which he is a part; only that can give 
 him a broad mind and a great heart.
 
 INTRODUCTION 1J5 
 
 At every birth what appears to be a new life comes 
 among us. We see the little form as it lives and grows, 
 becoming a factor in our lives for days, months, or years. 
 At last there comes a day when the form dies and goes to 
 decay. The life that came, whence we know not, has 
 passed to the invisible beyond, and in sorrow we ask our- 
 selves, Whence came it? Why was it here? and Wliither 
 has it gone? 
 
 Across every threshold the skeleton form of Death 
 throws his fearsome sliadow. Old or young, well or ill, 
 rich or poor, all, all alike must ])ass out into tliat sliadow 
 and throughout tbe ages has sounded the piteous cry for 
 a solution of the riddle of life — the riddle of death. 
 
 So far as the vast majority of people are concerned the 
 three great questions, Whence have we couic? AVhy are we 
 here? Whither are we going? renuiin unanswered to this 
 day. It has unfortunately come to l)e tlie popularly ac- 
 ce])ted opinion tliat nothing can be definitely known about 
 these uuitters of deepest interest to humanity. iNTotliing 
 coidd Ije more erroiu^ous tlian such an idea. Each and 
 every one, without exception, may ])ecome capable of obtain- 
 ing first-hand, definite inforniation upon tliis subject; may 
 personally investigate the state of the human spirit, both 
 before birth and after death. There is no favoritism, nor 
 are s]x?cial gifts recjuired. Each of us has inherently the 
 faculty for knowing all of 'hese matters ; but ! — Yes, there 
 is a "but," and a "P.rT"' that must l)e written large. These 
 faculties are present in all, though latent in most jDeople. 
 It requires persistent effort to awaken them and that seems 
 to 1)0 a powerful deterrent. If these faculties, "awake and 
 aware," could l)e had for a monetary consideration, even if 
 the price were high, many people would pay it to gain such 
 immense advajitage over tlicir fellow-men, but few indeed
 
 20 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 are those willing to live the life that is required to awaken 
 them. That awakening comes only hv patient, persistent 
 effort. It cannot l)e bought ; there is no royal road to it. 
 
 It is conceded that practice is necessary to learn to play 
 the piano, and that it is useless to think of being a watch- 
 maker without being willing to serve an apprenticeship. 
 Yet when the matter of the soul, of death and the beyond, 
 of the great causes of being, are the questions at issue, 
 many think they know as much as anyone and have an 
 equal right to express an opinion, though they may never 
 have given the subject an hour's study. 
 
 As a matter of fact, no one unless qualified by study 
 of the subject should expect serious consideration for an 
 opinion. In legal cases, where experts are called to testify, 
 they are first examined as to their competency. The weight 
 of their testimony will be nil, unless they are found to be 
 thoroughly proficient in the branch of knowledge regarding 
 which their testimony is sought. 
 
 If, however, they are found to be qualified — by study 
 and practice — to express an expert opinion, it is received 
 with the utmost respect and deference; and if the testi- 
 mony of one expert is corroborated by others equally pro- 
 ficient, the testimony of each additional man adds im- 
 mensely to the weight of the previous evidence. 
 
 The irrefutable testimony of one such man easily coun- 
 terbalances that of one or a dozen or a million men who 
 know nothing of that whereof they speak, for nothing, 
 even though multiplied by a million, will still remain 
 nothing. This is as true of any other subject as of mathe- 
 matics. 
 
 As previously said, we recognize those facts readilv 
 enough in material affairs, but when things beyond the 
 world of sense, when the super-physical world is under
 
 INTRODUCTION 21 
 
 discussion; when the relations of God to man, the inner- 
 most mysteries of the immortal spark of divinity, loosely 
 termed the soul^ are to be probed, then each clamors for 
 as serious consideration of his opinions and ideas regard- 
 ing spiritual matters as is given to the sage, who by a life 
 of patient and toilsome research has acquired wisdom in 
 these higher things. 
 
 Nay, more ; many will not oven content themselves with 
 claiming equal consideration for their opinions, but will 
 even jeer and scoff at the words of the sage, seek to impugn 
 his testimony as fraud, and, with the supreme confidence 
 of deepest ignorance, asseverate that as thej/ know nothing 
 of such matters, it is absolutely impossible that anyone 
 else can. 
 
 The man who realizes his ignorance has taken the first 
 step toward knowledge. 
 
 The path to first-hand knowledge is not easy. Nothing 
 worth having ever comes without persistent effort. It can- 
 not be too often repeated that there are no such things as 
 special gifts or "luck." All that anyone is or has, is the 
 result of effort. "Wliat one lacks in comparison with an- 
 other is latent in himself and capable of development by 
 proper methods. 
 
 Tf the reader, having grasped this idea thoroughly, 
 should ask, what he must do to obtain this first-hand 
 knowledge, the following story may serve to impress the 
 idea, whicli is the central one in occultism: 
 
 A young man came to a sage one day and asked, "Sire, 
 what must I do to become wise?" The sage vouchsafed 
 no answer. The youth after repeating his question a num- 
 ber of times, with a like result, at last left him, to return 
 the next day with the same question. Again no answer wag 
 given and the youth returned on the third day, still rejjeav
 
 22 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ing hi-: (luostion, "Sire, what iinist T do to become wise?" 
 
 Finally the sage turned and went down to a near-by 
 river. He entered the water, bidding the youth follow him. 
 Upon arriving at a sufficient dojith the sage took the young 
 man by the shoulders and hold him under the water, despite 
 his struggles to free himself. At last, however, he released 
 him and when the youth liad regained his l)i'catli the sage 
 questioned him : 
 
 "Son, when you were under the water what did you 
 most desire?" 
 
 "The youth answered williout licsitation, "Air, air! 
 I wanted air !" 
 
 "Would you not rather have had riches, pleasure, power 
 or love, my son? Did you not think of any of tliese?" 
 queried the sage. 
 
 "No, sire! I wanted air and thought only of air,"" came 
 the instant response. 
 
 "Then," said the sage, "to become wise you must desire 
 wisdom with as great intensity as you just now desired air. 
 You must struggle for it, to the exclusion of every other 
 aim in life. Tt must be your one and only aspiration, by 
 day and by night. If you seek wisdom with that fervor, 
 my son, you will surely become wise." 
 
 That is the first and central requisite the aspirant to 
 occult knowledge must possess — an unswerving desire, a 
 burning thirst for knowledge ; a zeal that allows no obstacle 
 to conquer it: but the supreme motive for seeking this 
 occult knowledge must be an ardent desire to benefit hu- 
 manity, entirely disregarding self in order to work for 
 others. Unless prompted by that motive, occult knowledge 
 is dangerous. 
 
 Without possessing these qualifications — especially the 
 latter- -in some measure, any attempt to tread the arduous
 
 INTRODUCTION 23 
 
 path of occultism would be a hazardous undertaking. An- 
 other prerequisite to this first-hand knowledge, however, is 
 the study of occultism at second-hand. Certain occult pow- 
 ers are necessary for the first-hand investigation of matters 
 connected with the pre-natal and post-mortem states of 
 man, but no one need despair of acquiring information 
 about these conditions because of undeveloped occult pow- 
 ers. As a man may know about Africa either by going 
 there personally or by reading descriptions written by trav- 
 elers who have been there, so may he visit the super- 
 physical realms if he will but qualify himself therefor, or 
 he may learn what others who have so qualified themselves 
 report as a result of their investigations. 
 
 Christ said, "The Truth shall make you free,'" but Truth 
 is not found once and forever. Truth is eternal, and the 
 quest for Truth must also be eternal. Occultism knows 
 of no "faith once for all delivered." Tliere are certain 
 basic truths which remain, but which may be looked at 
 from many sides, each giving a different view, which com- 
 plements the previous ones; therefore, so far as we can 
 see at present, there is no such achievement possible as 
 arriving at the ultimate truth. 
 
 Wherein this work differs from some philosophical works 
 the variations are caused ])y difTerence of viewpoint, and 
 all respect is paid to the conclusions reached and the ideas 
 set forth by other investisrators. It is the earnest hope of 
 the writer that the study of the following pages may help 
 to make the student's ideas fuller and more rounded than 
 thev were before.
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 The Visible axd Invisible AVorlds. 
 
 THE first step in Occultism is the study of the invisi- 
 ble Worlds, These Worlds are invisible to the 
 majority of people because of the dormancy of the 
 finer and higher senses whereby they may be perceived, in 
 the same way that the Physical World about us is per- 
 ceived through the physical senses. The majority of peo- 
 ple are on a similar footing in regard to the super-physical 
 Worlds as the man who is born blind is to our world of 
 sense; although light and color are all about him, he is 
 unable to see them. To him they are non-existent and 
 incomprehensible, simply because he lacks the sense of sight 
 wherewith to perceive them. Objects he can feel; they 
 seem real ; but light and color are beyond his ken. 
 
 So with the greater part of humanity. They feel, and 
 see objects and hear sounds in the Physical World, but the 
 other realms, wliicli the clairvoyant calls the higher Worlds, 
 are as incomprehensible to them as light and color are to 
 the blind man. Because the blind man cannot see color 
 and light, however, is no argument against their existence 
 and reality. Neither is it an argument, that l^ecause most 
 people cannot see the super-physical Worlds no one can do 
 so. Tf the blind man obtains his sight, he will see light 
 and color. Tf the higher senses of those blind to the super- 
 physical Worlds are awakened by proper methods, they 
 
 24
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 05 
 
 also will be able to beliold the Worlds whicli are now hidden 
 from them. 
 
 While many people make the mistake of being incredu- 
 lous concernino: the existence or reality of the super-sensu- 
 ous Worlds, there are also many who go to the other ex- 
 treme, and, having become convinced of the verity of invisi- 
 ble Worlds, think that when a person is clairvoyant all 
 truth is at once open to him ; that when one can "see," he 
 at once "knows all about" these higher Worlds. 
 
 This is a great mistake. We readily recognize the fal- 
 lacy of such a contention in matters of everyday life. We 
 do not think that a man who was born blind, but has ob- 
 tained his sight, at once "knows all about" the Physical 
 World. Xay, more ; we know that even those of us who 
 have been able to see the things about us all our lives are 
 far from having a universal knowledge of them. We know- 
 that it requires arduous study and years of application to 
 know about even that infinitesimal part of things that we 
 handle in our daily lives, and reversing the Hermetic 
 aphorism, "as above, so below," we gather at once that it 
 must be the same in the other Worlds. At the same time 
 it is also true that there are much greater facilities for 
 acquiring knowledge in the super-physical Worlds than in 
 our present deiise physical condition, but not so great as 
 to eliminate the necessity for close study and tlie possi- 
 bility of makini: a mistake in observation. In fact, all the 
 testimony of reliable and qualified olisen-ers prove that 
 much more care in observation is needed there than here. 
 
 Clairvoyants must first Ix' trained l^efore their observa- 
 tions are of any real value, and the more proficient they be- 
 Cijme the more modest are they about telling of what thev 
 see; the more do they defer to the versions of others, know- 
 ing how much there is to learn and realizing how little the
 
 26 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 single investigator can grasp of all the detail incident to 
 his investigations. 
 
 This also accounts for the varied versions, which super- 
 ficial people think is an argument against the existence of 
 the higiier Worlds. They contend that if these Worlds 
 exist, investigators must necessarily bring back identical 
 descriptions. If we take an illustration from everyday 
 life, the fallacy of this becomes apparent. 
 
 Suppose a newspaper sends twenty reporters to a city 
 with orders to 'Svrite it up." Reporters are, or ought to 
 be, trained observers. It is their business to see every- 
 thing and they should be able to give as good descriptions 
 as can be expected from any source. Yet it is certain that 
 of the twenty reports, no two would be exactly alike. It is 
 much more likely that they would be totally different. 
 Although some of them might contain leading features in 
 common, others might l)e unique in quality and quantity of 
 description. 
 
 Is it an argument against the existence of the city that 
 these reports differ? Certainly not ! It is easily accounted 
 for by the fact that each saw the cit;\^ from his own par- 
 ticular point of view and instead of these varying reports 
 being confusing and detrimental, it is safe to say that a 
 perusal of them all would give a fuller, better understand- 
 ing and description of the city than if only one were road 
 and the others thrown in the waste-basket. Each report 
 would round out and complement the others. 
 
 The same is true regarding accounts made by investi- 
 gators of the higher Worlds. Each has his own peculiar 
 way of looking at things and can describe only wliat he 
 sees from his particular point of view. The account he 
 gives may differ from those of others, yet all be equally 
 truthful from each individual observer's viewpoint.
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 27 
 
 It is sometimes asked, Why investigate these Worlds? 
 Why is it not best to take one World at a time; to be con- 
 tent for the present with the lessons to be learned in the 
 Physical World, and, if there are invisible Worlds why not 
 wait until we reach them before investigating? '''Sufficient 
 unto the day is the evil thereof !" Why borrow niore ? 
 
 If we knew without doubt that at some time, sooner or 
 later, each one of us must be transported to a far country 
 \rhere, under new and strange conditions, we must live for 
 many years, is it not reasonable to believe that if we had 
 an opportunity to learn of that country in advance of our 
 removal to it we would gladly do so? Knowledge would 
 render it much easier for us to accommodate ourselves to 
 new conditions. 
 
 There is only one certainty in life and that is — Death ! 
 As we pass into the beyond and are confronted by new 
 conditions, knowledge of them is sure to be of tlie greatest 
 help. 
 
 But that is not all. To understand the Physical World, 
 which is the world of effects, it is necessary to understand 
 the super-physical World, which is the world of causes. 
 We see street cars in motion and we hear the clicking of 
 telegraph instruments, but the mysterious force wliich 
 causes the phenomena remains invisible to ns. We say it 
 is electricity, but the name gives us no explanation. Wo 
 learn nothing of the force itself; we see and liear only its 
 effects. 
 
 If a dish of cold water be placed in an atmosphere of a 
 puflficiently low temperature ice crystals immediately ix^gin 
 to form and we can see the process of tlieir formation. 
 The lines along which the water crystallizes were in it all 
 the time as lines of force but they were invisible until the 
 water conffealed. The beautiful "frost flowers" on a win-
 
 28 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 dowpane are visible manifestations of currents of the hi<]:her 
 Worlds which operate upon us all the time, unrecognized by 
 most of us, but none the less potent. 
 
 The higher Worlds are thus the worlds of causes, of 
 forces; and we cannot really understand this lower World 
 unless we know the others and realize the forces and causes 
 of which all material things are but the effects. 
 
 As to the reality of thoiie higher Worlds compared with 
 that of the Physical World, strange as it may seem, these 
 higher Worlds, which to the majority appear as mirages, or 
 even less substantial, are, in truth, mnch more real and 
 the objects in them more lasting and indestructible than 
 the objects in the Physical World. If we take an example 
 we shall readily see tliis. An architect does not start to 
 build a house by procuring the material and setting the 
 workmen to laying stone upon stone in a haphazard way, 
 without thought or plan. He "thinks the house out." 
 Gradually it takes form in his mind and finally there 
 stands a clear idea of the house that is to be — a thought- 
 form of a house. 
 
 This house is yet invisible to all but the architect. He 
 makes it objective on paper. He draws the plans and 
 from this objective image of the thought-form the work- 
 men construct the house of wood, iron, or stone, accurately 
 corresponding to the thought-form originated by the 
 architect. 
 
 Thus the thought-form becomes a material reality. The 
 materialist would assert that it is much more real, lasting 
 and substantial than the image in the architect's mind. 
 But let us see. The house could not have been constructed 
 without the thought-form. The material object can be de- 
 stroyed by dynamite, earthquake, fire, or decay, but the 
 thought-form will remain. It will exist as long as the
 
 THE VISIBLE. AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 29 
 
 architect lives and from it any number of houses similar to 
 the one destroyed may be constructed. Not even the archi- 
 tect himself can destroy it. Even after his death this 
 thought-form can be recovered by those who are qualified to 
 read the memory of nature, which will l)e dealt with later. 
 Having thus seen the reasonableness of such Worlds 
 existing around and about us, and having satisfied ourselves 
 of their reality, their permanency, and of the utility of a 
 knowledge concerning them, we shall now examine them 
 severally and singly, commencing with the Physical World. 
 
 Chemical Region of the Physical World. 
 
 In the Rosicrucian teaching the universe is divided into 
 seven different Worlds, or states of matter, as follows: 
 
 1— World of God. 
 
 2 — World of Virgin Spirits. 
 
 3 — World of Divine Spirit. 
 
 4 — World of Life Spirit. 
 
 5— World of Thought. 
 
 6 — Desire World. 
 
 7— Physical World. 
 This division is not arbitrary but necessary, because the 
 substance of each of these Worlds is amenable to laws which 
 are practically inoperative in the others. For instance, in 
 the Physical World, matter is subject to gravity, contrac- 
 tion and expansion. In the Desire World there is neither 
 heat nor cold, and forms levitate as easily as they gravitate. 
 Distance and time are also governing factors of existence in 
 the Physical World, but are almost non-existent in the 
 Desire World. 
 
 The matter of these worlds also varies in donsitv, the 
 Physical World being the densest of the seven. 
 
 Each World is subdivided into seven Regions or sub-
 
 30 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 divisions of matter. In the Physical WorkI the solids, 
 li(|ui(ls and gases fonii llie three denser subdivisions, the 
 remaining four being others of varying densities. In the 
 other Worlds similar subdivisions are necessary, because the 
 matter of which they are composed is not of uniform 
 density. 
 
 There are still two further distinctions to Ix" made. The 
 three dense subdivisions of the Physical World — the solids, 
 liquids and gases — constitute what is termed the Chemical 
 Kegion. The substance in this Eegion is the basis of all 
 dense Form. 
 
 The Ether is also physical matter. It is not homogene- 
 ous, as material science alleges, but exists in four ditferent 
 states. It is the medium of ingress for the quickening 
 spirit which imparts vitality to the Forms in the Chemical 
 Eegion. The four finer or etheric subdivisions of the 
 Physical World constitute what is known as the Etheric 
 Eegion. 
 
 In the World of Thought the three higher subdivisions 
 are the basis of abstract thought, hence they, collectively, 
 are called the Eegion of Abstract Thought. The four 
 denser subdivisions supply the mind-stuff in which we 
 embody and concrete our ideas and are therefore termed the 
 Eegion of Concrete Thought. 
 
 The careful consideration given by the occultist to the 
 characteristics of the Physical World might seem super- 
 fluous were it not that he regards all things from a view 
 point differing widely from that of the materialist. The 
 latter recognizes three states of matter — solids, liquids, 
 and gases. These are all chemical, because derived from 
 the chemical constituents of the Earth. From this chem- 
 ical matter all the forms of mineral, plant, animal, and 
 man have been built, hence they are as truly chemical as
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WOKLDb 31 
 
 the substances which are commonly so termed. Thus 
 whether we consider the mountain or the cloud that en- 
 velops its top, the juice of the plant or the blood of the 
 animal, the spider's thread, the wing of the butterfly or 
 the bones of the elephant, the air we breathe or the water 
 we drink — all are composed of the same chemical sub- 
 stance. 
 
 What is it then which determines the conformation of 
 this basic substance into the multiplex variety of Forms 
 which we see about us? It is the One Universal Spirit, ex- 
 pressing Itself in the visible world as four great streams 
 of Life, at varying stages of development. This fourfold 
 spiritual impulse molds the chemical matter of the Earth 
 into the variegated forms of the four Kingdoms — mineral, 
 plant, animal, and man. When a foi-n has served its 
 purpose as a vehicle of expression for the three higher 
 streams of life, the chemical forces disintegrate that form 
 so that the matter may be returned to its primordial state, 
 and thus made available for the building of new forms, 
 "^he spirit or life which molds the form into an expression 
 of itself is, therefore, as extraneous to the matter it uses 
 as a carpenter is apart from and personally independent 
 of the house he builds for his own occupancy. 
 
 As all the forms (»f mineral, plant, animal, and man are 
 chemical, they must logically be as dead and devoid of 
 feeling as chemical matter in its primitive state, and the 
 Rosicrucian assert= that thev are. 
 
 Some scientists contend that there is feeling in all tissue, 
 living or dead, to whatever kingdom it helonsrs. Thev in- 
 clude even the substances ordinarilv classed as mineral in 
 their categorv of object'^ having feelimr. and to prove their 
 contentions they submit diagrams with curves of energy 
 obtained from tests. Another class of investigators teach
 
 32 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 that tliere is no feeling even in the human body, except in 
 tiie brain, which is the seat of feeling. They say it is the 
 brain and not the finger which feels the pain when- the 
 latter is injured. Thus is the house of Science divided 
 against itself on this as on most other points. The posi- 
 tion taken by each is partly right. It depends upon what 
 we mean by "feeling." If we mean simply response to 
 impacts, such as the rebound of a rubber ball that is 
 dropj)ed to the ground, of course it is correct to attribute 
 feeling to mineral, plant, and animal tissue; but if we 
 mean pleasure and pain, love and hate, joy and sorrow, it 
 would be absurd to attribute them to the lower forms of 
 life, to detached tissue, to minerals in their native state. 
 or even to the brain, liecause such feelings are expressions 
 of the self-conscious immortal spirit, and the brain is only 
 the keyboard of the wonderful instrument upon which the 
 human spirit plays its symphony of life, just as the musi- 
 cian expresses himself upon his violin. 
 
 As there are people who are quite unable to understand 
 that there must be and are higher Worlds, so there are 
 some who, having lx3Come slightly acquainted with the 
 higher realms, acquire the haliit of undervaluing this Phys- 
 ical World. Such an attitude is as incorrect as that of 
 the materialist. The great and wise Beings who carry 
 out the will and design of God placed us in this physical 
 environment to learn groat and important lessons which 
 could not be learned under other conditions, and it is our 
 duty to use our knowledge of the higher Worlds in learn- 
 ing to the l:)est of our ability the lessons which this mate- 
 rial world has to teach us. 
 
 In one sense the Physical World is a 3ort of model school 
 or experiment station to teach us to work correctly in the 
 others. It does this whether or not we know of tlw ex-
 
 THE VISIBLE AND TXVTSIRLE WOKLDS 33 
 
 istence of those other worlds, therehy proving the great 
 wisdom of tlie originators of the plan. If we had knowl- 
 edge of none but the higher Worlds, we would make many 
 mistakes which would become apparent only when physical 
 conditions are brought to bear as a criterion. To illus- 
 trate : I^et us imagine the case of an inventor working 
 out his idea of a machine. First he builds the machine in 
 thought, and in his mind he sees it complete and in oper- 
 ation, performing most l)eauti fully the work it is designed 
 to do. He next makes a drawing of the design, and in 
 doing so perhaps finds that modification in his first con- 
 ception are necessary. When, from the drawings, he has 
 become satisfied that the plan is feasible, he proceeds to 
 build the actual machine from suitable material. 
 
 Now it is almost certain that still further modifications 
 will 1x3 found necessary l)efore the machine will work as 
 intended. It may be found that it must be entirely re- 
 modeled, or even that it is altogether useless in its present 
 form, must be discavdc*! and a new plan evolved. But 
 mark this, for here is the point : the new idea or plan will 
 be formulated for the purpose of eliminating the defects 
 in the useless machine. Had theie been no material ma- 
 chine constructed, thereby making evident the faults of the 
 first idea, a second and correct idea woidd not have l)een 
 formed. 
 
 This applies equally to all conditions of life — social, 
 mercantile, and philanthropic. >rany plans ajijiear ex- 
 cellent to those conceiving them, and may oven look well 
 on pa])er. bnt when brought down to tlie actual test of 
 utility they often fail. That, however, should not discour- 
 age us. It is true that '"we learn more from our mist^ikes 
 than from our successes." and the proper light in which 
 to regard this Phvsical World is as a school of valuable
 
 34 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 experience, in which we learn lessons of the utmost im- 
 portance. 
 
 The Etheric Region of the Physical World. 
 
 As soon as we enter this realm of nature we are in the 
 invisible, intangible World, wliere our ordinary senses fail 
 us, hence tliis part of the Physical World is practically 
 unexplored by material !?cionce. 
 
 Air is invisible, yet modern science knows that it ex- 
 ists. By means of instruments its velocity as wind can be 
 measured; by compiession it can l^e made visible as liquid 
 air. With ether, however, tliat is not so easy. Material 
 science finds that it is necespary to account in some way 
 for the transmission of electricity, with or without wires. 
 It is forced to postulate some substance of a finer kind 
 than it knows, and it calls that substance "ether." It does 
 not really know that ether exists, as the ingenuity of the 
 scientist has not, as yet, been able to devise a vessel in 
 which it is possible to confine this substance, which is alto- 
 gether too elusive for the comfort of the "wizard of the 
 laboratory." He cannot measure, weigh, nor analyze it 
 by any apparatus now at his disposal. 
 
 Truly, the achievements of modern science are marvel- 
 ous. The best way to learn the secrets of nature, however, 
 is not by inventing instruments, but by improving the in- 
 vestigator himself. Man has within himself faculties 
 which eliminate distance and com]3ensate for lack of size 
 to a degree as much greater tlian the power of telescope 
 and microscope as theirs exceeds that of the naked eye. 
 These senses or faculties are the means of investigation 
 used by occultists. They are their "open sesame" in 
 searching for truth. 
 
 To the trained clairvoyant ether is as tangible as are 
 the solids, liquids, and gasee of the Chemical Eegion to
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 35 
 
 ordinary beings. He sees that the vital forces which give 
 life to the mineral forms of plant, animal and man flow 
 into these forms, by means of the four states of ether. 
 The names and specific functions of these four ethers are 
 as follow: 
 
 (1) Chemical Ether. — This ether is both positive and 
 negative in its manifestation. The forces which cause as- 
 similation and excretion work through it. Assimilation 
 is the process whereby the different nutritive elements of 
 food are incorporated into the body of plant, animal and 
 man. This is carried on by forces with which we shall 
 become acquainted later. They work along the positive 
 pole of the che?nical ether and attract the needed elements, 
 building them into the forms concerned. These forces 
 do not act blindly nor mechanically, but in a selective way 
 (well-known to scientists by its effects) thereby accom- 
 plishing their purpose, which is the growth and mainte- 
 nance of the body. 
 
 Excretion is carried on by forces of the same kiml. but 
 working along the negative pole of the chemical ether. 
 By means of this pole they expel from tlie body the mate- 
 rials in the food which are unfit for use, or tliose which 
 have outlived their usefulness in the body and should lie 
 expurgated from the system. This, like all other proc- 
 esses independent of man's volition, is also wise, selective, 
 and not merely mechanical in its operation, as seen, for 
 instance, in the case of the action of the kidneys, where 
 only the urine is filtered through when the organs are in 
 health ; but it is known that when the organs are not in 
 health, the valua])le albumen is allowed to esca|')e with 
 the urine, the proper selection not l>eing made because of 
 an abnormal condition. 
 
 (2) Life Ether. — As the chemical ether is thi- avenue
 
 36 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 for the operation of the forces the object of which is the 
 maintenance of the individual form, so the life ether is 
 the avenue for the operation of the forces which have for 
 their object the maintenance of the species — the forces of 
 propagation. 
 
 Like the chemical ether, the life ether also has its posi- 
 tive and negative pole. The forces which work along the 
 positive pole are those which work in the female during 
 gestation. They enable her to do the positive, active work 
 of bringing forth a new being. On the other hand the 
 forces which Avork along the negative pole of tlie life ether 
 ena])lo the male to produce semen. 
 
 In the work on the impregnated ovum of the animal 
 and man, or upon tlie seed of tlie plant, the forces working 
 along the positive pole of the life ether produce male 
 plants, animals and men; while the forces which express 
 themselves through the negative pole generate females. 
 
 (3) Light Ether. — This ether is both positive and nega- 
 tive, and the forces Avhich play along its positive pole are 
 the forces which generate that blood heat in the higher 
 species of animal and in man, which makes them individ- 
 ual sources of heat. The forces which work along the 
 negative pole of the light ether are those Avhich operate 
 through the senses, manifesting as the passive functions 
 01 sight, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. They 
 also build and nourish the eye. 
 
 Tn the cold-blooded animals the positive pole of the 
 light ether is the avenue of the forces which circulate the 
 blood, and the negative forces have the same functions 
 in regard to the eye as in the case of the higher animals 
 and man. Where eyes are lacking, the forces working in 
 the negative pole of the light ether are perhaps building
 
 THE A'ISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 37 
 
 or nourishing other sense organs, as tliey do in all tliat 
 have sense organs. 
 
 In phmts tlie forces wliich work along the positive pole 
 of the light etiicr cause the circulation of the Juices of the 
 plant. Tiius in winter, when the light ether is not charged 
 with sunlight as in summer, the sap ceases to flow until 
 the summer sun again invests the light ether with 
 its force. The forces which work along the negative pole 
 of the light ether deposit the chlorophyl, the green sub- 
 stance of the plant and also color the flowers. In fact, all 
 color, in all the kingdoms is deposited Ijy means of the 
 negative pole of the light ether. Therefore animals have 
 the deepest color on the back and flowers are deepest col- 
 ored on the side turned towards the light. In the polar 
 regions of the earth, where the rays of the sun are weak, 
 all color is lighter and in some cases is so sparingly de- 
 posited that in winter it is withdrawn altogether and the 
 animals become white. 
 
 (4) Reflecting Ether. — It has heretofore been stated 
 that the idea of the house which has existed in the mind 
 can be recovered from the memory of nature, even after the 
 death of the architect. Everytiiing that has ever hap- 
 pened has left behind it an ineffaceable ])icture in this 
 reflecting ether. As the giant ferns of the childhood of 
 the Earth have left their pictures in the coal beds, and 
 as the progress of the glacier of a bygone day may be 
 traced by means of the trail it has left upon the rocks 
 along its path, even so are the thoughts and acts of men 
 inefFaceably recorded by nature in this reflecting ether, 
 where the trained seer may read their story with an ac- 
 curacy commensurate with his ability. 
 
 The reflecting ether deserves its name for more tlian 
 one reason, for the pictures in it are but reflections of tlie
 
 38 ROiSICRUClAN COSMO-CO.NCEPTION 
 
 inemorv of nature. Tlie real memory of nature is found 
 in a much liigher realm. In this reflecting ether no thor- 
 oughly trained clairvoyant cares to read, as the pictures 
 are hlurred and vague compared to those found in the 
 higher realm. Those who read in the reflecting ether are 
 generally those who have no choice, who, in fact, do not 
 know in what they are reading. As a rule ordinary psy- 
 chometrists and mediums ohtain their knowledge through 
 tlie reflecting ether. To some slight extent the pupil of 
 the occult school in the first stages of his training also 
 reads in the reflecting ether, but he is warned by his 
 teacher of the insufficiencies of this ether as a means of 
 acquiring accurate information, so that he does not easily 
 draw wrong conclusions. 
 
 This ether is also the medium through which thought 
 makes an impression upon the human brain. It is most 
 intimately connected with the fourth subdivision of the 
 World of Thought. This is the highest of the four sub- 
 divisions contained in the Eegion of Concrete Thought 
 and is the homeworld of the human mind. There a much 
 clearer version of the memory of nature is found than in 
 the reflecting ether. 
 
 The Desire World. 
 
 Like the Physical World, and every other realm of 
 nature, the Desire World has the seven subdivisions called 
 "Regions," but unlike the Physical World, it does not have 
 the great divisions corresponding to the Chemical and 
 Etheric Eegions. Desire-stuff in the Desire World per- 
 sists through its seven subdivisions or regions as material 
 for the embodiment of desire. As the Chemical Region 
 is the realm of form and as the Etheric Region is the 
 home of the forces carrying on life activities in those
 
 THE VISIBLE AND I>^VISIBLE WOKLDS 39 
 
 forms, enabling them to live, move and propafratc, so the 
 forces in the Desire World, working in the quickened dense 
 body, impel it to move in this or that direction. 
 
 If there were only the activities of the Chemical and 
 Etheric Regions of the Physical World, there would be 
 forms having life, able to move, but with no incentive for 
 so doing. This incentive is supplied by the cosmic forces 
 active in the Desire World and without this activity play- 
 ing through every fibre of the vitalized body, urging 
 action in this direction or that, there would be no exjxjri- 
 ence and no moral growth. The functions of the different 
 ethers would take care of th(i growth of the form, but 
 moral growth would be entirely lacking. Evolution would 
 be an impossibility, both as to form and life, for it is only 
 in response to the acquirements of spiritual growth that 
 forms evolve to higher states. Thus we at once see the 
 great importance of this realm of nature. 
 
 Desires, wishes, passions, and feelings express them- 
 selves in the matter of the different regions of the De- 
 sire World as form and feature expre^^s themselvo? in the 
 Chemical Region of the Physical World. They take forms 
 which last for a longer or shorter time, according to the 
 intensity of the desire, wish, or feeling embodied in thorn. 
 In the Desire World the distinction between the forces 
 and the matter is not so definite and apparent as in the 
 Physical World. One might almost say that here the 
 ideas of force and matter are identical or interchange- 
 able. It is not quite so, but we may say that to a certain 
 extent the Desire World consists of force-matter. 
 
 When speaking of the matter of the Desire World, it is 
 true that it is one degree less dense than the matter of 
 the Physical World, but we entertain an entirely wrong 
 idea if we imagine it is /iner physical matter. That idea,
 
 40 ROSICRUCIAN (^OSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 though held bv iiianv wlio have studied occult philosophies, 
 is entirely erroneous. The wrong impression is caused 
 principally by the difficulty of giving the full and accurate 
 description necessary for a thorough understanding of the 
 higher worlds. TTnfortunately, our language is descriptive 
 of material things and therefore entirely inadequate to 
 describe the conditions of the su))er-physical realms, hence 
 all that is said about these realms must be taken tenta- 
 tively, as similes, rather than as accurate descriptions. 
 
 Though the mountain and the daisy, the man, the horse, 
 and a piece of iBon, are composed of one ultimate atomic 
 substance, we do not say that the daisy is a finer form of 
 iron. Similarly it is impossible to explain in words the 
 change or difference in physical matter when it is broken 
 up into desire-stuff. If there were no difference it would 
 be amenable to the -laws of the Physical World, which it 
 is not. 
 
 The law of matter of the Chemical Region is inertia — 
 the tendency to remain in statu quo. It takes a certain 
 •amount of force to overcome this inertia and cause a body 
 which is at rest to move, or to stop a body in motijon. Not 
 so with the matter of the Desire World. That matter itself 
 is almost living. It is in unceasing motion, fluid, taking 
 all imaginable and unimaginable forms with inconceivable 
 facility and rapidity, at the same time coruscating and 
 scintillating in a thousand ever-changing shades of color, 
 incomparable to anything we know in this physical state 
 of consciousness. Something very faintly resembling the 
 action and appearance of this matter will be seen in the 
 play of colors on an abalone shell when held in the sun- 
 light and moved to and fro. 
 
 That is what the Desire World i< — ever-changing light 
 and color — in which the forces of animal and man inter-
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 41 
 
 mingle with tlie forces of innumerable Hierarchies of spiiit- 
 ual beings which do not appear in our Physical World, 
 but are as active in the Desire World as we are here. Some 
 of them will Ix? dealt with later and their connection with 
 man's evolution described. 
 
 'J'ho forces sent out by this vast and varied host of Be- 
 ings molds the ever-changing matter of the Desire World 
 into innumerable and differing forms of more or less 
 durability, according to the kinetic energy of the impulse 
 which gave them birth. 
 
 From this slight description it may be understood how 
 difficult it is for a neophyte who has just had his inner eyes 
 opened to find his balance in the World of Desire. The 
 trained clairvoyant soon ceases to wonder at the impossi- 
 ble descriptions sometimes brought through by mediums. 
 They may be perfectly honest, but the possi])ilitios 
 of getting the i^arallax out of focus are legion, and of the 
 subtlest nature, and the real wonder is that they ever, com- 
 municate anytliing correctly. All of us had to learn to 
 see, in the days of our infancy, as we may readily find l)y 
 watching a young babe. It will l)e found that the little 
 one will reach for objects on the other side of the room 
 c the street, or for the ^loon. ITe is entirely unable to 
 gauge distances. The blind man who has been made to 
 see will, at first, often close his eyes to walk from one 
 place to another, declaring, until he has learned to use 
 his eyes, that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight. 
 So the one whose inner organs of perception have been 
 vivified must also l)e trained in the use of his newly ac- 
 quired faculty. At first the neophyte will try to apply to 
 the Desire World the knowledge derived from his expeH- 
 ence in the Physical World, because he has not yet learned 
 tke laws of the world into which he is enterint;. This is
 
 4,2 KOSlCRUCIlAiN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 the source of a vast amount of trouble and perplexity. 
 Before he can understand^ he must become as a little child, 
 which imbibed knowledge witliout reference to any ])re- 
 vious experience. 
 
 'I'o arrive at a correct understanding of the Desire 
 World it is necessary to realize that it is the world of feel- 
 ings, desire'^, and emotions. These are all undor the domi- 
 nation ot two great forces — Attraction and Kcpulsion. 
 which act in a ditferent way in the three denser Regions 
 of the Desire World from that in which they act in the 
 three 'finer or ujiper Regions, while the central Region 
 may he called neutral ground. 
 
 This c(nitral Region is the Region of feeling. Hero 
 interest in or indifference to an object or an idea sways the 
 balance in favor of one of the two previously mentioned 
 forces, thereby relegating the object or idea to the three 
 higher or the three lower. Regions of the Desire World, 
 or else they will exj)el it. We shall see presently how 
 this is accomplished. 
 
 Tn the finest and rarest substance of the three higher 
 Regions of the Desire World the force of Attraction alone 
 holds sway, but it is also present in some degree in the 
 denser matter of the three lower Regions, where it works 
 against the force of Repulsion, which is dominant there. 
 The disintegrating force of Repulsion would soon destroy 
 every form coming into these three lower Regions were it 
 not that it is thus counteracted. Tn the densest or lowest 
 Region, where it is strongest, it tears and shatters the 
 forms built there in a way dreadful to see, yet it is not a 
 vandalistic force. Nothing in nature is vandalistic. All 
 that appears so is hut working towards good. So with 
 this force in its work in the lowest Region of the Desire
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 43 
 
 World. The forms here are demoniac creations, built by 
 the coarsest passions and desires of man and beast. 
 
 The tendency of every form in the Desire World is to 
 attract to itself all it can of a like nature and grow tliereby. 
 If this tendency to attraction were to predominate in the 
 lowest Regions, evil would grow like a weed. There would 
 be anarchy instead of order in the Cosmos. This is pre- 
 vented by the preponderating power of the force of Re- 
 pulsion in this Region. When a coarse desire form is 
 being attracted to another of the same nature, there is 
 a disharmony in their vibrations, whereby one has a dis- 
 integrating effect upon the other. Thus, instead of unit- 
 ing and amalgamating evil with evil, they act with mutual 
 destructiveness and in tliat way the evil in the world is 
 kept within reasonable bounds. When we understand the 
 working of the twin forces in this respect we are in a posi- 
 tion to understand the occult maxim, "A lie is both mur- 
 der and suicide in the Desire World." 
 
 Anything happening in the Physical World is reflected 
 in all the other realms of nature and, as we have seen, 
 builds its a]ipropriate form in the Desire World. When 
 a true account of the occurrence is given, another form is 
 built, exactly like tlie first. They are then drawn together 
 and coalesce, strengthening each other. If, however, an 
 untrue account is given, a form different from and antago- 
 nistic to tlio first, or true one, is created. As they deal with 
 iho same occurrence, they are drawn together, but as their 
 vibrations are different they act upon each other with 
 mutual destructiveness. Therefore, evil and malicious lies 
 can kill anything that is good, if they are strong enough 
 and repeated often enough. But, conversely, seeking for 
 the irood in evil will, in time, transmute the evil into good. 
 If the form tliat is built to minimize the evil is weak, it
 
 44 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 will have no effect and will be destroyed by the evil form, 
 but if it is stronfi^ and frequently repeated it will have the 
 effect of disintegrating the evil and substituting the good. 
 That effect, be it distinctly understood, is not brought 
 about l)y lying, nor denying the evil, but by looking for 
 the good. The occult scientist practices very rigidly this 
 princii)le of looking for good in all things, because he 
 knows what a power it possesses in keeping down evil. 
 
 Thci'i' is a stoi-y of Christ which illustrates this point. 
 Once Avhen walking with His disciples they passed the 
 decaying and ill-smelling carcass of a dog. The disciples 
 turned in ilisgust, commenting upon the nauseating na- 
 ture of the sight ; but Chri.st looked at the dead body and 
 said " Pearls are not whiter than its teeth." He was de- 
 termined to find the good, because He knew the beneficial 
 effect which would result in the Desire World from giv- 
 ing it exi)ression. 
 
 The lowest Region of the Desire World is called "the 
 Regio)i of Passion and Sensual Desire." The second sub- 
 division is l)est described by the name of "Region of Im- 
 pressionability.' Here the effect of the twin forces of 
 Attraction and Repulsion is evenly balanced. This is a 
 neuti'al Region, hence all our impressions which ai'e built 
 of the matter of this Region are neutral. Only Avhen the 
 twin feelings, which we shall meet in the fourth Region, 
 are Ijrought to bear, do the twin foi-ces come into play. 
 The mere impression of anything, however, in and of 
 itself, is entirely separate from the feeling it engenders. 
 The impression is neutral and is an activity of the second 
 Region of the Desire World, where pictures are formed 
 by the forces of Kense-])erception in the vital body of man. 
 
 In the third Region of the Desire World, the force of 
 Attraction, the integrating, upbuilding force, has already
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 45 
 
 gained tbe upper liand over the force of Repulsion, witli its 
 destructive tendency. When we understand that the 
 mainspring in this force of Repulsion is self-assertion, a 
 pushing away of all others that it may have room, we 
 shall understand that it gives way most easily to a desire 
 for other things, so that tlie suhstance of the third Region 
 of the Desire World is principally dominated by the force 
 of Attraction towards other things, hut in a selfish way, 
 and therefore this is the Region of Wishes. 
 
 The Iicgion of Coarse Desires may be likened to the 
 solids in the Physical World ; the Region of Impression- 
 ability to the fluids; and the fluctuating, evanescent nature 
 of the Region of Wishes will make that compare with the 
 gaseous portion of the Physical World. These three Re- 
 gions give the substance for the forms which make for 
 experience, soul-growth and evolution, purging the alto- 
 gether destructive and retaining the materials which may 
 be used for progress. 
 
 The fourth Region of the Desire World is the "Region 
 of Feeling.'' From it comes the feeling concerning the 
 already descrilied forms and upon the feeling engendered 
 by them depends the life which they have for us and also 
 their effect upon us. ^^■hether the objects and ideas pre- 
 sented are good or bad in themselves is not important at 
 this stage. It is our reeling, whether of Interest or In- 
 difference that is the determining factor as to the fate of 
 tlie object or idea. 
 
 If the feeling with which we meet an impression of an 
 object or an idea is Interest, it has the same effect upon 
 that impression as sunlight and air have upon a plant. 
 That idea will grow and flourish in our lives. If, on the 
 other hand, we meet an impression or idea with Indiffer- 
 ence, it withers as does a plant when put in a dark ('('liar.
 
 46 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 TlniP from this central Kegion of the Desire World 
 conios the incentive to action, or the decision to refrain 
 therefrom (though the latter is also action in the eyes of 
 the occult scientist), for at the present stage of our de- 
 velopment the twin feelings, Interest and Indifference 
 furnish the incentive to action and are the springs that 
 move the world. At a later stage these feelings will cease 
 to have any weight. Then the determining factor will be 
 dutij. 
 
 Interest starts the forces of Attraction or Eepiilsion. 
 
 Indifference simply withers the object or idea against 
 which it is directed, so far as our connection with it is 
 concerned. 
 
 If our interest in an object or an idea generates Re- 
 pulsion, that naturally causes us to expurgate from our 
 lives any connection with the object or idea which roused 
 it; but there is a great difference between the action of 
 the force of Repulsion and the mere feeling of Indiffer- 
 ence. Perhaps an illustration will make more clear the 
 operation of tlio twin Feelings and the twin Forces. 
 
 Three uk'u arc walking along a road. They see a sick 
 dog; it is covered with sores and is evidently suffering in- 
 tensely from pain and thirst. This much is evident to 
 all three men — their senses tell lliciii that. Xow Feeling 
 comes. Two of them take an "interest'' in the animal, but 
 in the third there is a feeling of "indifference." He 
 passes on. leaving the dog to its fate. The others remain ; 
 they are both interested, but each manifests it in a quite 
 different way. The interest of one man is sympathetic and 
 helpful, impelling him to care for the poor beast, to as- 
 suage pains and nurse it back to health. In him the feel- 
 ing of interest has aroused the force of Attraction. The 
 other man's interest is of a different kind. He sees only
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 47 
 
 a loathsome sight which is revolting to him and wishes 
 to rid himself and the world of it as quickly as possible. 
 He advises killing tlie animal outright and burying it. In 
 him the feeling of interest generates the destructive force 
 of Repulsion. 
 
 When the feeling of Interest arouses the force of At- 
 traction and it is directed toward low objects and desires, 
 these work themselves out in the lower Regions of the 
 Desire World, where the counteracting force of Re])ulsion 
 operates, as previously described. From the battle of the 
 twin forces — Attraction and Repulsion — results all the 
 pain and suffering incident to wrongdoing or misdirected 
 effort, whether intentional or otherwise. 
 
 Thus we may see how very important is the Feeling we 
 have concerning anything, for upon that depends the 
 nature of the atmosphere we create for ourselves. If we 
 love the good, we shall keep and nourish as guardian 
 angels all that is good about us ; if the reverse, we shall 
 people our path with demons of our own breeding. 
 
 The names of the three upper Regions of the Desire 
 World are "Region of Soul-Life," "Region of Soul-Light." 
 and "Region of Soul-Powor." In these abide Art, .Mtru- 
 ism. Philanthropy, and all tlio activities of the higher 
 soul-life. When we think of these Regions as radiating 
 the qualities indicated by their names, into the forms of 
 the three InWer Regions, we shall understand correctly the 
 higher and lower activities. Soul-power, however, may 
 for a time be used for evil ])urposes as well as for good, 
 but eventually the force of Repulsion destroys vice and 
 the force of Attraction builds virtue u))on its shattered 
 ruins. All things, in the ultimate, work together for 
 GOOD. 
 
 The Physical and the Desire Worlds are not separated
 
 48 KUSiCKL'CiA.N CUiSMO-COxNCEPTlON 
 
 from oacli other by space. They are "closer than hands 
 iind I'ect."" It is not necessary to move to get from one 
 to tlie other, nor from one Region to the next. Just as 
 solids, liquids, and gases are all together in our bodies, 
 inter- penetrating one another, so are the dill'erent Regions 
 of the Desire World within us also. We may again com- 
 pare the lines of force along which ice-crystals form in 
 water to the invisible causes originating in the Desire 
 World, which appear in the Physical World and give us 
 the incentive to action, in whatever direction it may be. 
 
 The Desire World, witli its innumerable inhabitants, 
 permeates the Physical World, as the lines of force do the 
 water — invisible, but everywhere present and potent as the 
 cause of everything in the Physical World. 
 
 The World of Thought. 
 
 The World of Thought also consists of seven Regions 
 of varying qualities and densities, and, like the Physical 
 World, the World of Thought is divided into two main 
 divisions — the Region of Concrete Thought, comprising 
 the four densest Regions ; and the Region of Abstract 
 'Hiought, comprising the three Regions of finest substance. 
 This World of Thought is the central one of the five 
 Worlds from which man obtains his vehicles. Here spirit 
 and body meet. It is also the highest of the three Worlds 
 in which man's evolution is being carried forward at the 
 present time, the two higher Worlds being practically in 
 abeyance as yet, so far as man is concerned. 
 
 We know that the materials of the Chemical Region are 
 used in l>uilding all physical forms. These forms are given 
 life and tiie power of motion by the forces at work in the 
 Etheric Region, and some of these living forms are stirred 
 into activity by means of the twin Feelings of the Desire
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 49 
 
 World. The Region of Concrete Thought furnishes the 
 mind-stuff in which ideas generated in the Region of Ab- 
 stract Thought clothe themselves as tli ought-forms, to act 
 as regulators and balance wheels upon the impulses en- 
 gendered in the Desire World by impacts from the phenom- 
 enal World. 
 
 Thus we see how tlie three Worlds, in which man is at 
 present evolving, complement one another, making a whole 
 that shows forth the Su])reme Wisdom of the Great Archi- 
 tect of the system to which we belong, and Whom we rev- 
 erence by the holy name of God. 
 
 Taking a more detailed view of the several divisions of 
 the Region of Concrete Thought we find that the arche- 
 types of physical form no matter to what kingdom they 
 may belong, are found in its lowest subdivision, or tlie 
 "Continental Region.'' In this Continental Region are 
 also the archetypes of the continents and the isles of tho 
 world, and corresponding to these archetypes are they 
 fashioned. ^Modifications in tlie crust of the Earth must 
 first be wrought in the Continental Region. Xot until the 
 archetypal model has been changed can the Intelligences 
 which we (to hide our ignorance concerning them) call 
 the "Laws of Xature," bring about the physical conditions 
 which alter the physical features of the Earth according 
 to the modifications designed by the Hierarchies in charge 
 of evolution. Tlioy plan changes as an architect plans tlie 
 alteration of a building before the workmen give it con- 
 crete expression. In like manner are changes in the fom 
 and fauna due to mct<imorphoses in their respective arche- 
 types. 
 
 When we speak of tlie archetypes of all the difTerent 
 forms in the donso world it must not be thought tliat 
 these archetypes are merely models in the same sense
 
 50 KUSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 in which we speak of an object constructed in miniature, 
 or in some material other than that appropriate tor its 
 proper and tinal use. They are not merely likenesses nor 
 models of the forms we see about us, but are creative arche- 
 types; that is, they fashion the forms of the Piiysical 
 Woiid in tlieir own likeness or likenesses, for often many 
 work together to form one certain sj^ecies, each archetype 
 giving part of itself to build the reijuired form. 
 
 The second subdivision of the Kegion of Concrete 
 Thought is called the "'Oceanic Kegion.*' It is best de- 
 scriljcd as flowing, pulsating vitality. All the forces that 
 work through the four ethers which constitute the Etheric 
 Kegion are there seen as arclietyi)es. It is a stream of 
 flowing life, pulsating through all forms, as blood pulsates 
 through the body, the same lite in all forms. Here the 
 trained clairvoyant sees how true it is that '*all life is one." 
 
 The ''Aerial Kegion" is the third division of the Ke- 
 gion of Concrete Thought. Here we find the archetype of 
 desires, passions, wishes, feelings, and emotions such as we 
 experience in the Desire World. Ileie all the activities of 
 the Desire World appear as atniospheric conditions. Like 
 the kiss of the summer breeze come the feelings of pleas- 
 nre and joy to the clairvoyant sense; as the sighing of 
 the wind in the tree-tops seem the longings of the soul and 
 like flashes of lighting the passions of warring nations. 
 In this atmosphere of the Kegion of Concrete Thought are 
 also pictures of the emotions of man and beast. 
 
 The "Kegion of Archetypal Forces" is the fourth divi- 
 sion of the Kegion of Concrete Thought. It is the central 
 and most important Region in the five Worlds wherein 
 man's entire evolution is carried on. On the one side of 
 this Kegion are the three higher Kegions of the World of 
 Thought, the World of Life Spirit and the World of Divine
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WOKLDS 51 
 
 Spirit. On the other side of this Kegion of Archetypal 
 Forces f^re the three lower Regions of the World of 
 Thought, the Desire and the Physical Worlds. Thus this 
 Region bf comes a sort of "crux/' bounded on one side by 
 the RealiMs of Spirit, on the other by the Worlds of Form. 
 It is a focusing point, where Spirit reflects itself in 
 matter. 
 
 As the name implies, this Region is the home of the 
 Archety-pal Forces which direct the activity of the arche- 
 types in the Region of Concrete Thought. From this 
 Region Spirit works on matter in a formative manner. 
 Diagram 1 shows the idea in a schematic way, the forms in 
 the lower World being reflections of the Spirit in the 
 higher Worlds. The fifth Region, which is the one nearest 
 to the focusing point on the Spirit side, reflects itself in 
 the third Region, which is nearest the focusing point on 
 the Form side. The sixth Region reflects itself in the 
 second and the seventh reflects itself in the first. 
 
 The whole of the Region of Abstract Thought is re- 
 flected in the World of Desire; the World of Life Spirit in 
 the Etheric Region of the Physical World ; and the World 
 of Divine Spirit in the Chemical Region of the Physical 
 World. 
 
 Diagram 2 will give a comprehensive idea of the seven 
 Worlds which are the sjihore of our dovelo]iment, l)ut we 
 must carefully keoj) in mind that tluve Wurlds arc ni>t 
 placed one above another, as shown in the diagram. They 
 inter-penotratc — that is to sav. that a>^ in the case where 
 the relation of the Pbvsical Wor'd ami the Desire World 
 were compared, where wc likened the Desire World to the 
 lines of force in fieczing water and the water itself to the 
 Physical World, in the same way we may think of the 
 lines of force as being anv of the seven Worlds, and the
 
 Diagram 1 — The Relative Pennaneucy of the Visible and 
 
 Invisible Worlds. 
 
 (Illustratod by comparison with a stereopticon.) 
 
 52
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE WORLDS 53 
 
 water, as in our illustration, would correspond to the next 
 denser World in the scale. Another illustration may per- 
 haps make the subject clearer. 
 
 Ijet us u?e a spherical sponge .'^ represent the dense earth 
 — the Chemical Region. Imagine that sand permeates 
 every part of the sponge and also forms a layer outside the 
 sponge. Let the sand represent the Etheric Region, which 
 in a similar manner permeates the dense earth and ex- 
 tends beyond its atmosphere. 
 
 Let us further imagine this sponge and sand immersed 
 in a spherical glass vessel tilled with clear water, and a 
 little larger than the sponge and sand. We place the 
 sponge and sand in the center of the vessel as the yolk 
 is placed in the center of an egg. We have now a space 
 of clear water between the sand and the vessel. The water 
 as a whole will represent the Desire World, for just as the 
 water percolates between the grains of sand, through every 
 pore of the sponge, and forms that clear layer, so the 
 Desire World permeates lioth the dense Earth and the 
 ether and extends l)ey(>nd both of these substances. 
 
 We know there is air in water, and if we think of the 
 air in the water (in our illustration), as representing 
 the World nf Thought, we shall have a fair mental picture 
 of the way in which the World of Thought, being finer and 
 more subtle, inter-penetrates the two denser Worlds. 
 
 Finally, imagine that the vessel containing the sponge, 
 sand and water is ])hued in the center of a larger spherical 
 vessel then the air in the space between the two vess<^ls 
 would re])resent that part of the World of Thought which 
 extends beyond the Desire World. 
 
 P2ach of the planets in our solar system has three such 
 inter-penetrating Worlds, and if we think of each of the 
 planets consisting of three Worlds as lieing individual
 
 54 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 DIAGRAM a 
 
 THE SEVEN WORLDS 
 
 WORLD 
 OF GOD 
 
 Consisting ofy\J Regions. 
 
 WORLD This World consists of 7 Regions and is the 
 
 OF abode of the Virgin Spirits when they have 
 
 VIRGIN been differentiated in God before the pilgrim- 
 
 SPIRITS age through matter. 
 
 Vehicles 
 of Man 
 
 WORLD OF Consists of 7 Regions and is the abode of the 
 
 DIVINE SPIRIT highest spiritual influence in man. 
 
 Divine 
 Spirit 
 
 WORLD OF 
 LIFE SPIRIT 
 
 Consists of 7 Regions and is the abode of the 
 second aspect of the threefold spirit in man. 
 
 Life 
 Spirit 
 
 7th Region contains the germinal idea of form 
 
 in mineral, plant, animal and man. 
 REGION OF 6th Region contains germinal idea of life In 
 ABSTRACT plant, animal and man. 
 
 5th Region contains germinal idea of desire 
 THOUGHT and emotion in animal and man; abode of 3rd 
 
 aspect of spirit in man. 
 
 Human 
 Spirit 
 
 REGION OF 
 CONCRETE 
 THOUCTHT 
 
 4th Region contains the archetypal forces and 
 the human mind.. It is the focusing point 
 through which the spirit mirrors itself in mat- 
 ter. 
 
 3rd Region archetypes of desire and emotion. 
 2nd Region archetypes of universal vitality. 
 1st Region archetypes of form. 
 
 :i 
 
 Mind 
 
 7th Region Soul-Power 
 6th Region Soul-Light 
 5th Region Soul-Life. 
 
 ^ 
 
 •Attraction 
 
 DESIRE 
 WORLD 
 
 4th Region Feeli 
 
 Jin 
 
 lln 
 
 difference. 
 
 Desire 
 Body 
 
 3rd Region Wishes ■» 
 
 2nd Region Impressionability j 
 
 1st Region Passion and Low DesircJ 
 
 Repulsion. 
 
 7th Region Reflecting ether, memory of nature. 
 6th Region Light ether, medium of sense per- 
 
 ETHERIC ception. 
 
 REGION 5th Region Life ether, medium for propagation. 
 
 4th Region Chemical ether, medium for assimi- 
 lation and excretion. 
 
 Vital 
 Body 
 
 o 
 
 CHEMICAL 
 
 3rd Region Gases. 
 
 0) 
 
 > 
 
 T 
 
 REGION 
 
 2rd Region Liquids. 
 
 
 1st Region Solids. 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 Dense 
 Body
 
 THE VISIBLE AND INVISIBLE "WORLDS r,.-, 
 
 sponges, and of the fourth World, the World of Life Spirit, 
 as being the water in a large vessel where these threefold 
 separate sponges swim, we shall understand that as the 
 water in the vessel fills the space between the sponges and 
 percolates through them, so the World of Life Spirit per- 
 vades inter-planetarv space and inter-penetrates the indi- 
 vidual planets. It forms a common bond between them, 
 so that as it is necessary to have a boat and l^e able to 
 control it, if we wish to sail from America to Africa, so it 
 is necessary to have a vehicle correlated to the World of 
 Life Spirit under our conscious control in order to be able 
 to travel from one planet to another. 
 
 In a manner similar to that in which the World of Life 
 Spirit correlates us to the other planets in our own solar 
 system does the World of Divine Spirit correlate us to the 
 other solar systems. We may regard the solar systems as 
 separate sponges, swimming in a World of Divine Spirit, 
 and thus it will be apparent that in order to travel from 
 one solar system to another it would be necessary to be 
 able to function consciously in the highest vehicle of man, 
 the Divine Spirit.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 The Four Kingdoms. 
 
 TPIE three Worlds of our planet are at present the 
 field of evolution, for a number of different king- 
 doms of life, at various stages of development. Only 
 four of these need concern us at present, viz. : the mineral, 
 plant, animal, and human kingdoms. 
 
 These four kingdoms are related to the three Worlds 
 in different ways, according to the progress these groups of 
 evolving life have made in the school of experience. So 
 far as form is concerned the dense bodies of all the king- 
 doms are composed of the same chemical substances — 
 the solids, liquids, and gases of the Chemical Eegion. 
 The dense body of a man is as truly a chemical compound 
 as is the stone, although the latter is ensouled by mineral 
 life only. But even when speaking from the purely physical 
 standpoint, and laying aside all other considerations for the 
 time being, there are several important differences when we 
 compare the dense body of the human being with the min- 
 eral of the Earth, ^lan moves, grows, and propagates his 
 species — the mineral^ in its native state, does none of these 
 things. 
 
 Comjiaring man with the forms of the plant kingdom, 
 we find that both plant and man have a dense body, capa- 
 ble of growth and propagation. But Man has faculties not 
 possessed by tlic plant. He feels, has the power of motion, 
 and the faculty of perceiving tilings exterior to himself. 
 
 66
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 57 
 
 When we compare man with the animal we see that 
 both liave the faculties of feeling, motion, growth, propa- 
 gation, and sense-perception. In addition, man has the 
 faculty of s|)oech, a superior structure of the hrain, and 
 also hands — which are a very great physical advantage. 
 We may note especially the development of the thumb, 
 which makes the hand mucli more valuable than even that 
 of the anthropoid. Man has also evolved a definite lan- 
 guage in which to express his feelings and thoughts, all of 
 which places the dense body of the human being in a 'class 
 by itself, beyond the three lower kingdoms. 
 
 To account for these differences in the four kingdoms 
 we must go to the invisible Worlds, and seek the causes 
 which give one kingdom that which is denied to another. 
 
 To function in any world, and express the qualities 
 peculiar to it, we must first possess a vehicle made of its 
 material. In order to function in the dense Piiysical 
 World it is necessary to have a dense body, adapted to our 
 environment. Otherwise we should be ghosts, as they are 
 commonly called, and be invisible to most physical l)eings. 
 So we must have a vital body, before we can express life, 
 grow, or externalize^ the other qualities peculiar to the 
 Ethcric Region. 
 
 To show feeling and ciiidtinn it is necessary to Itavc a 
 vehicle composed of the materials of tlie Desire World, and 
 a mind foruicd of the substance of the Region of Concrete 
 Thought is necessary to render thinking possible. 
 
 When we examine the four kingdoms in relation to the 
 Etheric Region, we find that the mineral does not ]>osses3 
 a separate vital body, and at once we see the reason why it 
 cannot grow, propagate, or show sentient life. 
 
 As an hypothesis necessary to account for other known 
 facts, material science holds that in the densest solid, as in
 
 68 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 file rarest and most attenuated gas, no two atoms touch 
 each other ; that there is an envelope of ether around each 
 atom; that the atoms in the universe float in an ocean of 
 ether. 
 
 The occult scientist knows this to be true of the Chem- 
 ical Region and that the mineral does not possess a separate 
 vital body of ether. And as it is the planetary ether alone 
 which envelops the atoms of the mineral, that makes the 
 difference described. It is necessary, as we have shown, 
 to have a separate, vital Jjodij, desire hodij, etc., to express 
 the qualities of a particular realm, because the atoms of the 
 World of Desire, of tlie World of Thought and even of the 
 Highe:* Worlds, inter-penetrate the ^Fineral as well as the 
 dense human body, and if the inter-penetration of the 
 planetaiy ether, which is the ether that envelops the atoms 
 of t::e mineral, were enough to make it feel and propagate 
 its inter-jienctration I;y the planetary World of Thought 
 would also be sullicient to make it think. This it cannot 
 do, because it lacks a separate vehicle. It is penetrated by 
 the planetary ether only, and is therefore incapable of indi- 
 vidual growth. Only the lowest of the four states of 
 ether — the chemical — is active in the mineral. The chem- 
 ical forces in minerals are due to that fact. 
 
 When we consider plant, animal, and man in relation 
 to the Etheric Region we note that each has a separate, 
 vital body, in addition to being penetrated by the planetary 
 ether which forms the Etheric Region. There is a differ- 
 ence, however, between the vital bodies of the plants and 
 the vital bodies of animal and man. In the vital body 
 of the plant only the chemical and the life ethers are fully 
 active. Hence the plant can grow by the action of the 
 chemical ether and propagate its species through the activ- 
 ity of the life ether of the separate, vital body which it
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 59 
 
 possesses. The light ether is present, but is partially latent 
 or dormant and refloctino^ ether is lacking. Therefore it 
 is evident that the faculties of sense-perception and mem- 
 ory, which are the <inalities of these etliers, cannot be 
 expressed by the ])lant kingdom. 
 
 Turning oiir attention to tlie vital body of the animal 
 wo iind that in it the cliemical, life and light ethers are 
 dynamically active. Hence the animal has the faculties 
 of assimilation and growth, caused by the activities of 
 the chemical ether ; and the faculty of propagation by 
 means of the life ether — these being the same as in plants. 
 But in addition, consequent n])on the action of the third 
 or light ether, it has the Faculties of generating internal 
 heat and of sense-perception. The fourth ether, however, 
 is inactive in tlie animal, hence it has no thought nor mem- 
 ory. That which ai)i)ears as such will be shown later to 
 be of a dift'eieut nature. 
 
 When we analyze the human being, we tind that in him 
 all four ethers are dynamically active in the highly organ- 
 ized vital body. By means of the activities of the chemical 
 ether he is able to assimilate food and to grow : the forces at 
 work in the life ether enable him to propagate his species; 
 the forces in the light ether siipply the dense body with 
 heat, work on the nervous system and the muscles, thus 
 opening the doors of communication with the outside world 
 by way of the senses; and the retlecting ether enables the 
 spirit to control its vehicle by means of thought. This 
 etiier also stores past experience as memory. 
 
 The vital body of plant, animal, and man, extends be- 
 yond the periphery of the dense body as the Etheric 
 Kegion, which is the vital body of a planet, extends beyond 
 its dense part, showing again the truth of the Hermetic 
 axiom "As above, so below.'' The distance of this exten-
 
 60 ROSK'RUCIAN (OSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 sion of the vital l)ody of man is about an incli and a lialf. 
 Tlie part wliich is outside the dense body is very huninous 
 and about the color of a new-blown peach-blossom. It is 
 often seen by persons having very slight involuntary clair- 
 voyance. The writer has found, when speaking with such 
 persons, that they frequently are not aware they see any- 
 thing unusual and do not know what they see. 
 
 The dense body is built into the matrix of this vital 
 body during ante-natal life, and with one exception, it is 
 an exact copy, molecule for molecule, of the vital body. 
 As the lines of force in freezing water are the avenues of 
 formation for ice crystals, so the lines of force in the vital 
 body determine the shape of the dense body. All through 
 life the vital body is the builder and restorer of the dense 
 form. Were it not for the etheric heart the dense lieart 
 would break quickly under the constant strain we put upon 
 it. All the abuses to which we subject the dense body are 
 counteracted, so far as lies in its power, by the vital body, 
 which is continually fighting against the death of the 
 dense body. 
 
 The exception mentioned above is that the vital body 
 of a man is female or negative, while that of a woman is 
 male or positive. In that fact we have the key to numer- 
 ous puzzling problems of life. That woman gives way to 
 her emotions is due to the polarity noted, for her positive, 
 vital body generates an excess of blood and causes her to 
 labor under an enormous internal pressure that would 
 break the physical casement were not a safety-valve pro- 
 vided in the periodical flow, and another in the tears which 
 relieve the pressure on special occasions — for tears are 
 "white bleeding." 
 
 Man may have and has as strong emotions as woman, 
 but he is usually able to suppress them without tears, be-
 
 THE FUIK KI.\(;D()MS 61 
 
 cause his negative vital body does not generate more blood 
 than he can comfortably control. 
 
 Unlike the higher vehicles of humanity, the vital i)ody 
 (except under certain circumstances, to be explained when 
 the subject of "Initiation" is dealt with) does not ordinar- 
 ily leave the dense body until the death of the latter. Then 
 the ciiemical forces of the dense body are no longer held 
 in check by the evolving life. They proceed to restore the 
 matter to its primo'dial condition liy disintegration so that 
 it may be available for the formation of other forms in 
 tlie economy of nature. Disintegration is thus due to the 
 activity of the planetary forces in the chemical ether. 
 
 In texture the vital l)ndy may be crudely compared to 
 one of those picture' franit's made of hundreds of little 
 j)ieces of wood which interlock and present innumerable 
 points to the observer. The vital body presents millions 
 of points to the observer. These points enter into the 
 hollow centers of the dense atoms, imbuing them with vital 
 force that sets them vibrating at a rate higher than that of 
 the mineral of the earth which is not thus accelerated and 
 ensouled. 
 
 When a person is drowning, or falling from a height, 
 or freezing, the vital l)ody leaves the dense body, the atoms 
 of which become temporarily inert in consequence, but at 
 resuscitation it re-enters the dense body and the "points" 
 are again inserted in the dense atoms. The inertia of the 
 atoms causes them to resist the resumption of vibration 
 and that is the cause of the intense prickly pain and the 
 tingling sensation noted at such times, but not ordinarily, 
 for tlie same reason that we become conscious of tbo start- 
 ing or stopping of a clock, Init are oblivious to its tick 
 when it is running. 
 
 There are certain cases where the vital body partly
 
 68 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 k-avos the dense body, such as wlicn a liand "goes to 
 sleep." Then the etheric liand of the vital body may be 
 seen hanging below the dense arm like a glove and the 
 points cause the peculiar pricking sensation felt when the 
 etheric hand re-enters the dense hand. Sometimes in 
 hypnosis the head of the vital body divides and hangs out- 
 side the dense head, one half over each shoulder, or lies 
 around the neck like the collar of a sweater. The absence 
 of prickly sensation at awakening in cases like this is be- 
 cause during the hypnosis part of the hypnotist's vital 
 body had been substituted for that of the victim. 
 
 When anesthetics are used the vital body is partially 
 driven out, along with the higher vehicles, and if the appli- 
 cation is too strong and the life ether is driven out, death 
 ensues. This same phenomenon may also be observed in. 
 the case of materializing mediums. In fact the difference 
 between a materializing medium and an ordinary man 
 or woman is just this: In the ordinary man or woman 
 the vital body and the dense body are, at the present stage 
 of evolution, quite firmly interlocked, while in the medium 
 they are loosely connected. It has not always been so, and 
 the time will again come when tlie vital body may normally 
 leave the dense vehicle, but tliat is not normally accom- 
 plished at present. When a medium allows his or her vital 
 body to 1)6 used by entities from the Desire World who 
 wish to materialize, the vital body generally oozes from 
 the left side — through the spleen, which is its particular 
 "gate." Then the vital forces cannot flow into the body 
 as they do normally, the medium becomes greatly ex- 
 hausted, and some of them resort to stimulants to counter- 
 act the effects, in time becoming incurable drunkards. 
 
 The vital force from the sun, which surrounds us as a 
 colorless fluid, is absorbed by the vital body through the
 
 THE FOLK KINGDOMS (J3 
 
 etheric ccmnterpart of the spleen, wlierein it undergoes a 
 curious transformation of color. It becomes pale ro>e- 
 hued and spreads along the nerves all over the dense body. 
 It is to the nervous system what the force of electricity is 
 to a telegraph system. Though there be wires, instruments, 
 and telegraph operators all in order, if the electricity is 
 lacking, no message can be sent. The Ego, the brain, and 
 the nervous system may be in seemingly perfect order, but 
 if the vital force be lacking to carry the message of the 
 Ego through the nerves to the muscles, the dense bo'^'' will 
 remain inert. This is exactly what happens when part of 
 the dense body becomes paralyzed. The vital body has be- 
 come diseased and the vital force can no longer flow. In 
 such cases, as in most sickness, the trouble is with the 
 finer invisible vehicles. In conscious or unconscious rec- 
 ognition of this fact, the most successful physicians use 
 suggestion — which works upon the higher vehicles — as an 
 aid to medicine. The more a physician can imbue his 
 patient with faith and hope, tlie s])eedier disease will van- 
 ish and give place to perfect health. 
 
 During health the vital body specializes a superabundance 
 of vital force, which, after passing through a dense body, 
 radiates in straight lines in every direction from the per- 
 iphery thereof, as the radii of a circle do from the center; 
 but during ill-health, when the vital l)ody becomes attenu- 
 ated, it is not able to draw to itself the same amount of 
 force and in addition the dense body is feeding upon it. 
 Then the lines of the vital fluid which pass out from the 
 body are crumpled and bent, showing the lack of force 
 behind them. In health the great force of these radiations 
 carries with it germs and microbes which are inimical to 
 the health of the dense body, but in sickness, when the vital 
 force is weak, these emanations do not so readily eliminate
 
 64 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 disease germs. Therefore the danger of contracting di^i- 
 ease is much greater when the vital forces are low than 
 when one is in robust health. 
 
 In cases where parts of the dense body arc amputated, 
 only the planetary ether accompanies the separated part. 
 The separate vital body and the dense body disintegrate 
 synchronously after death. So with the etheric coun- 
 terpart of the amputated limb. It will gradually 
 disintegrate as the dense member decays, but in the 
 meantime the fact that the man still possesses the etheric 
 limb accounts for his assertion that he can feel his fin- 
 gers or suffers pain in them. There is also a connection 
 with a buried member, irrespective of distance. A 
 case is on record where a man felt a severe pain, as if a 
 nail had been driven into the flesh of an amputated limb, 
 and he persisted until the limb was exhumed, when it was 
 found that a nail had been driven into it at the time it was 
 boxed for burial. The nail was removed and the pain 
 instantly stopped. It is also in accordance with these 
 facts that people complain of pain in a limb for perhaps 
 two or three years after the amputation. The pain will 
 then cease. This is because the disease remains in the still 
 undetached etheric limb, but as the amputated part dis- 
 integrates, the etheric limb follows suit and tlms the pain 
 ceases. 
 
 Having noted the relations of the four kingdoms to the 
 Etheric Region of the Physical World, we will next turn 
 our attention to their relation to tlie Desire World. 
 
 Here we find that both minerals and plants lack the 
 separate desire body. They are permeated only by the 
 planetary desire body, the Desire World. Lacking the 
 separate vehicle, they are incapable of feeling, desire, and 
 emotion, which are faculties pertaining to the Desire
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 65 
 
 World. When a stone is broken, it docs not feel ; but it 
 would be wrong to infer that there is no feeling connected 
 with such an action. That is the materialistic view, or the 
 view tiiken by the uncomprehending multitude. The 
 occult scientist knows that there is no act, great or small, 
 which is not felt throughout the universe, and even though 
 the stone, because it has no separate de>ire body, cannot 
 feel, the Spirit of the Earth feels because it is the Earth's 
 desire body that permeates the stone. When a man cuts 
 his finger, the finger, having no separate desire body, does 
 not feel the pain, l)ut the man does, because it is his desire 
 body which permeates the finger. If a plant is torn up l)y 
 the roots, it is felt by the Spirit of the Karth as a man 
 would feel if a hair were torn from his head. This Earth 
 is a living, feeling body, and all the forms which are with- 
 out separate desire bodies througli which their informing 
 spirits may experience feeling, are included in the desire 
 body of the Earth and that desire body has feeling. The 
 breaking of a stone and the breaking off of ilowers are 
 productive of pleasure to the Earth, wliile the ))iilling out 
 of plants by the root causes pain. The reason is given in 
 the latter ])art of this work, for at this stage of our study 
 the explanation would be incompreheiisihU' to the general 
 reader. 
 
 The ])lanetary Desire World ]nilsates through the dense 
 and vital Inidies of animal and man in the same way that 
 it |)('netrates the mineral and jilant, but iu addition to this. 
 animal and man have separate desire bodies, which enable 
 them to feel desire, emotion and passion. There is a differ- 
 ence, however. Tlie desire body of the animal is built en- 
 tirely of tlie material of the denser regions of the TVsire 
 World, while in the case of even the lowest of human races 
 a little of the matter of the hiirher Regions enters into tlie
 
 66 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 composition of the desire body. The feelings of animals 
 and the lowest huiiian i-aces ai'o almost entirely concerned 
 with the gratification of the lowest desires and passion^ 
 which find their expression in the matter of tlie lower 
 Eegions of the Desire World. Hence, in order that they 
 may have such emotions to ediicat-e them for something 
 higher, it is necessary that they should have the corre- 
 sponding materials in tlieir desire bodies. As man pro- 
 gresses in the school of life, his experiences teach him, 
 and his desires become jmn' ■ aud better. Thus by degrees 
 the matci'ial of his dcsii'e body undergoes a corresponding 
 change. The purer and brighter nuiterial of the higher 
 Eegions of the Desire World replaces the murky colors 
 of the lower part. The desire body also grows in size, so 
 that in a saint it is truly a glorious object to behold, the 
 purity of its colors and its luminous transjiarency being 
 beyond adequate simile. Tt must be seen to W appreciated. 
 
 At present the materials of both the lower and the 
 higher Eegions enter into the composition of the desire 
 bodies of the great majority of mankind. None are so 
 bad that they have not some good trait. This is expressed 
 in the materials of the higher Eegions which we find in 
 their desire bodies. But^ on the other hand, very, very few 
 are so good that they do not use some of the materials of 
 the lower Eegions. 
 
 In the same way that the planetary vital and desire 
 bodies inter-penetrate the dense material of the Earth, as 
 we saw in the illustration of the sponge, the sand and the 
 water, so the vital and desire bodies inter-penetrate the 
 dense body of plant, aninuil aiul man. But during the 
 life of man his desire body is not shaped like his dense and 
 vital bodies. After death it assumes that sha]ie. During 
 life it has the appearance of a luminous ovoid which, in
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 67 
 
 vraking hours, completely surrounds tl\e dense body, as 
 the albumen does the yolk of an egg. It extends from 
 twelve to sixteen inches beyond the dense body. In this 
 desire body there are a number of sense-centers, but, in 
 the great majority of people, they are latent. It is the 
 awakening of these centers of perception that corresponds 
 to the opening of the blind man's eyes in our former illus- 
 tration. The matter in the human desire body is in in- 
 cessant motion of inconceivable rapidity. There is in it 
 no settled place for any particle, as in the dense body. 
 The matter that is at the head one moment may be at the 
 feet in the next and back again. There are no organs in the 
 desire body, as in the dense and vital bodies, but there are 
 centers of ])erception, which, when active, appear as vor- 
 tices, always remaining in the same relative position to the 
 dense body, most of them about the head. In the majority 
 of people they are mere eddies and are of no use as centers 
 of perception. They may be awakened in all, however, 
 but different methods produce different results. 
 
 In the involuntary clairvoyant developed along improper, 
 negative lines, these vortices turn from right to left, or 
 in the ojiposite direction to the hands of a clock — counter- 
 clockwise. 
 
 In the desire body oL' the properly trained voluntary 
 clairvoyant, they turn in the same direction as the hands 
 of a clock — clockwise, glowing with exceeding splendor, far 
 surpassing the brilliant luminosity of the ordinary desire 
 body. These centers furnish him with means for the per- 
 ception of things in the Desire World and he sees, and in- 
 vestigates as he wills, while the peison whose centers turn 
 counter-clockwise is like a mirror, which reflects what 
 passes before it. Such a ]">erson is incapable of reaching 
 out for information. Tb.e reason for this belongs to a later
 
 68 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 chapter, but the above is one of the fundaineutal dilfereneefc' 
 between a medium and a i^roperly trained clairvoyant. 
 It is impossible for most people to distinguish between 
 the two ; yet there is one infallible rule that can be followed 
 by anyone: No goiuincli/ developed seer will ever exercise 
 this faculty for money or its equivalent; nor will he use it 
 to gratify curiosity; hut only to help humanity. 
 
 Xo one capable of teaching the projx^r method for the 
 development of this faculty will ever charge so much a 
 lesson. Those demanding money for the exercise of, or for 
 giving lessons in these tilings never have anything worth 
 paying for. The above rule is a safe and sure guide, which 
 all may follow with absolute confidence. 
 
 In a far distant future man's desire body Avill become as 
 definitely organized as are the vital and dense bodies. 
 When that stage is reached Ave shall all have the power to 
 function in the desire body as we now do in the dense 
 body, which is the oldest and best organized of these bodies 
 of man — the desire body being the youngest. 
 
 The desire body is rooted in the liver, as the vital body 
 is in the spleen. 
 
 In all warm-blooded creatures, which are the highest 
 evolved, and have feelings, passions and emotions, which 
 reach outward into the world with desire, which may be 
 said to really live in the fuller meaning of the term and not 
 merely vegetate — in all such creatures the currents of the 
 desire body flow outward from the liver. The desire stuff 
 is continually welling out in streams or currents which 
 travel in curved lines to every point of the periphery of 
 the ovoid and then return to tlie liver through a number 
 of vortices, much as boiling water is continually welling 
 outward from the source of heat and returning to it after 
 completing its cvcle.

 
 *>4
 
 ^ 
 

 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS G9 
 
 The plants are devoid of this impelling, energizing 
 principle, lience they cannot sliow life and motion as can 
 the more highly developed organisms. 
 
 Where there is vitality and motion, hut no red l)lood, 
 there is no separate desire hody. The creature is simply 
 in the transition stage from plant to animal and therefore 
 it moves entirely in the strength of the group-spirit. 
 
 In the co/(Z-hlooded animals which have a liver and red 
 Wood, there is a separate desire body and the group-spirit 
 directs the currents inward, because in their case the sepa- 
 rate spirit (of the individual fish or reptile for instance) 
 is entirely outside the dense vehicle. 
 
 "When the organism has evolved so far that the separate 
 spirit can commence to draw into its vehicles then it (the 
 individual spirit) commences to direct the currents out- 
 ivard, and we see the l^eginning of passionate existence and 
 warm blood. It is the warm, red blood in tlie liver of the 
 organism sulHciently evolved to have an //Klwelling spirit 
 which energizes the outgoing currents of desire stuff 
 that cause the animal or the man to display desire and 
 passion. In the case of the animal the spirit is not yet 
 entirely mdwelling. It does not become so until the points 
 in tlie vital body and the dense body come into correspond- 
 ence, as explained in Cliapter XII. For this reason the 
 animal is not a "liver,'' that is, he does not live as com- 
 pletely as does man, not being capable of as fine desires ami 
 emotions, because not as fully conscious. The mammalia of 
 today are on a higher plane than was man at the animal 
 stage of his evolution, because they have warm, red blood, 
 which man did not have at that stage. This diiference in 
 status is accounted for by the spiral path of evolution, 
 which also accounts for the fact that man is a higher tv))0 
 of humanity than the present Angels were in ^lieir human
 
 70 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 stage. The pro?ont mammalia, wliich liave in thoir animal 
 stage attained to the possession of warm, red blood, and are 
 therefore capable of experiencing desire and emotion to 
 some extent, will, in the Jupiter Period, be a purer and 
 better type of humanity than we are now, while from 
 among our present humanity there will be some, even in 
 the Jupiter Period, who will be openly and avowedly 
 wicked. Moreover, they will not then be able to conceal 
 their passions as is now possible, but will be unabashed 
 about their evil-doing. 
 
 In the light of this exposition of the connection between 
 the liver and the life of the organism, it is noteworthy 
 tliat in several European languages (English, German, 
 and the Scandinavian tongues) the same word signifies 
 the organ of the body (the liver) and also "one who lives.'* 
 
 When we turn our attention to the four kingdoms in 
 their relation to the World of Thought we find that min- 
 erals, plants and animals lack a vehicle correlating them to 
 that World. Yet we know some animals think, but they 
 are the highest domesticated animals which have come 
 into close touch with man for generations and have thus 
 developed a faculty not possessed by other animals, which 
 have not had that advantage. This is on the same princi- 
 ple that a highly charged wire will "induce" a weaker cur- 
 rent of electricity in a wire brought close to it ; or that a 
 man of strong morals will arouse a like tendency in a 
 weaker nature, while one morally weak will be overthrown 
 if brought within the influence of evil characters. All we 
 do, say, or are, reflects itself in our surroundings. This is 
 why the highest domestic animals think. They are the 
 highest of their kind, almost on the point of individualiza- 
 tion, and man's thought vibrations have "induced" in them 
 a similar activity of a lower order. With the exceptions
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 71 
 
 noted, the animal kingdom lia.s not acquired the faculty of 
 thought. They are not individualized. This is the great 
 and cardinal dift'erence between the human and other king- 
 doms. Man is an individual. The animals, plants and 
 minerals are divided into species. They are not individual- 
 ized in the same sense that man is. 
 
 It is true that we divide mankind into races, trilx?s and 
 nations; we note the difference between the Caucassian, the 
 Negro, the Indian, etc.; but that is not to the ])oint. If 
 we wish to study the characteristics of the lion or the 
 elephant or any other species of the lower animals, all that 
 is necessary is to take any member of that species for that 
 pur])ose. When we learn the characteristics of one animal, 
 we know the characteristics of the s])ecies to which it be- 
 longs. All members of the same animal tfibe are alike. 
 That is the point. A lion, or its father, or its son, all 
 look alike: there is no difference in the way they will act 
 under like conditions. All have the same likes and ilis- 
 likes; one is the same as another.. 
 
 Xot so with Iniiiian beings. If we want to know about 
 the characteristics of Xcgroes. it is not enough that we 
 examine one single individual. It would be necessarv to 
 examine each individually, and oven tbi'U we will arrive at 
 no knowledge concerning Negroes "as a whole,'' sim]ily 
 because that which was a characteristic of the single indi- 
 vidual does not ajjply to the race collectively. 
 
 If we desire to know the character of Abraham Lin- 
 coln it will avail us nothing to study his father, his graiul- 
 fatbcr. or bis son, for they w<iuld differ entirely. Each 
 would have his own jieculiarities quite distinct from tb.e 
 idiosyncracies of Abraham Lincoln. 
 
 On the other hand, minerals, plants, and aniuiaN iiro 
 described if we devote our attention to the description of
 
 73 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 one of each species; wliilc tliore are as many species among 
 human beings as there are individuals. Each individual 
 person is a "species," a law unto himself, altogether sepa- 
 rate and apart from any other individual, as different from 
 his fellow-men as one species in the lower kingdom is from 
 another. We may write the biography of a man, but an 
 animal can have no biography. This is Ijecause there is in 
 each man an individual, xndirclliiKj spirit whicli dictates 
 the thoughts and actions of each individual human being; 
 while there is one "group-spirit'' coininon to all the differ- 
 ent animals or plants of flic same species. The group- 
 spirit works on theui all frum the outside. The tiger 
 which roams in the wilds of the Indian jungle and the 
 tiger penned up in flie cage of a menagerie are both ex- 
 pressions of ^he same group-spirit. It influences both 
 alike from the Desire World, distance being almost anni- 
 hilated in the inner Worlds. 
 
 The group-spirits of the three lower kingdoms are vari- 
 ously located in the higher Worlds, as we shall see when 
 we investigate the consciousness of the different kingdoms ; 
 but to properly com])reliend the positions of these group- 
 spirits in the inner Worhls it is necessary to rciuonihor 
 and to cloai'ly undci'stand wliat has lieen said al)oiit all tlie 
 forms that arc in the visible world having crystallized from 
 models and ideas in the inner Worlds, as illustrated by the 
 architect's house and the inventor's machine. As the juices 
 of the soft body of the snail crystallize into the hard slmll 
 which it carries upon its back, so the Spirits in the higher 
 Worlds have, in a similar manner, crystallized out from 
 themselves the dense, material bodies of the different 
 kingdoms. 
 
 Thus the so-called "higher" bodies, although so fine and 
 cloudy as to be invisible, are not by any means "emana-
 
 THE FOUK K1-\GDUM« 
 
 73 
 
 tions" from the dense body, but the dense vehicles of all 
 kingdoms correspond to the shell of the snail, which is 
 crystallized fi'om its juices, tlie snail representing the 
 spirit ; and the juices of its body in their progress towards 
 crystallization representing the mind, desire body and vital 
 body. These various rrhirles were emanated by the sjfirit 
 from itself for the j)urpose of gaining experience through 
 them. It is the spirit that moves the dense body where 
 it will, as the snail moves its house, and not the body that 
 controls the movements of the spirit. The more closely the 
 spirit is able to enter into touch with its vehicle the better 
 can it control and express itself through that vehicle, and 
 vice versa. Tiiat is the key to the different states of con- 
 Bciousness in the different kingdoms, A study of diagrams 
 3 and 4 should give a clear understanding of tlie vehicles 
 of each kingdom, the manner in M-hich they are correlated 
 
 DIAGRAM 3 
 
 Showing the vehicles of each kingdom, and the manner in which 
 such vehicles are correlated to the different worlds. 
 
 
 KINGDOM 
 
 WORLD 
 
 Mineral 
 
 PUnt 
 
 Animal 
 
 Man 
 
 Region of 
 
 Abstract Thought — 
 
 and 
 
 Region of 
 Concrete Thought 
 
 Group-spiiit 
 and Ego 
 
 No vehicle 
 
 Group-spirit 
 and Ego 
 
 Xo vehicle 
 
 Group-spirit 
 and Ego 
 
 Xo Nehicle 
 
 Ego 
 Mind 
 
 Desire World 
 
 No vehicle 
 
 No vehicle 
 
 Desire body 
 
 
 
 
 Physical World: 
 includes the 
 
 Etheric Region 
 
 and the 
 Chemical Region 
 
 N'o vehicle 
 Dense body 
 
 Vital body 
 Dense body 
 
 Vital body 
 Dense body 
 
 Vital body 
 Dense bodj
 
 74 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 D I AGRA M 4 
 
 Showing the state of consciousness appertaining to each kingdom. 
 
 
 KINGDOM 
 
 State of 
 Conscious- 
 ness 
 
 \\ R L D 
 
 Mineral 
 
 Plant . 
 
 Animal 
 
 Man 
 
 Region of 
 
 Abstract Thought 
 
 and 
 
 Region of 
 Concrete Thought 
 
 Group- 
 spirit 
 and 
 Ego 
 
 Group- 
 spirit 
 and 
 Ego 
 
 
 
 Trance- 
 like 
 
 Dreamless 
 Sleep 
 
 Desire World 
 
 
 
 Group- 
 
 spir.t 
 and 
 Kgo 
 
 
 Dream 
 
 
 ness 
 
 Physical World: 
 includes the 
 
 Dense 
 body 
 
 Vital 
 body 
 Dense 
 body 
 
 Desire 
 body 
 Vital 
 body 
 Dense 
 body 
 
 Ego 
 Mind 
 Desire 
 body 
 Vital 
 body 
 Dense 
 body 
 
 Waking 
 
 and the 
 Chemical Region 
 
 Conscious- 
 ness 
 
 to the dilfert'iit A\'orlds and the resulting state of con- 
 sciousness. 
 
 From diagram 3 we learn that the separate Kgo is 
 definitely segregated witliin the T'niversal Spii'it in the 
 Kegion of Abstract Thought. It shows that only man 
 possesses the comjdete chain of vehicles correlating him 
 to all divisions of the tliree Worlds. The animal lacks one 
 link of chain — the mind; the ])lant lacks two links, the 
 mind and the desire body ; and the mineral lacks three 
 links in the chain of vehicles nece'^sary to function in a 
 self-conscious manner in the riiysical World — the mind, 
 the desire and the vital bodies. 
 
 The reason for the various deiiciencies is that the Min- 
 eral Kingdom is the expression of the latest stream o-f 
 evolving life; the Plant Kingdom is ensouled by a life wave 
 that has been longer upon the path of evolution; the life
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 75 
 
 wave of the animal Kingdom has a still longer past ; while 
 Man, that is to say, the life now expressing itself in the 
 human form, has behind it the longest journey of all the 
 four kingdoms, and tlierefore leads. In time, the three 
 life-waves which now animate the three lower kingdoms 
 will reach the human, and we shall have passed to higher 
 stages of development. 
 
 To understand the degree of consciousness which results 
 from the possession of tiie vehicles used by the life evolving 
 in the four kingdoms, Ave turn our attention to diagram 4, 
 which shows that man, the Ego, the Thinker, has de- 
 scended into the Chemical Region of the Physical World. 
 Here he has marshaled all his vehicles, thereby attaininj.', 
 the state of waking consciousness. He is learning to con- 
 trol his vehicles. The organs of neither the desire body 
 nor the mind are yet evolved. The latter is not yet evei> 
 a body. At present it is simply a link, a sheath for the 
 use of the Ego as a focusing point. It is the last of the 
 rehicles that have hcen built. The spirit works gradually 
 from finer into coarser suhstance, the vehicles also heing 
 built in fine substance first, then in coarser and coarser 
 substance. The dense body was built first and has now 
 come into its fourth stage of density; the vital body it 
 in its third stage and the desire body in its second, hence it 
 is still cloud-like, and the sheath of mind is filmier still. 
 As those vehicles have not, as yet, evolved any organs, it is 
 clear that they alone would be useless as vehicles of con- 
 sciousness. The Ego, however, enters info the dense body 
 and connects these organless vehicles with the ])hysical 
 sense-centers and thus attains the waking state of con- 
 sciousness in the Physical World. 
 
 The student should iiarficularly note that it is because 
 of their connection with the splendidly organized median-
 
 76 EOSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ism of the dense body that these higher veliicles become of 
 value at present. He will thus avoid a mistake frequently 
 made by people who, when they come into the knowledge 
 that there are higher bodies, grow to despise the dense 
 vehicle; to speak of it as "low" and "vile" — turning their 
 eyes to heaven and wishing that they might soon be able 
 to leave this earthly lump of clay and fly about in their 
 "higher vehicles." 
 
 These people generally do not realize the difference be- 
 tween "higher" and "perfect." Certainly, tlie dense body 
 is the lowest vehicle in the sense that it is the most un- 
 wieldy, correlating man to the world of sense with all the 
 limitations thus implied. As stated, it has an enormous 
 period of evolution back of it; is in its fourth stage o*" 
 development and has now reached a great and marvelous 
 degree of efficiency. It will, in time, reach perfection, 
 but even at present it is the best organized of man's vehi- 
 cles. The vital body is in its third stage of evolution, and 
 less completely organized than tlie dense body. The desire 
 body and the mind are, as yet, mere clouds — almost en- 
 tirely unorganized. In the very lowest human beings 
 these vehicles are not even definite ovoids ; tliey are more 
 or less undefined in form. 
 
 The dense body is a wonderfully constructed instrument 
 and should be recognized as such In* everyone pretending 
 to have any knowledge of the constitution of man. Observe 
 the femur, for instance. This l)onc carries the entire 
 weight of the Ijody. On the outside it is built of a thin 
 layer of compact bone, strengthened on the inside by beams 
 and cross-beams of cancellated bone, in such a marvelous 
 manner that the most skilled bridge or construction en- 
 gineer could never accomplish the feat of building a pillar 
 of equal strength with so little weight. The bones of the
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 77 
 
 skull are built in a similar luanner, always the least possible 
 material is used and the maximum of strength obtained. 
 Consider the wisdom manifested in the construction of the 
 heart and then question if this superb mechanism deserves 
 to be despised. The wise man is grateful for his dense 
 body and takes the best possible care of it, because he knows 
 that it is the most valuable of his present instruments. 
 
 The animal spirit has in its descent reached only the 
 Desire World. It has not yet evolved to the point where 
 it can "enter" a dense body. Therefore the animal has no 
 individual indwelling spirit, but a group-spirit, which 
 directs it from without. The animal has the dense body, 
 the vital body and the desire body, but the group-sjiirit 
 which directs it is outside. The vital body and the do>ire 
 body of an animal are not entirely within the dense body, 
 especially where the head is concerned. For instance, the 
 etheric head of a horse projects far beyond and above the 
 dense physical head. When, as in rare cases it hapjK'iis, 
 the etheric head of a horse draws iuto the head of the 
 dense body, that horse can learn to read, count and work 
 examples in elementary aritlimetic. To this jwculiarity is 
 also due the fact that horses, dogs, cats and other domesti- 
 cated animals sense the Desire World, though not always 
 realizing the dilforence Ix-tween it and the Physical World. 
 A horsf will shy at the sight of a figure invisible to the 
 driver; a cat will go through the nuitions of i-ul)hing itself 
 against invisible legs. The cat sees the ghost, however, 
 without realizing that it has no dense legs available for 
 frictional purposes. The dog, wiser than cat or horse, will 
 often sense that there is something he does not under- 
 stand about the appearance of a dead master whose hands it 
 cannot lick. It will howl mournfully and slink into a 
 corner with its tail between its legs. The following illus-
 
 18 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tint ion may perliaps bo of service to sliow the difference 
 between the man wiih liis iiidwcllinir s])irit. and the animal 
 with its <iroup-spirit. 
 
 Let us imagine a room divided bv means of a curtsiin 
 one side of the curtain representing tlie Desire Workl and 
 the other the Physical. There are two men in the room, 
 one in each division ; they cannot see each other, nor can 
 they get into the same division. Tliere are, however, ten 
 holes in the curtain and the man wlio is in the division 
 representing the Desire World can ])ut his ten fingers 
 througli these holes into the other division, representing 
 the Physical World. He now furnishes an excellent rep- 
 resentation of the group-spirit whicli is in the Desire 
 World. The fingers represent the animals belonging to 
 one species. He is able to move them as he wills, but he 
 cannot use them as freely nor as intelligently as the man 
 who is walking about in the Physical division uses his body. 
 The latter sees the fingers which are thrust through the 
 curtain and he observes that they all move, but he does 
 not see the connection between them. To him it appears 
 as if they were all separate and distinct from one another. 
 He cannot see that they are the fingers of the man behind 
 the veil and are governed in their movements by his in- 
 telligence. If he hurts one of the fingers, it is not only 
 the finger that he hurts, l)ut chiefly the man on the other 
 side of the curtain. Tf an animal i- hurt, it suffers, but not 
 to the degree that the group-s]urit does. The finger 
 has no individualized consciousness ; it moves as the man 
 dictates — so do the animals move as the group-spirit dic- 
 tates. We hear of "animal instinct"' and "blind instinct." 
 There is no such vague, indefinite thing as "blind'' in- 
 stinct. There is nothing "blind" about the way the group- 
 spirit guides its members — there is Wisdom, spelled with
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 79 
 
 capitals. The trained clairvoyant, when functioning in the 
 Desire World, can communicate with these spirits of the 
 animal species and finds them much more intelligent than 
 a large percentage of human beings. He can see the mar- 
 velous insight they display in marshaling the animals 
 which are their physical bodies. 
 
 It is the spirit of the group which gathers its flocks of 
 birds in the fall and compels them to migrate to the south, 
 neither too early nor too late to e^^cape the winter's cbilly 
 blast; that directs their return in the spring, causing them 
 to fly at just the proper altitude, which differs for the 
 different species. 
 
 The group-spirit of the beaver teaches it to build its 
 dam across a stream at exactly the jiroper angle. It con- 
 siders the rapidity of tlie flow, and all the circumstance^:, 
 precisely as a skilled engineer would do, showing that it is 
 as up-to-date in every particular of the craft as the col- 
 lege-bred, technically-educated man. It is the wisdom of 
 the group-spirit that directs the building of tlic hexagon 
 cell of tlie bee with such geometrical nicety; tliat teaclies 
 the snail to fashion its house in an accurate, beautiful 
 spiral; that teaches the ocean mollusk the art of decorat- 
 ing its iridescent shell. Wisdom, wisdom everywhere ! so 
 grand, so great that one who looks with an observant eye 
 is filled witii amazement and reverence. 
 
 At this point tlie tliought will naturally occur that if the 
 animal group-spirit is so wise, considering the short period 
 of evolution of the animal as compared with that of man, 
 why docs not the latter display wisdom to a much greater 
 degree and why must man be taught to build dams and 
 geometrize. all of which the group-spirit does without 
 being taught ? 
 
 The answer to that question has to do with the descent of
 
 no KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONX'EPTION 
 
 the Universal Spirit into matter of ever-increasing density. 
 In the higher Worlds, where its vehicles are fewer and 
 finer, it is in closer touch with cosmic wisdom which shines 
 out in a manner inconceivable in the dense Physical 
 World, but as the spirit descends, the light of wisdom 
 becomes temporarily more and more dimmed, until in the 
 densest of all the Worlds, it is held almost entirely in 
 abeyance. 
 
 An illustration will make this clearer. ^J'lie hand is 
 man's most valuable servant; its dexterity enables it to 
 respond to his slightest bidding. In some vocations, such 
 as bank teller, the delicate touch of the hand becomes so 
 sensitive, that it is able to distinguish a counterfeit coin 
 from a genuine in a way so marvelous that one would 
 almost think the hand were endowed with individual in- 
 telligence. 
 
 Its greatest efficiency is perhaps readied in the produc- 
 tion of music. It is capable of producing the most beauti- 
 ful, soul-stirring melodies. The delicate, caressing touch 
 of the hand elicits the tenderest strains of soul-speech from 
 the instrument, telling of the sorrows, the Joys, the hopes, 
 the fears and the longings of the soul in a way that noth- 
 ing but music can do. It is the language of the heaven 
 world, the spirit's true home, and comes to the divine 
 f]);iik imprisoned in flesh as a message from its native land. 
 I\IuHic a])peals to all, regardless of race, creed, or other 
 worldly distinction. 'Jlic higher and more spiritual the 
 individual tlic plainer does it speak to liim and even "the 
 savage breast" is not unmoved by it. 
 
 Let us now imagine a master-musician putting on thin 
 gloves and trving to ]ilay his violin. We note at once that 
 the delicate toudi is less subtle; the soul of the music is 
 gone. If he puts another and a heavier pair of gloves over
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 81 
 
 the first pair, his hand is ham])ered to such an extent that 
 he may occasionally create a discord instead of the former 
 harmony. Should he at last ])iit on. in addition to the 
 two pairs of gloves already hampering him. a pair of still 
 heaviei' mittens, he would, temjjorarily. be entirely unable 
 t(t play, and one who had not heard him ])lay })revioasly 
 to the time he i)Ut on the gloves and the mittens, would 
 naturally think that he had never been able to do so, 
 especially if ignorant of the hampciing of his hands. 
 
 So it is with the Spirit ; every stcj) down, every descent 
 into coai'ser mattei' is to it what the putting on of a ])air 
 of gloves would be to the musician. Kvery step down 
 limits its i)Ower of exjjressioii until it has become accus- 
 t-nuMl to the limitations and has found its focus, in the 
 ^ame way that the eye must find its focus after we enter a 
 hou.'.e on a bright summei' day. The jiupil of the eye con- 
 tracts to its limit in the glare of the sun and on entei'ing 
 the house all seems dark ; but, as the pupil expands, and 
 admits the light, the man is enabled to see as well in the 
 dimmer light of the house as he did in the sunlight. 
 
 The ])urpo.se of nmn's evolution here is to enable him 
 to find his focus in the Physical World, where at i)resent 
 the light of wisdom seems ob.scured. But when in time 
 we have "found the light," the wisdom of nmn will shine 
 forth in his actions, and far surpass the wisdom eq)i'essed 
 . by the group-spirit of the animal. 
 
 Be.sides, a distinction must be made between ttie ^loup 
 spii'it and the vii-gin spirits of the life wave now express- 
 ing itself as animals. The group-spirit belongs to a dif- 
 ferent evolution and is the guardian of the animal si)irit>i. 
 
 The dense l)ody in which we function is composed of 
 numerous cells, each having .se|)arate cell-con,sciousness. 
 though of a very low order. While these cells form part cf
 
 82 KUSIOKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 our body tliey are suhjcctod to and dominated by our 
 consciousness. An animal groujj-spirit functions in a spirit- 
 ■iiiil hoJi/, wliicli is its lowest vehicle. ^^Fliis vehicle consists 
 of a varying number of virgin spirits imbued for the time 
 being with the consciousness of the group-spirit. The 
 latter directs the vehicles built by the virgin spirits in its 
 chaige, caring for them and helping them to evolve their 
 vehii'les. As its wards evolve, the group-spirit also evolves, 
 undergoing a series of metamorphoses, in a manner similar 
 to that in which we grow and gain experience by taking 
 into our bodies the cells of the food we eat. thereby also 
 raising their consciousness by enduing them with ours for 
 a time. 
 
 'Flius while a separate, self-conscious Ego is witliin each 
 human body and dominates the actions of its particular 
 vehicle, tlie spirit of tlie separate animal is not yet individ- 
 ualized and self-conscious, but forms part of the vehicle of 
 a self-conscious entity belonging to a different evolution — 
 the group-sjiirit. 
 
 This group-spirit dominates tlie actions of the animals 
 in ])armony witli cosmic law, \intil the virgin s]iirits in its 
 charge shall have gained self-consciousness and become 
 human. Then tliey will gradually manifest wills of their 
 own, gaining mon' and more freedom from the group-spirit 
 and becoming lesponsiljle for their own actions. The group- 
 spirit will influence them, however (although in a de- 
 creasing degree), as race, tribe, community, or family 
 spirit until each individual has become capable of acting 
 in full harmony with cosmic law. Not until that time will 
 the Ego 1x3 entirely free and independent of the group- 
 spirit, which will then enter a higher phase of evolu- 
 tion. 
 
 The position occupied by the group-spirit in the Desire
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 83 
 
 World gives to the animal a consciousness different from 
 tliat of man, who has a clear, definite waking conscious- 
 ness. Man sees things outside of himself in sharp, dis- 
 tinct outlines. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, the 
 higher domestic aninuils, particularly the dog, horse, cat 
 and elephant see oljjects in somewhat the same way, though 
 perhaps not so clearly defined. All other animals have 
 an internal "picture consciousness" similar to the dream- 
 state in man. When such an animal is confronted by an 
 object, a picture is immediately perceived icithin, accom- 
 panied by a strong impression that the object is inimical 
 or beneficial to its welfare. If the feeling is one of fear, 
 it is associated with a suggestion from the group-spirit how 
 to escape the threatened danger. This negative state of 
 consciousness renders it easy for the groujj-spirit to guide 
 the dense bodies of its charges by suggestion, a> the animals 
 have no will of their own. 
 
 ^lan is not so easily managed from without, either with 
 or without his consent. As evolution progres'^es and man's 
 will develops more and more, he will become non-amenable 
 to outside suggestion and free to do as he plenses regard- 
 less of suggestions from others. This is the cliiel' difference 
 between man and the other kingdoms. They a-vt accord- 
 ing to law and the dictates of the group-spiiit (which we 
 call instinct), while man is becoming more and more a 
 law unto himself. We do not ask the mineral wliother 
 or not it will crystallize, nor the flower whether it v.ill or 
 will not bloom, nor the lion whether it will or will not 
 cease to prey. They are all, in the smallest as in the great- 
 est matter, under the absolute domination of the grouji- 
 spirit, being without free will and initiative which, in 
 some degree, are possessed by every human Ijeing. All 
 animals of the same species look nearly alike, because they
 
 34 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 emanate from the same group-spirit, while among the fif- 
 teen hundred millions of human heings who people the 
 Earth no two look exactly alike, not even twins when ado- 
 lescent, because the stamp tliat is put ujwn each by the 
 indwelling individual Ego makes the difference in appear- 
 ance as well as in cliaracter. 
 
 That all oxen thrive on grass, and all lions eat flesh, 
 while "one man's moat is another man's poison" is an- 
 other illustration of the all-inclusive influence of the 
 group-spirit as contrasted with the Ego which makes each 
 human being require a different proportion of food from 
 every other. Doctors note with perplexity the same pecu- 
 liarity in administering medicine. Its acts differently 
 upon different individuals, while tlie same medicine will 
 produce identical effects on two animals of the same spe- 
 cies, owing to the fact that animals all follow the dictates 
 of the group-spirit and Cosmic Law — always act similarly 
 in identical circumstances. Man alone is, in some measure, 
 able to follow his own desires within certain limits. That 
 his mistakes ai'e many and grievons, is granted, and to 
 many it might seem better if lie ^^■ere forced into the right 
 way, but if this were done, he would never learn to do 
 right. Lessons of discrimination between good and evil 
 cannot be learned unless he is free to choose his own course 
 and has learned to eschew the wrong as a veritable "womb 
 of pain." If he did right only because he had no choice, 
 and had no chance to do otherwise, he would be Imt an 
 automaton and not an evolving God. As the builder 
 learns by his mistakes, correcting past errors in future 
 buildings, so man, by means of his blunders, and the pain 
 they cause him, is attaining to a higher (because self- 
 conscious) Avisdom than the animal, which acts wisely 
 because it is impelled to action by the group-spirit. In
 
 THE FOUR KINGDOMS 85 
 
 time the animal will become liuiiian, liave liberty of dioice 
 and will make mistakes and learn by tlietn as we do now. 
 
 Diagram 4 shows that the group-spirit of the plant 
 kingdom has its lowest vehicle in the Eegion of Conevete 
 Thought. It is two steps removed from its dense vehicle 
 and consequently the plants have a consciousness corre- 
 sponding to that of dreamless sleep. The group-spirit of 
 the mineral has its lowest vehicle in the Eegion of Abstract 
 Thought and it is, therefore, three steps removed from its 
 dense vehicle; hence it is in a state of deep unconsciousness 
 similar to the trance condition. 
 
 We have now shown that man is an individual indwell- 
 ing spirit, an Ego separate from all other entities, directing 
 and working in one set of vehicles from within, and that 
 plants and animals are directed from witliout by a group- 
 spirit having jurisdiction over a number of animals or 
 plants in our Physical World. They are separate only in 
 appearance. 
 
 The relations. of plant, animal and man to the life cur- 
 rents in the Earth's atmosphere are symbolically repre- 
 sented by the cross. The ^Mineral Kingdom is not repre- 
 sented, Ijccause as we have seen, it possesses no individual 
 vital body, hence cannot be the vehicle for currents belong- 
 ing to the higher realms. Plato, Avho was an Initiate, often 
 gave out occult truths. He said "The World-Soul is 
 crucified."' 
 
 The lower limb of the cross indicates the jilant with its 
 root in the chemical mineral soil. The group-spirits of 
 plants arc at the center of the Earth. They are (it will 
 be remembered) in the IJegion of Concrete Thought, which 
 inter-penetrates the Earth, as do all the other Worlds. 
 From these group-spirits flow streams or currents in all
 
 8G H08ICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 directions to the periphery of the Earth, passing outward 
 through the length oi" plant or tree. 
 
 Man is re])resontcd by the upper limb; he is the inverted 
 plant. The phuit takes its food through the root. Man 
 takes his food thn)ii,<;h the head. The plant stretches its 
 generative organs towards the sun. Man, the inverted 
 jdant, turns his towards the center of the earth. The plant 
 is suslaiiied liv thi- spiritual cun-ents of the groiip-spii'it in 
 the center of the earth, which enter into it by way of the 
 root. Later it will be shown that the highest spiritual 
 influence comes to man ffom the sun, which sends its rays 
 through man, the inverted jjlant, from the head downwards. 
 The plant inhales the poisonous carbon-dioxide exhaled by 
 man and exhales the life-giving oxygen used by him. 
 
 The animal, which is symbolized by the horizontal limb 
 of the cross, is between the plant and the man. Its spine 
 is in a horizontal ])osition and through it play the cur- 
 rents of the auinuil group-spirit which encircle the Eaitii. 
 
 Xo animal can be made to remain constantly uj)righl, 
 because in that case the currents of t".;e group-spirit could 
 not guide it, aiul if it were not sufficiently individualized to 
 endure the spiritual currents which enter the vertical 
 luuuan si)ine, it would die. Tt is necessary that a vehicle 
 for the expression of an .individual Ego shall have three 
 things — an upright walk, that it nuiy come into touch with 
 the currents just mentioned ; an upi-ight larynx, for only 
 such a larynx is capalde of speech (parrots and starlings 
 are examples of this efl'ect of the ujjright larynx) ; and, 
 owing to the solar currents, it must have warm blood. The 
 latter is of the utmost im])ortance to the Ego, which will be 
 logically explained and illustrated later. These refjuisites 
 are simply mentioned here as the last words on the status 
 of the four kingdoms in relation to each other and to the 
 Worlds.
 
 CHAPTER ITT. 
 
 Man and the Method of Evolution. 
 
 Activities of Life; Memonj and >"^ouI-Grouih. 
 
 OVR study thus far of the seven Worlds or states of 
 matter has shown us that each serves a definite 
 purpose in the eeononiy of nature, and that God, 
 the Great Spirit, in A\'iioni we actually and in fact "live 
 and move and have our l>eing,"" is the Power that per- 
 meates and sustains the whole Universe with Its Life; hut 
 while that Life tlows into and is immanent in every atom of 
 the six lower Worlds and all contained therein, in the 
 Seventh — the ]ii<rhest — the Triune God alone is. 
 
 The next highest or sixth realm is the World of Virgin 
 Spirits. Here those sparks from tiie divine "Flam-" have 
 their heing hefore they commence their long pilgrimage 
 througli the five denser Worlds for the purpose of develop- 
 ing latent potentialities into dynamic powers. As the seed 
 unfolds its hidden possibilities by being buried in the soil, 
 so tiiese virgin si)irits will, in time, when they have passed 
 through matter (the school of experience), also become 
 divine "Flames,'' capable of l)ringing forth universes from 
 themselves. 
 
 The five Worlds constitute the field of man's evolution, 
 the three lower or denser being the scene of the present 
 phase of his development. We will now consider him as 
 related to these fire Worlds by nu'ans of his appropriate 
 vehicles, remembering the two grand divisions into which 
 two of these Worlds are divided, and that man has a vehicle 
 for each of these divisions. 
 
 87
 
 88 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION 
 
 THE SEVENFOLD CONSTITUTION OF MAN. 
 
 World or l!c()ion. Corrcspomling Vthicle. 
 
 5. .World of Uiviiip Spirit Divine Sjnrit ^ m, >, 
 
 4. . Workl of Life Spirit Life Spirit ! i,J^ „ , , The 
 
 f Work! of ) Region of Abstract Thought 11^;";^ Pg« 
 
 3 J J. Human Spirit J ^ J 
 
 (Thouy;ht ^ Kegiou of Concrete Thought. .Mind. . (The Mind is 
 
 the ni 1 i r u r 
 through uhich 
 the threefold 
 spirit reflects 
 itself i u t h e 
 threefold 
 body; the fo- 
 cussing - point. 
 See Dlagr. L) 
 
 2. .Desire World Desire Body "i rp,,„ mi i-„i i t. i,. . 
 
 i>i t:^4.i • r> ■ i--i 1 T3 1 " I 1 he J hroe-iold Lodv 
 
 1 hys- I Ltheric Kegion. . \ ital Body ! ,. oi i ^ ^i 
 
 , . •, I ^ • > the Shaihiw of the 
 
 ^ W- 1 1 I r'l ■ 1 u • n Tj 1 Tlireef old Spirit. 
 
 World ) (hcnucal Kegion. Dense Body J ^ 
 
 ]n the waking state these vehicles are all to^jether. They 
 inter-^K'netrate one another as the hlood, the lymph, and 
 other juices of tlie hody inter-penetrato. Thus is the Ego 
 enabled to act in the Physical World. 
 
 We ourselves, as Egos, function directly in the subtle 
 substance of the Kegion of Aljstract Thought, ^vhich we 
 have specialized within tlie ])eriplicry of our individual 
 aura. Tlience we view the iiHi)rossions made Ijy the outer 
 world upon the vital body througli the senses, together with 
 tlie feelings and emotions generated by them in the desire 
 body, and mirrored in the mind. 
 
 From tliese mental images we form our conclusions, in 
 the substance of tlie Kegion of Al)stract Thought, con- 
 cerning the subjects with which they deal. These con- 
 clusions are ideas. By the power of will we project an 
 id<'a through the mind, whei'e it takes concrete shape as 
 a thought-form by drawing mind-stuff around itself from 
 the Kegion of Concrete Thought.
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 89 
 
 The mind is like the projcctiiif^ lens of a stereoptieon. 
 It projects the image in one of three direetions, according 
 to the will of the thinker, which ensouls the thoufjht-form. 
 
 (1) It may be projected a^jainst the desire l)ody in an 
 endeavor to arouse feeling which will lead to immediate 
 action. 
 
 (a) If the thought awakens Interest, one of the twin 
 forces, Attraction or Repulsion, will be stirred up. 
 
 If Attraction, the centripetal force, is aroused, it se-zes 
 the thought, whirls it into the desire body, endows the 
 image with added life and clothes it with desire-stuff. 
 Then the thought is a])le to act on the etheric brain, and 
 I)i-opel the vital force through the appropriate brain (en- 
 ters and nerves to the voluntary muscles which perform 
 the necessai'y action. Thus the force in the thought is 
 exi)endcd and the image I'cmains in the ether of the vital 
 body as memory of the act and the feeling that caused it. 
 
 (b) Repulsion is the centrifugal force iwA if that is 
 aroused by the thought there will be a struggle between 
 the spiritual force (the will of the man) within the 
 thought-form, and the desire body. This is the battle be- 
 tween conscience and desire, the higher and the lower 
 nature. The spiritual force, in si)ite of resistance, will 
 seek to clothe the thought-foi-m in the desii-e-stuff needed 
 to manipulate the l)raiu and muscles. The force of Re- 
 pulsion will endeavor to scatter the appropriated material 
 and oust the thought. If the s])iritual energy is strong 
 it may force its way through to the brain centers and hold 
 its clothing of desire-stuff while manipulating the vital 
 force, thus compelling action, and will then leave upon 
 the memory a vivid imi)ression of the struggle and the 
 victory. If the spiritual energy is exhausted before action 
 has resulted, it will l)e ovei'come ])y the force of Rejud-
 
 90 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 sioD, and will be stored in the iiicmorv, as are all other 
 thought-forms when they have expended their energy- 
 
 (c) If the thought-form meets the withering feeling 
 of Indifference it depends upon the spiritual energy con- 
 tained in it whether it will be able to compel action, or 
 simply leave a weak impress upon the reflecting ether of 
 the vital body after its kinetic energy has l^en exhausted. 
 
 (2) Where no immediate action is called for by the 
 mental images of impacts from without, these may be 
 projected directly upon the reflecting ether, together with 
 the thoughts occasioned by them, to 1)e used at some future 
 time. Tire spirit, working through the mind, has instant 
 access to the storehouse of conscious memory and may at 
 any time resurrect any of the pictures found there, endue 
 thc'iii with new spiritual force, and project them u])on 
 the desire body to compel action. Each time such a pic- 
 ture is thus used it will gain in vividness, strength and 
 efficiency, and will compel action along its particular line 
 more" readily than on previous occasions, because it cuts 
 grooves, and produces the phenomenon of thought, "gain- 
 ing" or "growing" upon us by repetition. 
 
 (3) A third way of using a thought- form is when the 
 thinker projects it toward another mind to act as a sug- 
 gestion, to carry information, etc., as in thought-trans- 
 ference, or it may be directed against the desire body of 
 another person to compel action, as in the case of a hypno- 
 tist influencing a victim at a distance. It will then act 
 in precisely the same manner as if it were the victim's 
 own thought. If in line with his proclivities it will act 
 as per paragraph la. If contrary to his nature, as des- 
 cribed in lb or Ic. 
 
 When the work designed for such a projected thought- 
 form has been accomplished, or its energy expended in
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 91 
 
 vain attempts to achieve its object, it gravitates back to 
 its creator, bearing with it the indehble record of the jour- 
 ney. Its success or failure is imprinted on the negative 
 atoms of the reflecting etlier of its creator's vital body, 
 where it forms that part of the record of tlie thinker's 
 life and action which is sometimes called the sub-conscious 
 mind. 
 
 This record is much more important than the memory 
 to which we have conscious access, for the latter is made 
 up from imperfect and illusive sense-perceptions and is 
 the voluntary memory or conscious mind. 
 
 Tlie involuntary memory or sub-conscious mind comes 
 into being in a different way, altogether beyond our con- 
 trol at present. As the ether carries to the sensitive film 
 in the camera an accurate impresion of the surrounding 
 landscape, taking in the minutest detail regardless of 
 wliether the photographer has observed it or not, so the 
 ether contained in the air we inspire carries with it an 
 accurate and detailed picture of all our surroundings. 
 Xot only of material things, but also the conditions ex- 
 isting each moment within our aura. The slightest 
 thought, feeling or emotion is transmitted to the lungs, 
 where it is injected into the blood. The blood is one of 
 the highest products of the vital body as it is the carrier 
 of nourishment to every part of the body, and the direct 
 vehicle of the Ego. The pictures it contiiins are impressed 
 upon the negative atoms of the vital l)ody, to serve as 
 arbiters of the man's destiny in the post mortem state. 
 
 The memory (or so-called mind), both conscious and 
 sub-conscious, relates irholh/ to the experiences of this 
 life. It consists of impressions of events on the vital body. 
 These may l)e changed or even eradicated, as noted in 
 the explanation concerning the forgiveness of sins which
 
 92 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 is ji;ivou a few pajjcs further on, wiiidi eliaiige ur eradi- 
 cation depends upon the elimination of these impressions 
 from the ether of the vital body. 
 
 There is also a superconseious meiuory. That is the 
 stoiehouse of all faculties acquired and knowledge gained 
 in previous lives, though jiei-haps latent in the present 
 life. This record is indelibly engraven on the life 
 spirit. It manifests ordinarily, though not to the full 
 extent, as conscience and charactei" which ensoul all 
 thought-forms, sometimes as counsellor, sometimes com- 
 pelling action with resistless force, even contrary to 
 reason and desire. 
 
 In many women, in whom the vital body is positive, and 
 in advanced people of either sex where the vital body has 
 been sensitized by a pure and holy life, by j)rayer and 
 concentration, this superconseious memory inherent in 
 the life spirit is occasionally, to some extent, above the 
 necessity of clothing itself in mind stuff and desire mat- 
 ter in order to compel action. It docs not always need to 
 incur the danger of being subjected to and perhaps over- 
 ruled by a process of reasoning. Sometimes, in the form 
 of intuition or teaching from within, it impresses itself 
 directly upon the reflecting ether of the vital body. The 
 more readily we learn to recognize it and follow its dic- 
 tates, the oftener it will speak, to our eternal welfare. 
 
 By their activities during waking hours the desire body 
 and the mind are constantly destroying the dense vehicle. 
 Every thought and movement breaks down tissue. On the 
 other hand, the vital body faithfully endeavors to restore 
 harmony and build up what the other vehicles areteai-ing 
 down. It is not able, however, to entirely withstand the 
 powerful onslaughts of the impulses and thoughts. It 
 gradually loses ground and at last there comes a time
 
 MAN AND THE METIIUU OF EVOLUTJON *J3 
 
 when it collapses. Its "points" shrivel-up, so to say. The 
 vital fluid ceases to flow along the nerves in sufficient 
 quantity; the hotly l>econies drowsy, the Thinker is ham- 
 pered hy its drowsiness and forced to withdraw, taking the 
 desire hody with him. This withdrawal of the higher 
 vehicles leaves the dense hody interpenetrated l)y the \ital 
 body in the senseless state we call sleep. 
 
 Sleep, however, is not hy any means an inactive state, 
 as jH'ople generally suppose. ]f it were, the l)ody would 
 he no different on awakening in the nioi'ning from its con- 
 dition when it went to sleep at night; its fatigue would 
 he just as great. On the contrary, sleep is a ])criod of 
 intense activity and the more intense it is the greater its 
 value, for it eliminates the poisons resulting from tissue 
 destroyed hy the menial -And ])liysical activities of the day. 
 The tissues are re-built and tlie rhythm of the hody re- 
 stored. The more thoroughly this work is done the greater 
 the henefit accruing from sleep. 
 
 The Desire World is an ocean of wisdom and harmony. 
 Into this the Ego lakes the mind and the desire l)ody 
 when the lower vehicles have been left in sleep. There the 
 first care of the Ego is the restoration of the rhythm and 
 harmony of the mind and the desire body. This res- 
 toration is accomj)lished gradually as the harmonious 
 viljrations of the Desire World flow through them. There 
 is an essence in the Desire Woiid corresponding to the 
 vital fluid which ])ermeates the dense hody hy means of 
 the vital body. The higher vehicles, as it were, steep tliem- 
 selves in this elixir of life. When strengthened, they 
 commence work on the vital body, which was left with 
 the slw^ping dense hody. "^I'Ikmi tli»> vital body l>ogins tc 
 specialize the solar energy anew, rebuilding the dense
 
 94 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 body, using jiartioularly the chemical ether as its medium 
 in the process of restoration. 
 
 It is this activity of the different veliicles during sleep 
 which forms the basis for the activity of the following 
 day. Without that there would be no awakening, for the 
 Ego was forced to abandon his veliicles because their weari- 
 ness rendered them useless. If the work of removing tliat 
 fatigue were not done, the bodies would remain asleep, 
 as sometimes happens in natural trance. It is just because 
 of this harmonizing, recu])erative activity that sleep is 
 better than doctor or medicine in preserving health. Mere 
 rest is nothing in comparison with sleep. It is only while 
 the higher vehicles are in the Desire World that there is 
 a total sus]3ension of Avaste and an influx of restoring 
 force. It is true that during rest the vital body is not 
 hampered in its work by tissue being broken down by 
 active motion and tense muscles, but still it must contend 
 with the wasting energy of thought and it does not then 
 receive the outside recuperative force from the desire body 
 as during sleep. 
 
 It happens, however, that ar times the desire body does 
 not fully withdraw, so that part of it remains connected 
 witli the vital I)ody, the vehicle for sense-perception and 
 memory. Tlic result is that restoration is only partly ac- 
 complished and tliat tlie scenes and actions of the Desire 
 World are brought into the physical consciousness- as 
 dreams. Of course most dreams are confused as the axis 
 of perception is askew, because of the improper relation 
 of one body to another. The memory is also confused by 
 this incongruous relation of the vehicles and as a result 
 of the restoring force dream-filled sleep is restless and the 
 body feels tired on awakening. 
 
 During life the threefold spirit, the Ego, works on and
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 
 
 95 
 
 in the tlireefold body, to which it is connected ])}' the link 
 of mind. This work brings the threefohl soul into being. 
 The soul is the spiritualized product of the body. 
 
 Diasrdin 5 
 
 Dlagrani 5 shows the Ti-nfuld Constitution of Man. 
 
 Man la a threefold Spirit, possesslnj; n Mind liy means of which he gOT- 
 erns a threefold Rody, which he emanated from hlm»elf to gather experience. 
 This threefold htnly he transiuutea Into n threefold Soul. U|Min which he nour- 
 ishes himself from Impotence to omnipotence. 
 
 Tlie nivfne Spirit C emanatej f The Dense Rody i extracting { » onsclous Soul 
 The I.lfe Spirit ] from < The Vital Rody [• as < Intellectual Soul 
 
 The Human Spirit ( Itself ( The Desire Rody ) pahulum ( Kmotlonal Soul 
 
 The mirror of Mind also contrlhute.i Increasingly to spiritual growth as 
 the thoughts which it transmits to and from the Spirit polish it to greater 
 brightness, sharpening and Intensifying Its focus more and more to a single 
 point, perfectly Uexlhle and under the control of the Spirit.
 
 96 EOSIf'RUriAX fOSMO-COXCKPTION 
 
 As proper food feeds the body in a material sense, so 
 the activity of the spirit in the dense body, which results 
 in right action, promotes the growth of the Conscious 
 Soul. As the forces from the sun play in the vital body 
 and nourish it, that it may act on the dense body, so the 
 memory of actions done in the dense body — the desires, 
 feelings and emotions of tlic desire body and the thoughts 
 and ideas in the mind — cause the growth of the Intel- 
 lectual Soul. In like manner the highest desires and emo- 
 tions of the desire body I'orm the Emotional Soul. 
 
 This threefold soul in turn enhances the consciousness 
 of the threefold spirit. 
 
 The Emotional Soul, which is the extract of the desire 
 body, adds to the etTieient-y of the Human Spirit, which 
 is the spiritual counterpart of the desire l)ody. 
 
 The Intellectual Soul gives added power to the Life 
 Spirit, because the Intellectual Soul is extracted from the 
 vital body, which is the material counterpart of the Lite 
 Spirit. 
 
 The Conscious Soul increases the consciousness of the 
 Divine Spirit because it (the Conscious Soul) is the 
 extract of the dense body, which latter is the counterpart 
 of the Divine Spirit. 
 
 Dkatii Axn Purgatory. 
 
 So man l)uikls and sows until the moment of death ar- 
 rives. Then the seed-time and the periods of growth and 
 ripening are past. The harvest time has come, when the 
 skeleton spectre of Death arrives with his scythe and 
 hour-glass. That is a good symbol. The skeleton symbol- 
 izes the relatively permanent part of the body. The 
 scythe represents the fact that this permanent part, which
 
 MAN AND THE MKTTIOD OF EVOLUTION 97 
 
 is about to be harvested by the spirit, is the fruitage of the 
 life now drawing to a close. The hour-glass in his hand 
 indicates that the hour does not strike until the full course 
 has been run in harmony with unvarying laws. "When 
 tliat moment arrives a separation of the vehicles takes 
 place. As his life in the Physical World is ended for the 
 time being, it is not necessary for man to retain his dense 
 body. The vital body, which as we have explained, also 
 belongs to the Physical World, is withdrawn by way of 
 the head, leaving the dense body inanimate. 
 
 The higher vehicles — vital body, desire body and mind 
 — are seen to leave the dense body with a spiral movement, 
 taking with them the soul of one dense atom. X'ot the 
 atom itself, but tJic forces that played through it. The 
 results of the exjjeriences passed through in the dense body 
 during the life just ended have been impressed upon this 
 particular atom. AVhile all the other atoms of the dense 
 body have been renewed from time to time, this permanent 
 atom has remained. It has remained stable, not only 
 through one life, but it has been a part of every dense 
 body ever used by a particular Ego. It is withdrawn at 
 death only to reawaken at the dawn of another physical 
 life, to serve again as the nucleus around which is built 
 the new dense body to be used by the same Ego. It is 
 therefore called the "Seed-Atom." During life the seed- 
 atom is situated in the left ventricle of the heart, near the 
 apex. At death it rises to the brain by way of the pneu- 
 mogastric nerve, leaving the dense body, together with 
 the higher vehicles, by way of the sutures between the 
 parietal and occipital bones. 
 
 When the higher vehicles have left the dense body they 
 are still connected with it by a slender, glistening, silver)-
 
 98 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 cord shaped mucli like two figure sixes, one upright and 
 one reversed, the two connected at the extremities of the 
 hooks. (See diagram 5^.) 
 
 One end is fastened to the heart bj' means of the seed- 
 atom, and it is the rupture of the seed-atom which causes 
 the heart to stop. The cord itself is not snapped until 
 the panorama of the past life, contained in the vital body, 
 has been reviewed. 
 
 Care should be taken, however, not to cremate or em- 
 balm the body until at least three days after death, for 
 while the vital body is with the higher vehicles, and they 
 are still connected with the dense body by means of the 
 silver cord, any post mortem examination or other injury 
 to the dense body will be felt, in a measure, by the man. 
 
 
 The Silver 
 
 c 
 
 ORD 
 
 DIAGRAM 
 
 Pr\i kJT rtr _ 
 
 
 C^) 
 
 5/2 
 
 Separation 
 
 
 \^^J^ 
 
 Cremation should be particularly avoided in the first 
 three days after death, because it tends to disintegrate the 
 vital body, which should be kept intact until the pano- 
 rama of the past life has been etched into the desire body. 
 The silver cord snaps at the point where the sixes unite, 
 half remaining with the dense body and the other half
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 99 
 
 with the higher vehicles. From the time the cord snaps 
 the dense body is quite dead. 
 
 In the beginning of 1906 Dr. McDougall made a series 
 of experiments in the Massachusetts (Jeneral Hospital, 
 to determine, if possible, whether anything not ordinarily 
 visible left the body at death. For this purpose he con- 
 structed a pair of scales capable of registering differences 
 of one-tenth of an ounce. 
 
 The dying person and his bed were placed on one of 
 the platforms of the scale, which was then balanced by 
 weights placed on the opposite platform. In every in- 
 stance it was noted that at the precise moment when the 
 dying person drew the last breath, the platform contain- 
 ing the weights dropped with a startling suddenness, lift- 
 ing the bed and the body, thus showing that something 
 invisible, but having weight, had left the body. There- 
 u])on the newspapers all over the country announced in 
 glaring headlines that Dr. McDougall had "weighed the 
 soul." 
 
 Occultism hails with joy the discoveries of modern 
 science, as they invariably corroborate what occult science 
 has long taught. ' The experiments of Dr. McDougall 
 sliowed conclusively that something invisible to ordinary 
 sight left the body at death, as trained clairvoyants had 
 seen, and as had been stated in lectures and literature for 
 many years previous to Dr. ^McDougall's discovery. 
 
 But this invisible "something" is not the soul. There 
 is a great difference. The reporters jump at conclusions 
 when they state that the scientists have "weighed the 
 soul." The souh iK'longs to higher realms and can never 
 be weighed on physical scales, even though they registered 
 variations of one-mill iontli part of a grain instead of one- 
 tenth of an ounce.
 
 100 ROSICRUCTAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 It was the iiial hodi/ which the ^rienlids weighed. It 
 is formed of the four ethers and they belong to the Phys- 
 ical World, 
 
 As we have seen, a certain amount of this ether is 
 ''superimposed'' upon the etlier which envelops the parti- 
 cles of the human body and is confined there during phys- 
 ical life, adding in a slight degree to the weight of the 
 dense body of plant, animal and man. In death it escapes ; 
 hence the diminution in weight noticed by Dr. KcDougall 
 when the persons with whom he experimented expired. 
 
 Dr. McDougall also tried his scales in weighing dying 
 animals. No diminution was found here, though one of 
 the animals was a large St. Bernard dog. That was taken 
 to indicate that animals have no souls. A little later, 
 however, Professor La V. Twining, head of the Science 
 Department of the Los Angeles Polytechnic School, ex- 
 perimented with mice and kittens, which he enclosed in 
 hermetically sealed glass flasks. His scales were the most 
 eensitive procurable and were enclosed in a glass case 
 from which all moisture had been removed. It was found 
 that all the animals observed lost weight at death. A 
 good-sized mouse, weighing 12.886 grams, suddenly lost 
 3.1 milligrams at death. 
 
 A kitten used in another experiment lost one hundred 
 milligrams while dying and at its last gasp it suddenly 
 lost an additional sixty milligrams. After that it lost 
 weight slowly, due to evaporation. 
 
 Thus the teaching of occult science in regard to the 
 possession of vital bodies by animals was also vindicated 
 when sufficiently fine scales were used, and the case where 
 the rather insensitive scales did not show diminution in 
 the weight of the St. Bernard dog shoAvs that the vital 
 bodies of animals are proportionately lighter than in man.
 
 MAX AND THE METHOD OF KVOLL'TIUN lol 
 
 "When the "silver cord" has broken in the heart, and 
 man has been released from his dense body, a moment 
 of the higliest importance comes to the Ego, and it can- 
 not be too seriously impressed upon the relatives of a dy- 
 ing person that it is a great crime against the departing 
 soul to give expression to loud grief and lamentations, for 
 it is just then engaged in a matter of supreme importance 
 and a great deal of tiie value of the past life dej^ends upon 
 hou- much attention the soul can give to this matter. 
 This will be made clearer when we come to the descrip- 
 tion of man's life in the Desire World. 
 
 It is also a crime against the dying to administer stim- 
 ulants Avliicli have the effect of forcing tlie higher veliicles 
 back into the dense body with a jerk, thus imparting a 
 great shock to the man. It is no torture to pass out, but it 
 IS torture to be dragged back to endure furtlier suffering. 
 Some who have passed out have told investigators that 
 they had, in that way, been kept dying for hours and had 
 prayed that their relatives would cease their mistaken 
 kindness and let them die. 
 
 When the man is freed from tlie dense body, wliicli was 
 the heaviest clog upon liis sj)iritual power (like the heavy 
 mitten on the hand of the musician in our previous illus- 
 tration), his spiritual ])o\ver comes back in some measure, 
 and he is able to read the i)ictures in tlie negative pole of 
 the reflecting ether of his vital body, which is tlie seat 
 of the sub-conscious memory. 
 
 The whole of his past life passes before his sight like 
 a ])anoranui, the event.* iKMng presented in reverse oriJer. 
 The incidents of tlie days immediately preceding death 
 come first and so on back through nuinhood or woman- 
 hood to youth, childhood and infancy. Everything is re- 
 membered.
 
 102 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Tlio man stands as a spectator before this panorama of 
 his past life. He sees the pictures as they pass and they 
 imj)ress themselves upon his higher vehicles, but he has 
 no feeling about them at this time. That is reserved until 
 the time when he enters into the Desire World, which is 
 the world of feeling and emotion. At present he is only 
 in the Etheric Region of the Physical World. 
 
 This panorama lasts from a few hours to several days, 
 depending upon the length of time the man could keep 
 awake, if necessary. Some people can keep awake only 
 twelve hours, or even less ; others can do so, upon occasion, 
 for a number of days, but as long as the man can remain 
 awake, this panorama lasts. 
 
 This featnire of life after death is similar to that which 
 takes place when one is drowning or falling from a height. 
 In sucli cases the vital body also leaves the denae body and 
 the man sees his life in a flash, because he loses conscious- 
 ness at once. Of course the "silver cord" is not broken, 
 or there could be no resuscitation. 
 
 When the endurance of the vital body has reached its 
 limit, it collapses in the way described when we were con- 
 sidering the phenomenon of sleep. During physical life, 
 when the Ego controls its vehicles, this collapse terminates 
 the waking hours; after death the collapse of the vital 
 body terminates the panorama and forces the man to with- 
 draw into the Desire World; The silver cord breaks at the 
 point where the "sixes" unite (see diagram 5i), and the 
 same division is made as during sleep, but with this im- 
 portant difference, that though the Aatal body returns to the 
 dense body, it no longer interpenetrates it, but simply 
 hovers over it. It remains floating over tlie grave, decaying 
 synchronously with the dense vehicle. Hence, to the trained 
 clairvoyant, a graveyard is a nauseating sight and if only
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 103 
 
 more people could see it as he does, little argument would 
 be necessary to induce them to change from the present 
 unsanitary method of disposing of the dead to the more 
 rational method of cremation, which restores the elements 
 to their primordial condition without the objectionable 
 features incident to the process of slow decay. 
 
 In leaving the vital body the process is much the same 
 as when the dense body is discarded. The life forces of 
 one atom are taken, to be used as a nucleus for the vital 
 body of a future embodiment. Thus, upon his entrance 
 into the Desire World the man has the seed-atoms of the 
 dense and the vital bodies, in addition to the desire body 
 and the mind. 
 
 If the dying man could leave all desires behind, the de- 
 sire body would very quickly fall away from him, leaving 
 him free to proceed into the heaven world, but that is not 
 generally the case. Most people, especially if they die \n 
 the prime of life, have many ties and much interest m 
 life on earth. They have not altered their desires because 
 they have lost their physical bodies. In fact often their 
 desires are even augmented by a very intense longing to 
 return. This acts in such a manner as to bind them to 
 the Desire World in a very unpleasant way. although un- 
 fortunately, they do not realize it. On the other hand, old 
 and decrepit persons and those who are weakened by 
 long illness and are tired of life, pass on very quickly. 
 
 The matter may be illustrated by the ease with which 
 the seed falls out of the ripe fruit, no particle of the flesh 
 clinging to it, while in the unripe fruit the seed clings 
 to the flesh with the greatest tenacity. Thus it is espe- 
 cially hard for people to die who were taken out of their 
 bodies by accident while at the height of their physical 
 health and strength, engaged in numerous ways in the
 
 104 ROSIGRUCIAN COSMO:CONCEPTION 
 
 activities of physical life ; held by the ties of wife, family, 
 relatives, friends, pursuits of business and pleasure. 
 
 Tlie suicide, who tries to get away from life, only to 
 find that he is as much alive as ever, is in the most piti- 
 able plight. He is able to watch those whom he has, per- 
 haps, disgraced by his act, and worst of all, he has an un- 
 speakable feeling of being "hollowed out.". The part in 
 the ovoid aura where the dense body used to be is empty 
 and although the desire body has taken the form of the 
 discarded dense body, it feels like an empty shell, because 
 the creative archetype of the body in the Eogion of Con- 
 crete Tholight persists as an empty mold, so to speak, as 
 long as the dense body should properly have lived. When 
 a person meets a natural death, even in the prime of life, 
 the activity of the archetype ceases, and the desire body 
 adjusts itself so as to occupy the whole of the form, but 
 in the case of the suicide that awful feeling of "empti- 
 ness" remains until the time comes when, in the natural 
 course of events, his death would have occurred. 
 
 As long as the man entertains the desires connected 
 with earth life he must stay in his desire body and as the 
 progress of the individual requires that he pass on to 
 higher Eegions, the existence in the Desire World must 
 necessarily become purgative, tending to pujify him from 
 his binding desires. How this is done is best seen by tak- 
 ing some radical instances. 
 
 The miser who loved his gold in earth life loves it just 
 as dearly after death ; but in the first place he cannot 
 acquire any more, because he has no longer a dense body 
 wherewith to grasp it and worst of all, he cannot even keep 
 what he hoarded during life. He will, perhaps, go and sit 
 by his safe and watch the cherished gold or bonds ; but 
 the, heirs appear and witli, it may he, a stinging jeer at the
 
 IMAN AND THE METHUD OF EVOLUTION 105 
 
 "stingy old fool"' (wliom they do not see, but who botli 
 sees and hears them), will open his safe, and tho"igh he 
 may throw himself over his gold to protect it, they will 
 put their hands through him, neither knowing nor caring 
 that he is there, and will then proceed to spend his hoard, 
 while he suffers in sorrow and impotent rage. 
 
 He will suffer keenly, his sufferings all the more ter- 
 rible on account of being entirely mental, because the 
 dense body dulls even suffering to some extent. In the 
 Desire World, however, these sufferings have full sway and 
 the man suffers until he learns that gold may be a curse. 
 Thus he gradually becomes contented with his lot and at 
 last is freed from his desire body and is ready to go on. 
 
 Or take the case of the drunkard. He is just as fond 
 of intoxicants after death as he was before. It is not the 
 dense body that craves drink. It is made sick by alcohol 
 and would rather be without it. It vainly protests in 
 different ways, but the desire body of the drunkard craves 
 the drink and forces the dense body to take it, that the 
 desire body may have the sensation of pleasure resulting 
 from the increased vibration. That desire remains after 
 the death of the dense body, but the drunkard has in his 
 desire bpdy neither mouth to drink nor stomach to contain 
 physical liquor. He may and does get into saloons, wliere 
 he interjiolntcs his body into the bodies of the drinkers 
 to get a little of their vibrations by induction, l)ut that 
 is too weak to give him much satisfaction. He may and 
 also does sometimes get inside a whiskey cask, but tliat 
 also ii? of no avail either for there are in the cask no such 
 fumes as are generated in tlio digestive organs of a tip- 
 pler. It has no effect upon him and he is like a man in 
 an open boat on the ocean, "Water, water everywhere, 
 but not a drop to drink;" consequently he suffers intensely.
 
 106 ROSICRUCTAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 In time, however, he learns the uselessness of longing for 
 drink which he cannot obtain. As with so many of our 
 desires in the Earth life, all desires in the Desire World 
 die for want of opportunity to gratify them. When the 
 drunkard has been purged, he is ready, so far as this habit 
 is concerned, to leave this state of "purgatory" and ascend 
 into the heaven world. 
 
 Thus we see that it is not an avenging Deity that makes 
 purgatory or hell for us, but our own individual evil habits 
 and acts. According to the intensity of our desires will 
 be the time and suffering entailed in their expurgation. 
 In the cases mentioned it would have been no suffering 
 to the drunkard to lose his worldly possessions. If he had 
 any, he did not cling to tliem. Neither would it have 
 caused the miser any pain to have l^een deprived of in- 
 toxicants. It is safe to say that he would not have cared 
 if there were not a drop of liquor in the world. But he 
 did care about his gold, and the drunkard cared about 
 his drink and so the unerring law gave to each that which 
 was needed to purge him of his unhallowed desires and 
 evil habits. 
 
 This is the law that is symbolized in the scythe of the 
 reaper, Death; the law that says, "whatsoever a man 
 soweth, that shall he also reap." It is the law of cause 
 and effect, which rules all things in the three Worlds, in 
 every realm of nature — physical, ' moral and mental. 
 Everywhere it works inexorably, adjusting all tilings, re- 
 storing the equilibrium wherever even the slightest action 
 has brought about a disturbance, as all action must. The 
 result may be manifest immediately or it may be delayed 
 for years or for lives, but sometime, somewhere, just and 
 equal retribution will be made. The student should par- 
 ticularly note that its work is absolutely impersonal.
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 107 
 
 There is in the universe neither reward nor punishment. 
 All is the result of invariable law. The action of this 
 law will be more fully elucidated in the next chapter, 
 where we shall find it associated with another Great Law 
 of the Cosmos, which also operates in the evolution of 
 man. The law Ave are now considering is called the law 
 of Consequence. 
 
 In the Desire "World it operates in purging man of the 
 baser desires and the correction of the weaknesses and 
 vices w'hich hinder his progress, by making him suffer in 
 the manner best adapted to that purpose. If he has 
 made others suffer, or has dealt unjustly with them, he 
 will be made to suffer in that identical way. Be it noted, 
 however, that if a person has been subject to vices, or has 
 done wrong to others, but has overcome his vices, or re- 
 pented and, as far as possible, made right the wrong 
 done, such repentance, reform and restitution have 
 purged him of those special vices and evil acts. The 
 equilibrium has been restored and the lesson learned 
 during that embodiment, and therefore will not be a 
 cause of suffering after death. 
 
 In the Desire World life is lived about three times as 
 rapidly as in the Physical World. A man who has lived 
 to be fifty years of age in the Physical World would live 
 through the same life events in the Desire World in about 
 sixteen years. This is, of course, only a general gauge. 
 There are pereons who remain in the Desire World much 
 longer than their term of physical life. Others again, 
 who have led lives with few gross desiras, pass through 
 in a much shorter period, but the measure above given 
 is very nearly correct for the average man of the pres- 
 ent day. 
 
 It will be remembered that as the man leaves the dense
 
 108 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 body at death, his past life passes before him in pictures; 
 but at that time he has no feeling concerning them. 
 
 During his life in the Desire World al!^o these life pic- 
 tures roll backwards, as before; but now the man has all 
 the feelings that it is possible for him to have as, one by 
 one, the scenes pass before him. Every incident in his 
 past life is now lived over again. Wlicii he comes to a 
 point where he has injured someone, lie himself feels tlie 
 pain as tlie injured person felt it. He lives througli all 
 the sorrow and suffering he has caused to others and 
 learns just how painful is the hurt and how hard to bear 
 is tlic sorrow he has caused. In addition there is the fact 
 already mentioned tliat tlie suffering is much keener bo- 
 cause he has no dense body to dull the ])ain. Perhaps that 
 is why the speed of life tlicre is tripled — tliat tlie suffer- 
 ing may lose in duration what it gains in sharpness. ISTat- 
 ture's measures are wonderfully just and true. 
 
 There is another characteristic peculiar to this phase 
 of post mortem existence which is intimately connected 
 with the fact (already mentioned) tliat distance is almost 
 aniiihihited in the Desire "World. When a man dies, he 
 at once seems to swell out in his vital body; lie appears 
 to himself to grow into immense proportions. This feel- 
 ing is due to the fact, not tliat the l)ody really grows, but 
 that the perceptive faculties receive so many impressions 
 from various sources, all seeming to be close at hand. 
 .The same is true of the desire body. The man seems to 
 be present with all tlie people with whom on earth he 
 had relations of a nature which require correction. Tf 
 he has injured one man in San Francisco and another in 
 New York, he will feel as if part of him were in each 
 place. This gives him a peculiar feeling of being cut to 
 pieces.
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 109 
 
 The student will now understand the importance of the 
 panorama of the past life during the purgative existence, 
 where this panorama is realized in definite feelings. If 
 it lasted long and the man were undisturbed, the ful'i, 
 deep, clear impression etched into the desire body would 
 make life in the Desire World more viv-id and conscious 
 and the purgation more thorough than if, because of dis- 
 tress- at the loud outbursts of grief on the part of his rela- 
 tives, at the death bed and during the three-day period 
 previously mentioned the man had only a vague impres- 
 sion of his past life. The spirit which has etched a deep 
 clear record into its desire body will realize the mistakes 
 of the past life so much more clearly and definitely than 
 if the pictures were blurred on account of the individual's 
 attention being diverted by the suffering and grief around 
 him. His feeling concerning the things which cause his 
 present suffering in the Desire AYorld will Ix; much more 
 definite if they are drawn from a distinct panoramic im- 
 pression than if the duration of the process were short. 
 
 This sharp, clear-cut feeling is of immense value in 
 future lives. It stamps upon the seed-atom of the desire 
 body an ineffaceable impression of itself. The experiences 
 will he forgotten in succeeding lives, hnt the Feeling re- 
 mains. When opportunities occur to repeat the error in 
 later lives, this Feeling will speak to us clearly and un- 
 mistakably. It is the "still, small voice" which warns 
 us, though we do not know why; but the clearer au^ more 
 definite the panoramas of past lives have been, the oftener, 
 stronger and clearer shall we hear this voice. Thus we 
 see how important it is that we leave the passing spirit in 
 absolute quietness after death. By so doing we help it 
 to reap the greatest jiossiblc l)onefit from the life just 
 ended and to avoid perpetuating the same mistakes in
 
 110 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 future lives, ^liile our selfish, hysterical lamentations may 
 deprive it of much of the value of the life it has just con- 
 cluded. 
 
 The mission of purgatory is to eradicate tlie injurious 
 hahits by making tlieir gratification impossible. The in- 
 dividual suffers exactly as he has made others suifer 
 through his dishonesty, cruelty, intolerance, or what not. 
 Because of this suffering he learns to act kindly, honestly, 
 and with forbearance toward others in future. Thus, in 
 consequence of the existence of this beneficent state, man 
 learns virtue and right action. When he is reborn he is 
 free from evil habits, at least every evil act committed is 
 one of free will. The tendencies to repeat the evil of past 
 lives remain, for we must learn to do right consciously 
 and of our own will. Upon occasion these tendencies 
 tempt us, thereby affording us an opportunity of ranging 
 ourselves on the side of mercy and virtue as against vice 
 and cruelty. But to indicate right action and to help us 
 resist the snares and wiles of temptation, we have the feel- 
 ing resulting from the expurgation of evil habits and the 
 expiation of the wrong acts of past lives. If we hoed that 
 feeling and abstain from the particular evil involved, the 
 temptation will cease. We have freed ourselves from it 
 for all time. If we yield we shall experience keener suffer- 
 ing than before until at last we have learned to live by 
 the Golden Rule, because the way of the transgressor is 
 hard. Even then we have not reached the ultimate. To 
 do good to others because we want them to do good to us 
 is essentially selfish. In time we must learn to do good 
 regardless of how we are treated by others ; as Christ said, 
 we must love even our enemies. 
 
 There is an inestimable benefit in knowing about the 
 method and object of this purgation, because we are thus
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTIO>^ HI 
 
 enabled to forestall it by living our purgatory here and 
 now day by day, thus advancing much faster than would 
 otherwise be possible. ^ exercise is given in the latter 
 part of this work, the object of which is purification as 
 an aid to the development of spiritual sight. It consists 
 of thinking over the happenings of the day after retiring 
 at night. We review each incident of the day, in reverse 
 order, taking particular note of the moral aspect, consid- 
 ering whether we acted rightly or wrongly in each par- 
 ticular case regarding actions, mental attitude and habits. 
 By thus judging ourselves day by day, endeavoring to cor- 
 rect mistakes and wrong actions, we shall materially 
 shorten or perhaps even eliminate the necessity for pur- 
 gatory and be able to pass to the first heaven directly after 
 death. If in this manner, we consciously overcome our 
 weaknesses, we also make a very material advance in the 
 school of evolution. Even if we fail to correct our actions, 
 we derive an immense benefit from judging ourselves, 
 thereby generating aspirations toward good, which in time 
 will surely bear fruit in right action. 
 
 In reviewing the day's happenings and blaming our- 
 selves for wrong, we should not forget to imi^ei^sonally 
 approve of the good we have done and determine to do 
 still better. In this way we enhance the good by approval 
 as much as we abjure the evil by blame. 
 
 Kepentance and reform are also powerful factors in 
 shortening the purgatorial existence, for nature never 
 wastes effort in useless processes. When we realize the 
 wrong of certain habits or acts in our past life, and 
 determine to eradicate the habit and to redress the wrong 
 committed, we are expunging the pictures of them from 
 the sub-conscious memory and thoy will not l}e there to 
 judge us after death. Even though we are nc^t able to
 
 112 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 make restitution for a wrong, the sincerity of our regret 
 will suliice. Nature does not aim to "get even," or to 
 take revenge. Eecompense may Ije given to our victim in 
 other ways. 
 
 Much progress ordinarily reserved for future lives will 
 be made by the man who thus takes time by the forelock, 
 judging himself and eradicating vice by reforming his 
 character. This practice is earnestly recommended. It 
 is perhaps the most important teaching in the present 
 work. 
 
 The Borderland. 
 
 Purgatory occupies the three lower Eegions of the De- 
 sire World. The first heaven is in the three upper Ee- 
 gions. The central Eegion is a sort of borderland — 
 neither heaven nor hell. In this Eegion we find people 
 who are honest and upright; who wronged no one, but 
 were deeply immersed in business and thought nothing of 
 the higher life. For them the Desire AVorld is a state of 
 tlie most indescribable monotony. There is no "business" 
 in tliat world nor is there, for a man of that kind, any- 
 thing that will take its place. He has a very hard time 
 until he learns to think of higher things than ledgers and 
 drafts. The men who thought of the problem of life and 
 came to the conclusion that "death ends it all;" who de- 
 nied the existence of things outside the material-sense 
 world — these men also feel this dreadful monotony. They 
 had expected annihilation of consciousness, but instead of 
 tliat they find themselves with an augmented perception 
 of persons and things about them. They had iDcen ac- 
 customed to denying these things so vehemently that they 
 often fancy the Desire \Yorld an hallucination, and may 
 frequently be heard exclaiming in the deepest despair, 
 "When will it end? When will it end?"
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 113 
 
 Such people are really in a pitiable state. They are 
 generally beyond the reach of any help whatever and suf- 
 fer much longer than almost anyone else. Besides, they 
 have scarcely any life in the Heaven World, where the 
 building of bodies for future use is taught, so they put 
 all their crystallizing thoughts into whatsoever body they 
 build for a future life, and thus a body is built that has 
 the hardening tendencies we see, for instance, in consump- 
 tion. Sometimes the suffering incident to such decrepit 
 bodies will turn the thoughts of the entities ensouling 
 them to God^ and their evolution can proceed; but in the 
 materialistic mind lies the greatest danger of losing touch 
 with the spirit and. becoming an outcast. Therefore the 
 Elder Brothers have been ver}' seriously concerned for 
 the last century regarding the fate of the Western World 
 and were it not for their special beneficent action in 
 its behalf, we should have had a social cataclysm com- 
 pared with which the French Revolution were child's 
 play. The trained clairvoyant can see how narrowly 
 hunuinity has escaped disasters of a nature so devaslat- 
 'ng that continents would have been swept into the sea. 
 The reader will find a more extended and thorough exposi- 
 tion of the connection of materialism with volcanic out- 
 bursts in Chapter XVIIT, where the list of the eruptions of 
 Vesuvius would seem to corroborate the statement of such 
 a connection, unless it is credited to "coincidence." as the 
 sceptic generally does Avhen confronted with facts and 
 figures he cannot explain. 
 
 TiiK FinsT TTkavkx. 
 
 When the purgatorial oxistcnoo is over the puriliod 
 spirit risf's into the iirsl heaven, which is locatc'd in tlio 
 three highest l{egions of the Desire World, where the re-
 
 114 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 suits of its sufferings are incorporated in tlie seed-atom of 
 tlie desire body, thus imparting to it the quality of right 
 feeling, which acts as an impulse to good and a deterrent 
 from evil in the future. Here the ])an()rama of the past 
 again unrolls itself backward, but this time it is the good 
 acts of life that are the basis of feeling. When we come 
 to scenes where we helj^ed others we realize anew all the 
 joy of helping which was ours at the time, and in addition 
 we feel all the gratitude poured out to us by the recipient 
 of our help. When we come to scenes where we were 
 helped by others, we again feel all the gratitude that we 
 then felt toward our benefactor. Thus we see the impor- 
 tance of appreciating the favors shown us by others, be- 
 cause gratitude makes for soul-growth. Our happiness in 
 heaven depends upon the joy we gave others, and the 
 valuation we placed upon what others did for us. 
 
 It should be ever borne in mind that the power of giv- 
 ing is not vested chiefly in the monied man. Indiscrimi- 
 nate giving of money may even be an evil. It is well to 
 give money for a purpose we are convinced is good, but 
 service is a thousandfold l^etter. As AYhitman says. 
 
 Behold! I do not give lectures, or a little charity; 
 When I give, I give myself. 
 
 A kind look, expressions of confidence, a sympathetic and 
 loving helpfulness — these can be given by all regard- 
 less of wealth. Moreover^ we should particularly endeavor 
 to help the needy one to help himself, whether physically, 
 financially, morally, or mentally, and not cause him to be- 
 come dependent upon us or others. 
 
 The ethics of giving, with the effect on the giver as a 
 spiritual lesson, are most beautifully shown in Lowell's 
 *'The Vision of Sir Launfal." The young and ambitious
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 115 
 
 knig^ht, Sir Launfal, clad in pliining armor and astride a 
 splendid charger, is setting out from his castle to seek 
 The Holy Grail. On his shield gleams the cross, the sym- 
 bol of the l)enignity and tenderness of Our Savior, the 
 meek and lowly One, but the knight's heart is filled with 
 pride and haughty disdain for the poor and needy. He 
 meets a leper asking alms and with a contemptuous frown 
 throws him a coin, as one might cast a bone to a hungry 
 cur, but 
 
 The leper raised not the gold from the dust, 
 
 "Better to me the poor man's crust, 
 
 Better the blessing of the poor, 
 
 Though I turn empty from his door. 
 
 That is no true alms which the hand can hold; 
 
 He gives only the worthless gold 
 
 Who gives from a sense of duty ; 
 
 But he who gives from a slender mite, 
 
 And gives to that which is out of sight — 
 
 That thread of all-sustaining Beauty 
 
 Which runs through all and doth all unite. — 
 
 The hand cannot clasp the whole of his alms, 
 
 The heart outstretches its eager palms, 
 
 For a god goes with it and makes it store 
 
 To the soul that was starving in darkness before. 
 
 On his return Sir Launfal finds another in possession 
 of his castle, and is driven from the gate. 
 
 An old bent man, worn out and frail, 
 
 He came back from seeking the Holy Grail; 
 
 Little he recked of his earldom's loss, 
 
 No more on his surcoat was blazoned the cross, 
 
 But deep in his heart the sign he wore. 
 
 The badge of tlie suffering and tlie poor. 
 
 Again he meets the leper, who again asks alms. This 
 time the knight responds diflferently. 
 
 And Sir Launfal said: "I behold in thee 
 
 An image of Him Who died on the tree; 
 
 Thou also hast had thy crown of thorns. 
 
 Thou also hast had the world 's buffets and scorns,
 
 116 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 And to thy life were not denied 
 The wounds in the hands and feet and side; 
 Mild Mary 's Son, acknowlcilge nie ; 
 Behold, through him 1 give to Thee!" 
 
 A look in the leper's eye brings remembrance and recog- 
 nition, and 
 
 The heart within him was ashes and dust ; 
 He parted in twain his single crust, 
 He broke the ice on the streamlet 's brink, 
 And gave the leper to eat and drink. 
 
 A transformation takes jilace: 
 
 The leper no longer crouched by his side, 
 But stood before him glorified. 
 
 And the Voice that was softer than silence said, 
 
 "Lo, it is I, be not afraid! 
 
 In many lands, without avaU, 
 
 Thou hast spent thy life for the Holy Grail; 
 
 Behold, it is here! — This cup which thou 
 
 Did'st fill at the streandet for me but now; 
 
 This crust is my body broken for thee. 
 
 This water the blood I shed on the tree; 
 
 The Holy Supper is kept, indeed, 
 
 In whatso we share Mith another's need; 
 
 Kot what we give, but what we share — 
 
 For the gift without the giver is bare; 
 
 Who gives himself with liis alms feeds three — 
 
 Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me." 
 
 The first heaven is a place of joy without a single drop 
 of bitterness. The spirit is beyond the influence of the 
 material, earthly conditions, and assimilates all the good 
 contained in the past life as it lives it over again. Here 
 all ennobling pursuits to which the man aspired are realized 
 in fullest measure. It is a place of rest, and the harder 
 has been the life, the more keenly will the rest be enjoyed. 
 Sickness, sorrow, and pain are unknown quantities. This 
 is the Summerland of the Spirtualists. There the thoughts 
 of the devout Christian have built the New Jerusalem.
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 117 
 
 Beautiful houses, fiowei's, etc., ai'e the i)ortion of those 
 who aspired to theru ; they build them themselves by 
 thought from the subtle desire stuff. Nevertheless these 
 things are just as real and tangible to them as our ma- 
 terial houses are to us. All gain here the satisfaction 
 which earth life lacked for them. 
 
 There is one class there who lead a particularly beau- 
 tiful life — the children. If we could but see them we 
 would quickly cease our grief. When a child dies before 
 the birth of the desire body, which takes place about the 
 fourteenth year, it does not go any higher than the first 
 heaven, because it is not responsible for its actions, any 
 more than the unborn child is responsible for the pain 
 it causes the mother by turning and twisting in her 
 womb. Therefore the child has no purgatorial existence. 
 That which is not quickened cannot die, hence the desire 
 body of a child, together with the mind, will persist 
 until a new birth, and for that reason such children are 
 very apt to remember their previous life as instanced in 
 the case cited elsewhere. 
 
 For such children the first heaven is a waiting-place 
 where they dwell from one to twenty years, until an op- 
 portunity for a new birth is offered. Yet it is more than 
 simply a waiting-i)hK'e. because there is much jjrogress 
 made during this interim. 
 
 When a child dies there is always some relative await- 
 ing it, or, failing that, there are people who loved to 
 "mother" children in earth life who find delight in tak- 
 ing care of a little waif. The exlrome i)lasticily of the de- 
 sire stuff makes it easy to form the most exquisite living 
 toys for the children, and theii- life is one beautiful play; 
 nevertheless their instruction is not neglected. They are 
 formed into classes accoi'diiiir to tlicir Icmpcfainonts, but
 
 118 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 quite regardless of age. In tlie Desire World it is easy 
 to give object-lessons in the influence of good and evil 
 passions on conduct and happiness. These lessons are 
 indelibl}' imprinted upon the child's sensitive and emo- 
 tional desire body, and remain with it after rebirth, so 
 that many a one living a noble life owes much of it to the 
 fact that he was given this training. Often when a weak 
 spirit is born^ the Compassionate Ones (the invisible Lead- 
 ers who guide our evolution) cause it to die in early life 
 that it may have this extra training to fit it for what may 
 be perhaps a hard life. This seems to be the case particu- 
 larly where the etching on the desire body was weak in 
 consequence of a dying person having been disturbed by 
 the lamentations of his relatives, or because he met death 
 by accident or on the battle-field. He did not under those 
 circumstances experience the appropriate intensity of feel- 
 ing in his post mortem existence, therefore, when he is 
 born and dies in early life, the loss is made up as above. 
 Often the duty of caring for such a child in the heaven life 
 falls to those who were the cause of the anomaly. They 
 are thus afforded a chance to make up for the fault and to 
 learn better. Or perhaps they become the parents of the 
 one they harmed and care for it during the few years it 
 lives. It does not matter then if they do lament hysteric- 
 ally over its death, because there Avould be no pictures of 
 any consequence in a child's vital body. 
 
 This heaven is also a place of progression for all who 
 have been studious, artistic, or altruistic. The student 
 and the philosopher have instant access to all the libraries 
 (»r the world. The painter has endless delight in the ever- 
 changing color coml)inations. He soon learns that his 
 thought blends and shapes these colors at will. His crea- 
 tions glow and scintillate with a life impossible of attain-
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EA'OLUTION 119 
 
 ment to one who works with the dull pigments of Earth. 
 He is, as it were, painting with living, glowing materials 
 and able to execute his designs with a facility which fills 
 his soul with delight. The musician has not yet reached 
 the place whore his art will express itself to the fullest 
 extent. The Physical World is the world of Form. The 
 Desire World, where we find purgatory and the first 
 heaven, is particularly the world of Color; but the World 
 of Thought, where the second and third heavens are located, 
 is the sphere of Tone. Celestial music is a fact and not a 
 mere figure of speech. Pythagoras was not romancing 
 when he spoke of the music of the spheres, for each one of 
 the heavenly orbs has its definite tone and together thev 
 sound the celestial symphony which Goethe also mentions 
 in the prolog to his "Faust," where the scene is laid in 
 heaven. The Archangel Eaphael says, 
 
 The Sun intones his ancient song 
 
 'Mi<l rival t-liant of hrothor sj>liores. 
 His proscribed course he speeds along 
 
 In thund'rous way throughout the years. 
 
 Echoes of that heavenly music reach us even here in 
 the Physical AVorld. They are our most precious posses- 
 sion, even tliough they are as elusive as a will-o'-the-wisp, 
 and cannot be permanently created, as can other works 
 of art — a statue, a painting, or a l)ook. In the Physical 
 World tone dies and vanishes the moment after it is born. 
 In the first heaven these echoes are, of course, much more 
 beautiful and have more permanency, hence there the musi- 
 cian hears sweeter strains than ever he did during earth 
 life. 
 
 The experiences of the poet are akin to those of the 
 musician, for poetry is the soul's expression of its inner- 
 most feelincrs in words which are ordered accordinc: to the
 
 120 KUSlCliUCiAX COS-MO■CO^X•EPTION 
 
 same laws of harmony and rhythm that govern the out- 
 poiiring of the spirit in music. In addition, the poet 
 finds a wonderful inspiration in the pictures and cok)rs 
 which are the chief cliaractcristics of the Desire World. 
 Thence he will draw the niaterial for use in his next in- 
 carnation. In like manner does the author accuiiuilate 
 matei'ial and faculty. The phihmthropist works out liis 
 altruistic plans for the upliftment of man. If lie failed in 
 one life, he will see the reason for it in the first heaven 
 and will there learn how to overcome the obstacles and 
 avoid the errors that made his plan impracticable. 
 
 In time a point is reached where the result of the pain 
 and suffering incident to purgation, together with the joy 
 extracted from the good actions of the past life, have been 
 built into the seed-atom of the desire bod3% Together 
 these constitute what we call conscience, that impelling 
 force which warns us against evil as productive of pain 
 and inclines ns toward good as productive of happiness and 
 joy. Then man leaves his desire body to disintegrate, as 
 he left his dense body and vital body. He takes with him 
 the forces only of the seed-atom, wliich are to form the 
 nucleus of future desire bodies, as it was the persistent 
 particle of his past vehicles of feeling. 
 
 As stated above, the forces of the seed-atom are with- 
 drawn. To the materialist force and matter are insepara- 
 ble. The occultist knows differently. To him they are 
 not two entirely distinct and separate concepts, but the 
 two poles of the one spirit. 
 
 Matter is crystallized spirit. 
 
 Force is the same spirit not yet cr^'stallized. 
 
 This has l)een said before,- hut it cannot he too strongly 
 impressed upon the mind. In this connection the illustra- 
 tion of the snail is very helpful. Matter, which is crys-
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 1>J 
 
 tallizcd spirit, corresponds to the snail's house, which is 
 crystallized snail. The chemical force which moves mat- 
 ter, making it available for the building of form, and 
 the snail which moves its house are also good correspond- 
 ences. That which is now the snail will in time become 
 the house, and that whioli is now force will in time Ijecorae 
 matter when it has crystallized further. The reverse process 
 of resolving matter back into spirit is also going on con- 
 tinually. The coarser pi ase of this process we see as decay 
 when a man is leaving his vehicles behind and at tbat time 
 the spirit of an atom is easily detachable from the coarser 
 spirit which has Ix-en manifesting as matter. 
 
 The Second He.vven. 
 
 At last the man, the Ego, the threefold spirit, enters the 
 second heaven. He is clad in the sheath of mind, which 
 contains the three seed-atoms — the quintessence of the 
 three discarded vehicles. 
 
 When the man dies and loses his dense and vital bodies 
 there is the same condition as when one falls asleep. The 
 desire body, as has been explained, had no organs ready 
 for use. It is now transformed from an ovoid to a figure 
 resembling the dense body which has been abandoned. 
 We can easily understand that there must be an interval 
 of unconsciousness resembling sleep and then the man 
 awakes in the Desire World. It not un frequently happens, 
 however, that such people are, for a long time, unaware 
 of what has happened to them. They do not realize that 
 they have died. They know that they are able to move 
 and think. It is sometimes even a very hard mntt«'r to 
 get them to believe that they are really "dead." Tiiey 
 realize that souu'thing is different, but they are not able 
 to undei'stand what it is.
 
 122 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 Not so, however, when the change is made from the first 
 heaven, which is in the Desire Workl, to the second heaven, 
 which is in the Kegion of Concrete Thought. Then the 
 man leaves his desire body. He is perfectly conscious. He 
 }3asses into a great stillness. For the time being every- 
 thing seems to fade away. He cannot think. No faculty is 
 alive, yet he knows tliat he is. He has a feeling of stand- 
 ing in "The Great Forever;" of standing utterly alone, yet 
 unafraid; and his soul is filled with a wonderful peace, 
 "which passeth all understanding." 
 
 In occult science this is called ''The Great Silence" 
 
 Then comes the awakening. The spirit is now in its 
 home-World — heaven. Here the first awakening brings to 
 the spirit the sound of "the music of the spheres." In 
 our Earth life we are so immersed in the little noises and 
 sounds of our limited environment that we are incapable 
 of hearing the music of the marching orbs, but the occult 
 scientist hears it. He knows that the twelve signs of the 
 Zodiac and the seven planets form the sounding-board and 
 strings of "Apollo's seven-stringed lyre." He knows that 
 were a single discord to mar the celestial harmony from 
 that grand Instrument there would be "a wreck of matter 
 and a crash of worlds." 
 
 The power of rhythmic vibration is well-known to all 
 who have given the subject even the least study. For 
 instance, soldiers are commanded to break step when cross- 
 ing a bridge, otherwise their rhythmic tramp would shatter 
 the strongest structure. The Bible story of the sounding 
 of the ram's horn while marcliing around the walls of the 
 city of Jericho is not nonsensical in tlie eyes of the occult- 
 ist. In some cases similar things have happened without 
 the world smiling in supercilious incredulity. A few years
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 103 
 
 ago, a band of musicians were practicing in a garden 
 close to the very solid wall of an old castle. There oc- 
 curred at a certain place in the music a prolonged and very 
 piercing tone. When this* note was sounded the wall of 
 the castle suddenly fell. The musicians had struck the key- 
 note of the wall and it was sufficiently prolonged to 
 shatter it. 
 
 When it is said that this is the M'orld of tone, it mu^^t 
 not be thought that there are no colors. Many people 
 know that there is an intimate connection between color 
 and tone; that when a certain note is struck, a certaiii color 
 ap])ears simultaneously. So it is also in the Heaven World. 
 Color and sound are both present; hut the tone is the 
 originator of the color. Hence it is said, that this is par- 
 ticularly the world of tone, and it is this tone that builds 
 all forms in the Physical World. The musician can lioar 
 certain tones in different ])arts of nature, such as the wind 
 in the forest, the breaking of the surf on the beach, the 
 roar of the ocean and the sounding of many waters. These 
 combined tones make a whole which is the key-note of the 
 p]arth — its "tone." As geometrical figures are created by 
 drawing a violin Ijow over the edge of a glass plate, so the 
 forms we see around us are the crystallized sound-figures 
 of the archetypal forces which play into the archctyjies in 
 the Heaven World. 
 
 The work done hy man in the Heaven World is mnny- 
 sided. It is not in the least an inactive, dreamy nor 
 illusory existence. It is a time of the greatest and m^st 
 important activity in prejiaring for the next life, as sleeji is 
 an active prej)aration for the work of the fdlldwing day. 
 
 Here the quintessence of the three bodies is built into 
 the threefold sjiirit. As much of the desire body as the 
 man had worked upon during life, by purifying his desires
 
 12-i EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 and oniotions. ^vill be ■welded into the luiman spirit, tluis 
 giving an improved mind in the future. 
 
 As nuich of the vital body as the life spirit had worked 
 upon, transformed, spiritualized, and thus saved from tlie 
 decay to which the rest of the vital body is subject, will 
 be amalgamated with the life spirit to insure a better vital 
 body and temperament in the succeeding lives. 
 
 As much of the dense body as the divine spirit has 
 saved by right action will be worked into it and will bring 
 better environment and opportunities. 
 
 This spiritualization of the vehicle is accomplished by 
 cultivation of the faculties of observation, discrimination 
 and memory, devotion to high ideals, prayer, concentra- 
 tion, persistence and right use of the life forces. 
 
 The second heaven is the real home of man — the Ego, 
 the Thinker. Here he dwells for centuries, assimilating the 
 fruit of the last earth life and preparing the earthly con- 
 ditions Avhich will be best suited for his next step in prog- 
 ress. The sound or tone which pervades this Region, and is 
 everywhere apparent as color, is his instrument, so to speak. 
 It is this harmonious sound vibration which, as an elixir 
 of life, builds into the threefold spirit the quintessence of 
 the threefold body, upon wdiich it dej^ends for growth 
 
 The life in the second heaven is an exceedingly active 
 one, varied in many different ways. The Ego assimilates 
 the fruits of the last earth life and prepares the environ- 
 ment for a new physical existence. It is not enough to 
 say that the new conditions will be determined by con- 
 duct and action in the life just closed. It is required that 
 the fruits of the past be worked into the World which is 
 to be the next scene of activity while the Ego is gaining 
 fresh physical experiences and gathering further f^'"* 
 Therefore all the denizens of the Heaven World n-ork upon
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OP EVOLUTION 125 
 
 he models of the Earth, all of which are in the Kegion 
 of Concrete Thought. They alter the physical features of 
 the Earth, and l>ring about the gradual changes which vary 
 its appearance, so that on each return to physical life a 
 (lifTcrent environment has been prepared, wherein new 
 experiences may be gained. Climate, flora, and fauna are 
 altered by man under the direction of higher Beings, to 
 \)e described later. Thus the world is Just what we our- 
 selves, individually and collectively, have made it : and it 
 will be what we make it. The occult scientist sees in every- 
 thing that happens a cause of a spiritual nature manifest- 
 ing itself, not omitting the prevalence and alarrainglv in- 
 creasing frequency of seismic disturbances, which it traces 
 to the materialistic thought of modern science. 
 
 It is true that purely physical causes can bring about 
 such disturljancos, but is that the last wcud on the subject? 
 Can we always get the full explanation by merely record- 
 ing what appears on the surface? Surely not I We see 
 two men conversing on the street and one suddenly strikes 
 the other, knocking him down. One observer may say 
 that an angry thought knocked tlie man down. Another 
 may scoff at this answer and declare that he saw the arm 
 lifted, the muscles contract, the arm shooting out and com- 
 ing in contact with the victim, who was knocked down. 
 That is also true, but it is safe to say that had there not 
 first been the angry thought, the blow would not hav(> been 
 struck. In like manner the occultist says that if material- 
 ism had not been, seismic disturbances would not have 
 occurred. 
 
 Man's work in the Heaven World is not confined solely 
 to the alteration of the surface of the Earth which is to 
 l)e the scene of his future struggles in the subjugation of 
 the Physical World. He is also actively engaged in 'earn-
 
 126 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 ing how to build a body wliich sliall afTord a better means of 
 expression. It is man's destiny to become a Creative In- 
 telligence and he is serving his apprenticeship all the time. 
 During his heaven life he is learning to build all kinds of 
 bodies — the human included. 
 
 We have spoken of the forces which work along the 
 positive and negative poles of the different ethers. Man 
 himself is part of that force. Those whom we call dead 
 are the ones who help us to live. They in turn are helped 
 by the so-called ''nature spirits," which they command. 
 Man is directed in this work by Teachers from the higher 
 creative Hierarchies, which helped him to build his vehicles 
 before he attained self-consciousness, in the same way he 
 himself now builds his bodies in sleep. During heaven 
 life they teach him consciously. The painter is taught to 
 build an accurate eye, capable of taking in a perfect per- 
 spective and of distinguishing colors and shades to a 
 degree inconceivable among those not interested in color 
 and light. 
 
 The mathematician has to deal with space, and the 
 faculty for space perception is connected with the delicate 
 adjustment of the three semi-circular canals which are 
 situated inside the ear, each pointing in one of the three 
 dimensions in space. Logical thought and mathematical 
 ability are in projiortion to the accuracy of the adjustment 
 of these semi-circular canals. ]\Iusical ability is also de- 
 pendent upon the same factor, but in addition to the neces- 
 sity for the proper adjustment of the semi-circular canals, 
 the musician requires extreme delicacy of the "fibres of 
 Corti," of which there are about three thousand in (he 
 human ear, each capable of interpreting about twenty-five 
 gradations of tone. In the ears of the majority of people 
 thev do not respond to more than from three to ten of
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION loj 
 
 the posbible gradations. Among ordinary musical people 
 the greatest degree of efficiency is about fifteen sounds to 
 each fibre ; but the master musician, who is able to inter- 
 pret and bring down music from the Heaven "World, re- 
 quires a greater range to be able to distinguish the differ- 
 ent notes and detect the slightest discord in the m.ost com- 
 plicated chords. Persons who require organs of such ex- 
 ceeding delicacy for the expression of their faculties are 
 .specially taken care of, as the higher state of thrlr devel- 
 opment merits and demands. Xone other ranks so high 
 as the musician, which is reasonable when we consider 
 that while the painter draws his inspiration chiefly from 
 the world of color — the nearer Desire World — the musician 
 attempts to bring to us the atmosphere of our heavenly 
 home world (where, as spirits, we are citizens), and to 
 translate them into the sounds of earth life. His is the 
 highest mission, because as a mode of expression for soul 
 life, music reigns supreme. That music is different from 
 and higher than all the other arts can be understood wlu-n 
 we reflect that a statue or a painting, when once created, 
 is permanent. They are drawn from the Desire World 
 and are therefore more easily crystallized, while music, 
 being of the Heaven World, is more elusive and must be 
 re-created each time we hear it, Tt cannot be imprisoned, 
 as shown by the unsuccessful attempts to do so partially 
 by means of such uit'cliaiiical dcvicos as ])lionographs and 
 piano-players. I'he music so reproduced loses much of the 
 soul-stirring sweetness it possesses when it comes fresh 
 from its own world, carrying to the soul memories of its 
 home and speaking to it in a language that no beauty 
 expressed in marble or upon canvas can equal. 
 
 The instrument through which man senses music is the 
 most perfect sense organ in the human body. The cyo is
 
 128 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 not b} any moans true, but the ear is, in the sense that it 
 hears every sound without distortion, while the eye often 
 distorts what it sees. 
 
 Jn addition to the musical ear, the musician must also 
 learn to build a long, fine hand with slender tinfjers and 
 sensitive nerves, otherwise he woul 1 not be able to repro- 
 duce the melodies he hears. 
 
 It is a law of nature that no one can inhabit a more 
 efficient body than he is capable of building. He first 
 learns to build a certain grade of body and afterwards he 
 learns to live in it. In that way he discovers its defects 
 and is taught how to remedy them. 
 
 All men work unconsciously at the building of their 
 bodies during ante-natal life until they have reached the 
 point where the quintessence of former bodies — which they 
 have saved — is to be built in. Then they work consciously. 
 It will therefore be seen that the more a man advances and 
 the more he works on his vehicles, thus making them im- 
 mortal, the more power he has to build for a new life. The 
 advanced pu])il of an occult school sometimes commences 
 to build for himself as soon as the work during the first 
 three weeks (which belongs exclusively to the mother) has 
 been completed. \Ylien the period of unconscious building 
 lias passed the man has a chance to exercise his nascent 
 creative power, and the true original creative process — 
 "Epigenesis" — begins. 
 
 Thus we see that man learns to build his vehicles iii the 
 Heaven World, and to tise them in the Physical World. 
 Nature provides all phases of experience in such a mar- 
 velous manner and with such consummate wisdom that 
 as we learn to see deeper and deeper into her secrets we 
 are more and more impressed with our own insignificance 
 and with an ever-growing reverence for God, whose visi-
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 129 
 
 ble symbol nature is. The more we learn of her wonders, 
 the more we r<ialize that this world system is not the vast 
 perpetual motion machine unthinking people would have 
 us I>elieve. It would be quite as logical to think that if 
 we toss a box of loose type into the air the characters will 
 have arranged themselves into the words of a beautiful 
 poem by the time they reach the ground. The greater the 
 comple.xity of the plan the greater the argumental weight 
 in favor of the theory of an intelligent Divine Author. 
 
 The Third Heaven. 
 
 Having assimilated all the fruits of his last life and 
 altered the appearance of the Earth in such a manner as to 
 all'ord h4m the necessaiy environment for his next step 
 towards perfection ; having also learned by work on the 
 bodies of others, to build a suitable l)ndy through which to 
 express himself in the Physical World and having at last 
 resolved the mind into the essence which builds the three- 
 fold spirit, the naked individual spirit ascends into the 
 higher Kegion of the World of Thought — the third heaven. 
 Here, by the ineffable harmony of this higher world, it is 
 strengthened for its next dip into matter. 
 
 After a time comes the desire for new experience and 
 the contemplation of a new birth. This conjures up a 
 series of pictures ])pfore the vision of the spirit — a pano- 
 rama of the new life in store for it. But, mark this well — 
 this panorama contains only the principal events. The 
 spirit has free will as to detail. It is as if a man going to a 
 distant city had a time-limit ticket, with initial choice of 
 route. After he has chosen and lx?gun his journey it is not 
 sure that he can change to another route during the trip. 
 He may stop over in as many places as he wishes, within 
 his time limit, but he cannot go back. Thus as he proceeds
 
 130 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 on his joui'iicy, he becomes more and more limited by his 
 past choice. If he has chosen a steam road, using soft 
 coal, he must expect to be soiled and dusty. Had he 
 chosen a road burning anthracite oi- using electricity he 
 Mould have been cleaner. So it is with the man in a new 
 life. He may have to live a hard life, but he is free to 
 choose whether he will live it cleanly or wallow in the 
 mire. Other conditions are also Avithin his control, sub- 
 ject to the limits of his past choices and acts. 
 
 The pictures in the panorama of the' coming life, of 
 which we have just spoken, begin at the cradle and end 
 at the grave. This is the opposite direction to that in 
 which they travel in the after-death panorama, already 
 explained, which passes before the vision of the spirit 
 immediately following its release from the dense body. 
 The reason for this radical difference in the two pano- 
 ramas is that in the before-birth panorama the object is 
 to show the returning Ego how certain causes or acts 
 always produce certain effects. In the case of the after- 
 death panorama the object is the reverse, i.e., to show how 
 each event m the past life was theej^^'ec^of some causeiwr- 
 thoi- back in the life. Nature, or God, does nothing with- 
 out a logical reason, and the further we search the niore 
 apparent it becomes to us that Nature is a wise mother, 
 always using the best means to accomplish her ends. 
 
 But it may be asked. Why should we be reborn? Why 
 must we return to this limited and miserable earth exist- 
 ence? Why can we not get experience in those higher 
 realms without coming to Earth"? We are tired of this 
 dreary, weary earth life ! 
 
 Such queries are based upon mi.sunderstandings of sev- 
 eral kinds. In the fir.st place, let us realize and engrave it 
 deep upon the tablets of our memoiy that the purpose of
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 131 
 
 life is not happiness, hut experience. Sorrow and pain 
 are our most benevolent teachers, while the joys of life 
 are but fleeting. 
 
 This seems a stern doctrine and Ihe heart cries out pas- 
 sionately at even the thouj^ht that it may possibly be 
 true. Nevertheless, it is true, and upon examination it 
 will be found not such a stern doctrine after all. 
 
 Consider the blessings of pain. If we could place our 
 hand upon a hot stove and feel no pain, the hand might 
 be allowed to remain until it and perhaps the arm were 
 burned away, without our knowing anything about it 
 until too late to save them. It is the pain resulting from 
 the contact with the hot stove which makes us snatch our 
 hand away before serious damage is done. Instead of 
 losing the hand, we escape with a blister which quickly 
 heals. This is an illustration from the Physical World. 
 We find that the same principle applies in the Moral and 
 Mental Worlds. If we outrage morality the pangs of 
 conscience bring us pain that will prevent us from re- 
 peating the act and if we do not heed the fii-st lesson, 
 nature will give us hai-dcr and harder experiences until 
 at last the fact is forced into our consciousness that "the 
 way of the transgres,soi' is hard." This will continue 
 until at last we are forced to turn in a new direction and 
 take a stej) onward toward a better life. 
 
 Experience is "knowledge of the effects which follow 
 acts." This is the object of life, together with the devel- 
 opment of "Will," which is the force whereby we api>ly 
 the results of experience. Experience must be gained, 
 but we have the choice whether we gain it by the hard 
 ])ath of personal experience or by observation of other 
 people's acts, reasoning aii<l i-etlecting thei-eon. guided 
 by the light of whatever experience we have already had.
 
 132 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 This is the method by which the occult student should 
 learn, instead of requiring the lash of adversity and pain. 
 The more willing we are to learn in that way, the less we 
 shall feel the stinging thorns of "the path of pain" and 
 the more quickly shall we gain "the path of peace." 
 
 The choice is ours, but so long as we have not learned 
 all there is to learn in this world, we must come back to it. 
 We cannot stay in the higher worlds and learn there until 
 we have mastered the lessons of earth life. That would 
 be as sensible as to send a child to kindergarten one day 
 and to college the next. The child must return to the kin- 
 dergarten day after day and spend years in the grammar 
 school and the high school before its study has developed 
 its capacity sufficiently to enable it to understand the les- 
 sons taught in college. 
 
 Man is also in school— the school of experience. He 
 must return many times before he can hope to master 
 all the knowledge in the world of sense. No one earth 
 life, however rich in experience, could furnish the knowl- 
 edge, io nature decrees that he must return to Earth, after 
 intervals of rest, to take up his work where he dropped it, 
 exactly as a child takes up its work in school each day, 
 after the intervening sleep of night. It is no argument 
 against this theory to say that man does not remember liis 
 former lives. We cannot recall all the events of our pres- 
 ent lives. We do not recollect our labors in learning to 
 write, yet we have acquired a knowledge of the art of writ- 
 ing, which proves that we did loarn. All the faculties we 
 possess are a proof that we acquired them sometime, some- 
 where. Some people do remember their past, however, as 
 a remarkable instance related at the end of the next chap- 
 ter will show, and it is but one among many. 
 
 Again, if there were no return to Earth, what is the
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 133 
 
 use of living? Why strive foi- aiiythinj;? Why shoukl a 
 life of happiness in an eternal heaven be the I'eward for a 
 good life ? What benefit could come from a good life in a 
 heaven where everybody is already happy? Surely in a 
 place where everybody is happy and contented there is 
 no need for sympathy, self-sacrifice or wise counsel ! No 
 one would need them there ; but on Earth there are many 
 who need those very things and such humanitarian and 
 altruistic qualities are of the greatest service to sti'ug- 
 gling humanity. Therefore the Great Law. which works 
 for Good, brings^man back to work again in the world 
 for the benefit' of himself and othei-s. with his acquired 
 treasures, instead of letting them go to waste in a heaven 
 where no one needs them. 
 
 Preparations for Rebirth. 
 
 Having thus seen the necessity for repeated embodi- 
 ments, we will next consider the method by which this 
 purpose is accomplished. 
 
 Pre\aous to taking the dip into matter, the threefold 
 spirit is naked, having only the forces of the four seed- 
 atoms (which are the nuclei of the threefold body and 
 the sheath of mind). Its descent resembles the putting 
 on of several pairs of gloves of increasing thickness, as 
 previously illustrated. The foi-ces of the mind of the last 
 life are awakened from their latency in the see<l-atom. 
 This begins to attract to itself materials from the high- 
 est subdivision of the Kegion of ( "oiicrete Thought, in a 
 manner similar to that in which a magnet di'aws to itself 
 iron filings. 
 
 If we hold a magnet over a miscellaneous heap of filings 
 of brass, silver, gold, iron, lead and other metals, we shall 
 find that it selects only iron filings and that even (»f them
 
 134 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 it will take no more than its strength enables it to lift. 
 Its attractive power is of a certain kind and is limited to 
 H certain quantity of that kind. The same is true of the 
 seed-atom. It can take, in each Region, nothing except 
 the material for which it has an affinity and nothing be- 
 yond a certain definite quantity even of that. Thus the 
 vehicle built around this nucleus becomes an exact coun- 
 terpart of the corresponding vehicle of the last life minus 
 the evil whi(;h has been expurgated and plus the quintes- 
 sence of good which has been incorporated in the seed-atom. 
 
 The material selected by the threefold, spirit forms itself 
 into a great bell-shaped figure, open at the bottom and 
 wdth the seed-atom at the top. If we conceive of this il- 
 lustration si)iritually we may compare it to a diving-bell 
 descending into a sea composed of fluids of increasing 
 density. These correspond to the different subdivisions of 
 each World. The matter taken into the texture of the bell- 
 shaped body makes it heavier, so that it sinks into the next 
 lower subdivision and it takes from that its proper quota 
 of matter. Thus it becomes still heavier and sinks yet 
 deeper until it has passed through the four subdivisions 
 of the Region of Concrete Thought and the sheath of the 
 new mind of the man is complete. Next the forces in the 
 seed-atom of the desire body are awakened. It places it- 
 self at the top of the bell, inside, and the materials of the 
 seventh Region of the Desire World draw around it until 
 it sinks to the sixth Region, getting more material there, 
 and this process continues until the first Region of the 
 Desire World is reached. The bell has now two layers — 
 the sheath of mind outside and the new desire body inside. 
 
 The seed-atom of the vital body is next aroused into 
 activity, but here the process of formation is not so simple 
 as in the case of the mind and the desire bodv, for it must
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 135 
 
 be remembered thatthose vehicles were eomi)aratively un- 
 organized, while the vital body and the dense body are 
 more orf^anized and very complicated. The material, of a 
 given quantity and quality, is attracted in the same man- 
 ner and under the operation of the same law as in the case 
 of the higher bodies, but the building of the new body 
 and the placement in the proper environment is done by 
 four great Beings of immeasurable wisdom, which are the 
 Recording Angels, the" Lords of Destiny.'' They impress 
 the reflecting ether of the vital body in such a way that 
 the pictures of the coming life are reflected in it. It (the 
 vital body) is built by the inhabitant of the Heaven AVorld 
 and the elemental spirits in such a manner as to form a 
 particular type of brain. But mark this, the returnimg 
 Ego itself incorporates therein the quintessence of its 
 former vital bodies and in addition to this also docs a 
 little original work. This is done that in the coming life 
 there may be some room for original and individual ex- 
 pression, not predetermined by past action. 
 
 It is very important to remember this fact. There is too 
 great a tendency to think that all which now exists is the 
 result of something that i)reviously existed, but if that 
 were the case there would be no margin left for new and 
 original effort and for new causes. The chain of cause and 
 effect is not a Hionotonous repetition. There is an i'vjhix of 
 new and original causes all the tvme. That is the nwX 
 backbone of evolution — the only thing lliat gives it mean- 
 ing and makes it otliei- than an unrolling of latent actual- 
 ities. This is "Epigenesis" — the free-will thai consists 
 of the fiTcdom to inaugurate something cnlii-cly new. not 
 merely a choice between two courses of action. This is the 
 important factor which alone can explain the system to 
 wliich we belong in satisfactory mannei". Involution and
 
 136 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Evolution in themselves are insufficient; but coupled 
 with Epifjenisis we have a full triad of explanation. 
 
 The fate of an individual generated under the law of 
 Consequence, is of great complexity and involves associa- 
 tion with Egos in and out of physical existence, at all 
 times. Even those living at one time may not be living in 
 the same locality, so that it is impossible for one individ- 
 ual's destiny to be all worked out in one lifetime or in one 
 place. The Ego is therefore brought into a certain envi- 
 ronment and family with which it is in some way related. 
 As regards the fate to be worked out, it is sometimes im- 
 material into which one of several environments the Ego 
 is reborn, and when such is the case, it is allowed its choice 
 as far as possible, but once an Ego is so placed the agents 
 of the Lords of Destiny watch unseen, that no act of free- 
 will shall frustrate the working out of the portion of fate 
 selected. If we do aught of such a nature as to circumvent 
 that i)art, they will make another move, so as to enforce 
 fulfillment of the destiny. It cannot be too often reiter- 
 ated, however, that this does not render man helpless. It 
 is merely the same law that governs after we have fired a 
 pistol. We are then unable to stop the bullet, or even to 
 deflect it from its course in any way. Its direction was 
 determined by the position in which the pistol was held 
 when we fired. That could have been changed at any 
 time before the trigger was pulled, as up to that time we 
 had full control. The same is true regarding new actions 
 which make future destiny. We may, up to a certain point, 
 modify or even altogethei" counteract certain causes al- 
 i-eady set in motion, but once started, and no furthei' ac- 
 tion taken, they will getj beyond our eonti'ol. This is called 
 *'ripe" fate and it is this kind that is meant when it is 
 said that the Lords of Destiny check every attempt to
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 137 
 
 shirk it. With regard to our past we are to a great extent 
 helpless, but in regard to future action we have full con- 
 trol, except insofar as we are hampered by our past actions. 
 By and by, however, as we learn that we are the cau^e of 
 our own sorrow or joy, we shall awake to the necessity of 
 ordering our lives more in harmony with the laws of God 
 and thus rise above these laws of the Physical World. 
 That is the key to emancipation ; as Goethe says : 
 
 From every power that all the world enchains 
 Man frees himself when self-control he gains. 
 
 The vital body, having been molded by the Lords of 
 De^!tiny, will give form to the dense body, organ for organ. 
 This matrix or mold is then placed in the womb of the 
 future mother. The seed-atom for the dense body is in 
 the triangular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen 
 of the father. This alone makes fertilization possible and 
 here is the explanation of the fact that so many times 
 sex-unions are unfruitful. The chemical constituents of 
 the seminal fluid and the ovi are the same at all times and 
 were thes? the only requirements, the explanation of the 
 phenomena of unfertility, if sought in the material, visible 
 world alone, would not ])e found. It becomes plain, how- 
 ever, when we understand that as the molecules of water 
 freeze only along the lines of force in the water and 
 manifest as ice crystals instead of freezing into a homogon- 
 eous mass, as would l)e the case if there were no lines of 
 force previous to coagulation, so there can l)e no dense body 
 built until there is a vital body in which to build the 
 material ; also there must be a seed-atom tor the dense 
 body, to act as gauge of the quality and quantity of the 
 matter which is to be built into that dense body. Although 
 at the present stage of development there is never full har-
 
 138 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTIOISr 
 
 inony in tlie materials of tlie body, because tliat would mean 
 a perfect body, yet the discord must not be so great as to 
 be disruptive of the organism. 
 
 Thus while heredity in the first place is true only as 
 regards the material of tlic dense body and not the soul 
 qualities, wliicli arc entirely individual, the incoming Ego 
 also does a certain amount of work on its dense body, in- 
 corporating in it the quintessence of its past physical quali- 
 ties. No body is an exact mixture of the qualities of its 
 parents, although the Ego is restricted to the use of the 
 materials taken from the bodies of tlie father and mother. 
 Hence a musician incarnates where he can get the material 
 to build the slender hand and the delicate ear, with its 
 sensitive fibres of Corti and its accurate adjustment of the 
 three semicircular canals. The arrangement of these mate- 
 rials, however^ is, to the extent named, under the control 
 of the Ego. It is as though a carpenter were given a pile 
 of boards to use in building a house in which to live, but 
 is left to his own judgment as to the kind of house he 
 wishes to build. 
 
 Except in the case of a very highly developed being, 
 this work of the Ego is almost negligible at the present 
 stage of man's evolution. The greatest scope is given in 
 the building of the desire body, very little in that of the 
 vital body and almost none in the dense body; yet even 
 this little is sufficient to make each individual an expres- 
 sion of his own spirit and different from the parents. 
 
 When the impregnation of the ovum has taken place, 
 the desire body of the mother works upon it for a period 
 of from eighteen to twenty-one days, the Ego remaining 
 outside in its desire body and mind sheath, yet always in 
 close touch with the mother. Upon the expiration of that 
 time the Ego enters the mother's body. The bell-shaped 

 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 139 
 
 vehicles di-aw themselves down over the head of the vital 
 body and the bell doses at the bottom. From this time 
 the Ego broods over its coming instrument until the birth, 
 of the child and the new earth life of the returning Ego 
 commences. 
 
 Birth of the Dense Body 
 
 The vehicles of the new-born do not at once become 
 active. The dense body is helpless for a long time after 
 birth. Reasoning from analogy we can readily see that 
 the same must be the case with the higher vehicles. The 
 occult scientist sees it. but even without clairvoyance 
 reason will show that this must be so. As the dense body 
 is slowly prepared for the sepai'ate. individual life within 
 the protecting cover of the womb, so the other bodies are 
 gradually born and nurtured into activity, and while the 
 times given in the following description are but approxi- 
 mate, they are nevertheless accurate enough for general 
 purposes and show the connection between the Microcosm 
 and the ^lacrocosm — the individual and the woi-ld. 
 
 In the period immediately following birth the different 
 vehicles inter-penetrate one another, as. in our previous 
 illusti-ation. the sand penetrates the sponge and the water 
 both sand and sponge. But, though they are all present, as 
 in adult life, they are merely present. None of their posi- 
 tive faculties are active. The vital body cannot use the 
 forces which operate along the positive pole of the ethers. 
 Assimilation, which works along the positive pole of the 
 chenucal ether, is very dainty during childhood and what 
 there is of it is due to the maci-ocosmic vital body, the 
 ethers which act as a womb for the child's vital body until 
 the seventh year, gradually ripening it during that period. 
 The propagative faculty, which works along the positive
 
 140 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 pole of the life ether, is also latent. The heating of the 
 body — which is carried on along the positive pole of the 
 light ether — and the circulation of the blood are due to 
 the niacrocosniic vital body, the ethers acting on the child 
 and slowly developing it to the point where it can control 
 these functions itself. The forces working along the nega- 
 tive pole of the ethers are so much the more active. The 
 excretion of solids, carried on along the negative pole of 
 the chemical ether (corresponding to the solid subdivision 
 of the Chemical Region), is too unrestrained, as is also the 
 excretion of fluid, which is carried on along the negative 
 pole of the life ether (corresponding to the second or fluid 
 subdivision of the Chemical Eegion). The passive sense- 
 perception, which is due to the negative forces of the light 
 ether, is also exceedingly prominent. The child is very 
 impressionable and it is "all eyes and ears." 
 
 During the earlier years the forces operating along the 
 negative pole of the reflecting ether are also extremely 
 active. In those years children can "see" the higher 
 Worlds and they often prattle about what they see until 
 the ridicule of their elders or punishment for "telling sto- 
 ries" teaches them to desist. 
 
 It is deplorable that the little ones are forced to lie — 
 or at least to deny the truth — because of the incredulity of 
 their "wise" elders. Even the investigations of the Society 
 for Psychical Research have proven that children often 
 have invisible playmates, who frequently visit them until 
 they are several years old. During those years the clair- 
 voyance of the children is of the same negative character 
 as that of the mediums. 
 
 It is the same with the forces working in the de-^ire 
 body. The passive feeling of physical pain is present, while 
 the feeling of emotion is almost entirely absent- The child
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 141 
 
 will, of course, show emotion on the slightest provocation, 
 but the duration of that emotion is but momentary. It 
 is all on the surface. 
 
 The child also has the link of mind, but is almost incapa- 
 ble of individual thought-activity. It is exceedingly sensi- 
 tive to forces working along the negative pole and is there- 
 fore imitative and teacha])le. 
 
 Thus it is shown that all the negative qualities are active 
 in the new-born entity, but before it is able to use its 
 different vehicles, the positive qualities must be ripened. 
 
 Each vehicle is therefore brought to a certain degree of 
 maturity by the activity of the corresponding vehicle of 
 the macrocosm, which acts as a womb for it until that 
 degree is reached. 
 
 From the first to the seventh year the vital body grows 
 and slowly matures within the womb of the macrocosm ic 
 vital body and because of the greater wisdom of this vehicle 
 of the macrocosm the child's body is more rounded and 
 well-built than in later life. 
 
 Birth of the Vital Body. 
 
 - While the macrocosmic vital body guides the growth of 
 the child's body it is guarded from the dangers which later 
 threaten it when the unwise individual vital body takes 
 unciiecked charge. This happens in the seventh year, when 
 the period of excessive, dangerous growth begins, and con- 
 tinues through the ne.xt seven years. During this time 
 the macrocosmic desire body performs the function of a 
 womb for the individual desire body. 
 
 Were the vital body to have continual and unrestrained 
 sway in the human kingdom, as it has in the plant, man 
 would grow t^ an enormous size. There was a time in the 
 far-distant past when man was constituted like a plant,
 
 142 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-("ONCEPTION 
 
 having only a dense body and a vital body. The traditions 
 of mythology and folk-lore all over the world concerning 
 giants in olden times are absolutely true, because then men 
 grew as tall as trees, and for the same reason. 
 
 Birth of the Desire Body. 
 
 The vital body of the plant builds leaf after leaf, carry- 
 ing the stem higher and higher. Were it not for the 
 macrocosmic desire body it would keep on in that way 
 indefinitely, but the nuicrocosmic desire body steps in at a 
 certain point and cheeks further growth. The force that 
 is not needed for further growth is then available for 
 other purposes and is used to build the flower and the seed. 
 In like manner the human vital body, when the dense 
 body comes under its sway, after the seventh year, makes 
 the latter grow very rapidly, but about the fourteenth year 
 the individual desire body is born from the womb of the 
 inacrocosmic desire body and is then free to work on its 
 dense l)ody. The excessive growth is then checked and 
 the force theretofore used for that purpose becomes available 
 for propagation, tliat the human plant may flower and 
 bring forth. Therefore the l)irth of tlie personal desire 
 body marks the ppriod of puberty. From this period the 
 attraction towards llio n])]iosite sex is felt, being especially 
 active and unrestrained in tlic third septenary period of 
 life — from the fourteenth to the twenty-first year, because 
 the restraining mind is then still unborn. 
 
 Birth of ttte ^Fixd. 
 
 After the fourteenth year, the mind is in turn lirooded 
 over and nurtured by the macrocosmic mind, unfolding its 
 latent possibilities and making it capable of original 
 thought. The forces of the individual's different vehicles
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 143 
 
 have now l)een ripened to such a dotrreo that he can use 
 ineni all in liis evolution, therefore at the twenty-first year 
 the Ego comes into possession of its complete vehicle. It 
 floes this hy means of the hlood-heat and hy developiuir 
 individual hlood. This is done in connection with the 
 full development of the light ether. 
 
 The Blood the Vehicle of the Ego. 
 
 in infancy, and up to the fourteenth year, the red mar- 
 row-hones do not make all the hlood corpuscles. Most of 
 them are supplied by the thymus gland, which is largest 
 in the foetus and gradually diminishes as the individual 
 Dlood-making faculty develops in the growing child. The 
 thymus gland contains, as it were, a supply of blood (nr- 
 puscles given by the parents, and consequently the child, 
 which draws its blood from that source, does not realize its 
 individuality. Not until the blood is made by the child 
 does it think of itself as "I,"' and when the thymus gland 
 disappears, at the age of fourteen, the "I" feeling reaches 
 its full e.xpression, fdr then the blood is made and dom- 
 inated entirely by the Ego. The following will make clear 
 the idea and its logic: 
 
 It will be rememlKJred that assimilation and growth de- 
 I)end upon the forces working along the positive pole of 
 the vital body's chemical ^ther. That is set free at the 
 seventh year, together with the balance of the vital body. 
 Only the chemical -ether is fully ripe at that time: the 
 other parts need more rijiening. At the fourteenth year 
 the life ether of the vital body, which has to do with 
 propagation, is fully ri])e. In the jx'riod from seven to 
 fourteen years of age the excessive assimilation has stored 
 up an amount of force which goes to the sex organs and 
 is ready at the time the desire body is set free.
 
 144: ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Tliis force of sex is stored in tlie blood during the third 
 of the seven-year periods and in that time tlie light ether, 
 which is the avenue for the blood-heat, is developed and 
 controls the heart, so that the body is neither too hot nor 
 too cold. In early childhood the blood very often rises 
 to an abnormal temperature. During the period of ex- 
 cessive growth it is frequently the reverse, but in the hot- 
 headed, unrestrained youth, passion and temper very often 
 drive the Ego out by over-heating the blood. We very 
 appropriately call this an ebullition or boiling over of 
 temper and describe the effect as causing the person to 
 "lose his head," i. e., become incapable of thought. That 
 is exactly w'hat happens when passion, rage, or temper 
 overheats the blood, thus drawing the Ego outside the 
 bodies. The description is accurate when, of a person in 
 such a state^ we say, "He has lost control of himself." The 
 Ego is outside of his vehicles and they are running amuck, 
 bereft of the guiding influence of thought, part of the work 
 of which is to act as a brake on impulse. The great and 
 terrible danger of such outbursts is tliat before the owner 
 re-enters his body some disembodied entity may take pos- 
 session of it and keep him out. This is called "obsession." 
 Only the man who keeps cool and does not allow excess of 
 heat to drive him out can think properly. As proof of the 
 assertion that the Ego cannot work in the body when the 
 blood is either too hot or too cold we will call attention to 
 the well-known fact that excessive heat makes one sleepy 
 and, if carried beyond a certain point, it drives the Ego 
 out, leaving the lx)dy in a faint, that is, unconscious. 
 Excessive cold has also a tendency to make the body sleepy 
 or unconscious. It is only when the blood is at or near 
 the normal temperature that tlie Ego can use it as a 
 vehicle of consciousness.
 
 MAN AND THE METHOD OF EVOLUTION 145 
 
 To further sliow the connection of the E^jo with the 
 blood we may mention the burning blush of shame, which 
 is an evidence of the manner in which the blood is driven 
 to the head, thus over-heating tlie brain and paralyzing 
 thought. Fear is the state when the Ego wants to barri- 
 cade himself against some outside danger. He then drives 
 the blood to the center and grows pale, because the blood 
 has left the periphery of the body and has lost heat, thus 
 paralyzing thought. His blood "freezes," he shivers and 
 his teeth chatter, as when the temperature is lowered by 
 atmospheric conditions. In fever the excess of heat causes 
 delirium. 
 
 The full-blooded person, when the blood is not too hot, 
 is active in body and mind, while the anemic person is 
 sleepy. In one the Ego has better control ; in the other less. 
 When the Ego wants to think it drives blood, at the proper 
 heat, to the brain. When a heavy meal centers the activity 
 of the Ego upon the digestive tracts, the man cannot think ; 
 he is sleepy. 
 
 The old Norsemen and the Scots recognized that the 
 Ego is in the blood. No stranger could become associated 
 with them as a relative until he had "mixed blood" with 
 them and thus become one of them. Goethe, who was an 
 Initiate, also showed this in his "Faust." Faust is about 
 to sign the compact with ^rejihistopheles and asks, "Why 
 not sign with ordinary ink? Why use blood?" ^fephisto 
 answers, "Blood is a most peculiar essence." He knows, 
 that who has the blood has the man : that without the 
 warm blood, no Ego can find expression. 
 
 The proper heat for the real expression of the Ego is not 
 present until the mind is born from the macrocosmic Con- 
 crete Mind, when the individual is about twentv-one years
 
 346 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 old. Statutory law also recognizes this as the earliest age 
 when the man is deemed fit to exercise a franchise. 
 
 At the present stage of human development the man 
 goes through these ]irincii)al stages in each life cycle, from 
 one birth to the next. 
 
 A°L1FE=GYCLE 
 
 Thou", hf "'Soul-Essence of 
 Ri^hl feelini buiU into Spirit 
 ds bfisis forTuturc Ri^hrAct:^ 
 
 >fsire 
 
 Good mp^st life built info 
 
 dho Korh on Netv 
 
 fcnvironment 
 
 f jr fci. 
 
 ixpentncf- 
 
 And Soul-Groft'lf? 
 draivs theE^o 
 
 TS Re. Birth 
 
 World 
 
 of 
 Absrwc( 
 
 It Gathers 
 ridterials for 
 
 A 
 
 Hew lAind 
 
 and 
 
 Contrt-tt- 
 Th outfit 
 
 Easf net of ram buiU into 
 Soul as Ri'ihl"F6elin<j 
 
 Suffering pur'jea Soul 
 
 A New 
 DesiftRodv 
 
 Desire 
 World 
 
 Soul 
 pa 
 
 ANewVitdhBod^ 
 
 lUl views paitorama "f H T"- p- 11 rVlXewVildhlDodv 
 
 Prime- of /nentdlit? 
 
 Gban<it of Ljif< 
 
 Lift 
 
 45 
 
 on 
 42 r" . 1 + 
 
 Earth 
 
 BirrtiofVlalBoilydniWtl. 
 
 Bnll.ofDyi4iiilylul)«^ 
 
 Rime of L'lfe anaGroivtli^^^:^ ^8 J^mUJ Minil-Maiorif; 
 
 ical 
 World 
 
 iak<Cinnin<j of Serious L»'«ffc
 
 CHAPTER iV. 
 Rebirth and the Law of Consequence. 
 
 OXLY three tlieories worthy of note have ever l)een 
 brought forward to solve the riddle of Lite and 
 Death. 
 
 In the previous chapter we have, to some extent, ex- 
 plained one of these three theories — that of Rebirth, to- 
 gether with its companion law, the law of Consequence. 
 It may not be out of jilace to compare the theory of Re- 
 l)irth with the other two theories advanced, with a view 
 to ascertaining their relative foundation in nature. To 
 the occultist there can be no question. He does not say 
 that he "believes" in it any more than we need to say that 
 we "l^elieve" as to the Iilnoming of the rose or the flowing 
 of the river, or the operation of any of the visible workings 
 of the material world, which are continually going on be- 
 fore our eyes. We do not say of these things that we "be- 
 lieve;'' we say that we "know,"' liecause we see them. So 
 the occult scientist can say "I know'' in regard to Rebirth, 
 the law of Conseipience and their corollaries. He sees tlie 
 Ego and can trace its patJi after it has ])assed out of thj 
 dense body at death until it has reappeared on (>artii 
 through a new l)irtlt. Therefore to him no "belief is 
 necessary. For the satisfaction of others, however, it mav 
 be well to examine these three theories of life and death 
 in order to arrive at an intelligent conclusion. 
 
 Any great law of nature must necessarily be in harmony 
 
 147
 
 148 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 vith all her otlier laws. Therefore it may be very helpful 
 to the inquirer to examine these theories in their relation 
 to what are admitted by all parties to be "known laws of 
 nature," as observed in that part of our universe with 
 which we are more familiar. To this end we will first 
 state the three theories : 
 
 (1) The Materialistic Theory holds that life is a 
 journey from the womb to the tomb; that mind is 
 the result of certain correlations of matter; that 
 man is the highest intelligence in the Cosmos ; and, 
 that his intelligence perishes when the body disin- 
 tegrates at death. 
 
 (2) The Theory of Theology asserts that at each birth 
 a newly-created soul enters the arena of life fresh 
 from the hand of God, passing from an invisible 
 state through the gate of birth into visible exist- 
 ence; that at the end of one short span of life in 
 the material world it passes out through the gate 
 of death into the invisible beyond, whence it returns 
 no more; that its happiness or misery there is de- 
 termined for all eternity by its actions during the 
 infinitesimal period intervening between birth and 
 death. 
 
 (3) The Theory of Eebirth teaches that each soul is 
 an integral part of God, enfolding all divine possi- 
 bilities as the seed enfolds the ])lant; that by means 
 of repeated existences in an earthly body of gradu- 
 ally improving quality, the latent possibilities are 
 slowly developed into dynamic powers; that none 
 are lost by this process, but that all mankind will 
 ultimately attain the goal of perfection and re-union 
 with God. 
 
 The first of these theories is monistic. It seeks to ex-
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 149 
 
 plain all facts of existence as processes within the material 
 world. The two other theories agree in being dualistic, 
 that is, they ascribe some of the facts and phases of exist- 
 ence to a super-physical, invisible state, but they differ 
 widely on otlier points. 
 
 Bringing the materialistic theory into comparison with 
 the known laws of the universe, we find that the con- 
 tinuity of force is as well established as the continuity of 
 matter and both are beyond the need of elucidation. We 
 also know that matter and force are inseparable in the 
 Physical World. This is contrary to the materialistic the- 
 ory, which holds that mind ]3erishes at death. When 
 nothing can be destroyed, mind must be included. More- 
 over we know that mind is suj)erior to matter, for it molds 
 the face, so that it becomes a retleetion or mirror of the 
 mind. We have discovered that the particles of our bodies 
 are constantly changing; that at least once in seven years 
 there is a change in every atom of matter composing them. 
 If the materialistic theory were true, the consciousness 
 ought also to undergo an entire change, with no memory 
 of that which preceded, so that at no time could man re- 
 member any event more than seven years. We know that 
 this is not the case. We remember the events of our child- 
 hood. Many of the most trivial incidents thougli forgotten 
 in ordinary consciousness, have been distinctly recalled in 
 a swift vision of the whole life by drowning persons, who 
 have related the ex]x?rience after resuscitation. Similar 
 experiences in states of trance are also common. ^Materi- 
 alism is unable to account for tliese phases of sub- and 
 super-consciousness. It ignores them. At the present stage 
 of scientific investigation, where leading scientists have 
 establislied beyond a d()ul)t the existence of these jihonom- 
 ena, the policy of ignoring tliem is a serious defect in a
 
 i;,0 KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 theory claiming to solve the greatest problem of life — ■ 
 Life itself. 
 
 We may therefore safely pass from the materialistic 
 theory as being inadequate to solve the mystery of life and 
 death and turn to a consideration of the next theory. 
 
 One of the greatest objections to the orthodox theological 
 doctrine, as it is expounded, is its entire and confessed 
 inadequacy. Of the myriads of souls which have been 
 iTcated and have inhabited this Globe since the beginning 
 of existence, even if that beginning dates back no further 
 than six thousand years, the insignificant number of 
 only "one hundred and forty and four thousand'" arc to 
 be saved ! The rest are to be tortured forever and ever ! 
 The devil gets the best of it all the time. One cannot help 
 saying with Buddha, "If God permits such misery to exist 
 He cannot be good, and if He is powerless to prevent it. 
 He cannot be God.'' 
 
 Nothing in nature is analogous to such a metliod of 
 creation in order that destruction may follow. It is rcjire- 
 sented that God desires ALL should be saved and is averse 
 to the destruction of any, having for their salvation "given 
 His only Son," and yet this "glorious plan of salvation" 
 fails to save ! 
 
 If a trans- Atlantic liner with two thousand souls on 
 board sent a wireless message that she was sinking just 
 off Sandy Hook, would it be regarded as a "glorious plan 
 of salvation'" if a fast motor-boat capable of rescuing only 
 two or three people, were sent to her aid? Certainly not; 
 It Avould more likely be denounced as a "plan of destruc- 
 tion" if adequate means were not provided for the saving 
 of at least the majority of those in danger. 
 
 l^ut the theologians" plan of salvation is vastly worse 
 than this, because two or three out of two thousand is an
 
 JttEBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 151 
 
 immensely greater proportion than tlie orthodox theo- 
 logical plan of saving only 14-t,000 out of all the myriads 
 of souls created. We may safely reject this theory also, 
 as being untrue, because unreasonal)le. If God were all- 
 wise He would have evolved a more efficacious plan. So 
 He has, and the above is only the theory of the theologian. 
 The teaching of the Bible is very difl'erent. as will appear 
 later. 
 
 We turn now to consider the doctrine of Rebirth, which 
 postulates a slow process of development, carried on with 
 unwavering persistence through repeated embodiments in 
 forms of increasing efficiency whereby all are, in time, 
 brought to a height of spiritual splendor at present incon- 
 ceivable to us. There is nothing unreasonable nor difficult 
 to accept in siuli a tlicmy. As we look about us we find 
 everywhere in nature this striving foi- iierlVftion in a slow, 
 persistent manner. We find no sudden process of creation 
 or destruction, such as the theologian postulates, but we do 
 find "Evolution."' 
 
 Evolution is "the liistory of the progression of the 
 Spirit in Time.'" Everywhere, as we see about lis the 
 varied jiliniomena in tlie uui\erse, we realize that the path 
 of evolution is a spiral. Each loop of the si)iral is a cycle. 
 Each cycle mei-ges into the next, as tlie loops of the s])iral 
 are continuous, each cycle being the iinprovi'd ])roduct of 
 those preceding it and the creator of those more develo)HMl 
 states which succeed it. 
 
 A sti'aii^bt line i< liut the extension of a point. It occu- 
 ]iies but one dimension in space. The theoiT of the mate- 
 rialist and that of the theologian would be analogous to this 
 liin'. The materiidist makes the line of life start at birth, 
 and to bo consistent, the death hour must terminate it. 
 The theoloijian comnuMices his line with the creation of
 
 152 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 the soul just previous to birth. After death the soul lives 
 on, its fate irretrievably determined by the deeds of a few 
 short years. There is no coming back to correct mistakes. 
 The line runs straight on, implying a modicum of experi- 
 ence and no elevation for the soul after death. 
 
 Natural progression does not follow a straight line such 
 as these two theories imply ; nor even a circular path, for 
 that would imply a never-ending round of the same experi- 
 ences and the use of only two dimensions in space. All 
 things move in progressive cycles and in order to take 
 full advantage of all the opportunities for advancement 
 offered by our three-dimensional universe, it is necessary 
 that the evolving life should take the three-dimensional 
 path — the spiral — which goes ever onward and upward. 
 
 Whether we look at the modest little plant in our garden, 
 or go to the redwood district of California and examine one 
 of the giant sequoias with its forty-foot diameter, it is 
 always the same — every branch, twig or leaf will be found 
 growing in either a single or a double spiral, or in opposite 
 pairs, each balancing either, analogous to ebb and ilow, 
 day and night, life and death and other alternating activi- 
 ties in nature. 
 
 Examine the vaulted arch of the sky and observe the 
 fiery nebulae or the path of the Solar Systems — everywhere 
 the spiral meets the eye. In the spring the Earth discards 
 its white blanket and emerges from its period of rest — 
 its winter's sleep. All activities are exerted to bring forth 
 new life everywhere. Time passes. The corn and the 
 grape are ripened and harvested. Again the busy summer 
 fades into the silence and inactivity of the winter. Again 
 the snowy coverlet enwraps the Earth. But her sleep is 
 not forever; she will wake again to the song of the new
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF COXSEQUEXCE 153 
 
 spring, which will mark for her a little furtluM- progress 
 along the pathway of time. 
 
 So with the Sun. He rises in the morning of each day, 
 but each morning he is further along on his journey 
 through the year. 
 
 Everywliere the spiral — Onward, Upward, Forever! 
 
 Is it possible that this law, so universal in all other 
 realms, should Ixj inoperative in the life of man? Shall 
 the earth wake each year from its winter sleep; shall the 
 tree and the flower live again and man die? It cannot be! 
 The same law that wakes the life in the plant to new 
 growth will wake the human being to new experience, to 
 further progress toward the goal of perfection. Therefore 
 the theory of Rebirth, which teaches repeated embodiment 
 in gradually improving vehicles, is in perfect accord with 
 evolution and the phenomena of nature, which the other 
 two theories are 7iot. 
 
 Regarding life from an etliical vicwjjoint, we find that 
 the law of Rebirth coupled with the companion law of Con- 
 sequence, is the only theory that will satisfy a sense of 
 justice, in harmony with the facts of life as we see them 
 about us. 
 
 It is not easy for the logical mind to understand how a 
 '*just and loving'' God can reciuire the same virtues from 
 the milliards whom He has been "pleased to place in dif- 
 fering circumstances" according to no apparent rule nor 
 system, but willy-nilly, according to His own capricious 
 mood. One lives in luxury; the other on "kicks and 
 crusts." One has a moral education am! an atmosphere of 
 high ideals; the other is placed in squalid surroundings and 
 taught to lie and steal and that the more he does of both, 
 the more of a success he is. Is it just to require the same 
 of both? Is it right to reward one for living a good life
 
 154 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 when lio was jil.uod in an cnvironniont that made it cx- 
 tvenioly dillii-nlt for him to i^o ai^trav. or to pnnish the 
 other, wlio was liandieappeil to pueh an extent that lie never 
 had an idea of what constitntes true morality. Surely not! 
 Is it not more lo^ieal to tliink that we may Iiave misin- 
 terpreted the Bihle than to impute to God such a mon- 
 strous plan and method of procedure? 
 
 It is useless to say that wc must not inquire into the 
 mysteries of God : that they are past our findinjj out. Tlie 
 inequalities of life can he satisfactorily explained l)y the 
 twin law of Reliirth and Consequence and made to har- 
 monize with the conception of a just and loving God, as 
 taught hy Christ Himself. 
 
 ]\[oreover, hy means of these twin laws a way to emanci- 
 pation from present undesirable position or environment 
 is shown, together with the means of attaining to any de- 
 gree of development, no matter how imperfect we may he 
 now. 
 
 Wlial we are, what we have, all our good qualities are 
 the result of our own actions in the past. What we lack 
 in physical, moral, or mental excellence may yet he ours 
 in tlie future. 
 
 Exactly as we cannot do otherwise than take up our 
 lives each morning where we laid them down the preceding 
 niglit. .0 l)v our woi'k in ])rcvinus lives have we made the 
 conditions under which we now live and lahor, and are 
 at present creating the cnnditious of our future lives. 
 Instead of bemoaning the lack of this or that faculty which 
 we covet, we must set to Avork to acquire it. 
 
 Tf onf child plavs beautifully on a musical instrument, 
 with hardlv an effort at learning, while another, despite 
 persistent effort, is a poor player in comparison, it merely 
 shows that one expended the effort in a previous life and is
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 155 
 
 easily regaining a former proficiency, while the efforts of 
 the other have been started only in the present life, and 
 in consequence we see the uphill work. But, if the latter 
 persist, he may, even in the present life, become superior 
 to the former imless the former constantly imi)i'()ves. 
 
 That we do not remember the effort made in accjuiriiig 
 a faculty by hard work is immaterial : it does not alter 
 the fact that the faculty remains with us. 
 
 (Jcnius is the hall-mark of the advanced soul, which by 
 hard work in many previous lives has developed itself in 
 some way beyond the normal achievements of the race. 
 It reveals a glimi)se of the degree of attainment which 
 will be the common possession of the coming Race. It can- 
 not be accounted for by here<lity. wliich applies only in 
 part to the dense body and not to qualities of the soul. 1 1" 
 genius could be accounted for by heredity, why i^4 there 
 not a long line of mechanical ancestors i)revious to Thomas 
 Edison, each more capable than his predecessor? Why 
 does not genius propagate itself? Why is not Siegfried 
 the .son, greater than Richard Wagner, the fathei-? 
 
 In cases where the expression of genius depends upon 
 the possession of specially constructed organs. I'equiring 
 ages of development, the Ego naturally is reborn in a 
 family the Egos of which have, for generations, labored 
 to build a similar organism. That is why twenty-nine 
 musicians of more or less genius wei'e born in the Bach 
 family during a period of two hundred and tifty years. 
 That gejiius is an expression of the soul and not of the 
 body is shown by the fact that it did not gradually im- 
 prove and reach efflorescence in the i)erson of Jolin 
 Sebastian Bach, but that the proficiency which readied 
 its highest expression in him towered liigh above ances- 
 tors and descendants alike.
 
 156 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Tho l)0(ly is simply an instrument, the work it yields 
 beinj; dependent upon the K{?o whieh jruides it. as the 
 quality of tlie melody is dependent upon the musieian's 
 skill, aided by the timbre of the instrument. A good 
 niusieian eannot fully express himself U{)on a poor in- 
 strument, and even upon the same instrument, all musi- 
 cians do not and eannot play alike. Because an EJfro 
 seeks rebirth as the son of a great musician it does not 
 necessarily follow that he must be a still greater genius, 
 as would be the case if physical heredity were a fact and 
 genius were not a soul-quality. 
 
 The "Law of Attraction" accounts in quite as satisfac- 
 tory a manner for the facts we ascribe to heredity. We 
 know that people of like tastes will seek one another. If 
 we know that a friend is in a certain city, but are igno- 
 rant of his address, we will naturally be governed by the 
 law of association in our efforts to find him. If he is a 
 musician, he will most likely be found where musicians 
 arc wont to assemble; if he is a student inquiry Avill be 
 made at libraries, reading-rooms and book stores, or if he 
 is a sporting man we would seek him at race tracks, pool- 
 rooms or saloons. It is not probable that the musician or 
 the student would frequent the latter places and it is safe 
 to say that our search for the sporting man would not be 
 successful if we sought him in a library or at a classical 
 concert. 
 
 Similarly, the Ego ordinarily gravitates to the most 
 congenial associations. It is constrained to do s» by one 
 of the twin forces of the Desire World — the force of 
 Attraction. 
 
 The objection may be urged that there are people of 
 entirely opposite tastes, or bitter enemies even, in the
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 157 
 
 same family, and if the law of Association governed why 
 should they be attracted thereto? 
 
 The explanation of such cases is that during the Ego's 
 earth lives many relations had been established with vari 
 ous people. These relations were pelasant or otherwise, 
 involving on the one hand obligations which were not 
 liquidated at the time ; or on the other involving the 
 infliction of an injury and a feeling of very strong hate 
 between the injured and his enemy. The law of Conse 
 quence requires an exact adjustment of the score. Death 
 does not "pay it all" any more than moving to another 
 city will liquidate a monetary del)t. The time comes 
 when the two enemies shall meet again. The old hate has 
 brought them together in the same family, because it is 
 the purpose of God that all shall love one another; there- 
 fore hate must be transformed into love and though, per- 
 chance, they may spend many lives "fighting it out," 
 they will at some time learn the lesson and become friends 
 and mutual benefactors instead of enemies. In such 
 cases the Interest these people had in one another set in 
 action the force of Attraction, and that brought them 
 together. Had they simply been mutually Indift'crent, 
 they could not have become associated. 
 
 Thus do the twin laws of Rebirth and ( "onsefjuence solve, 
 in a rational manner, all the pi-oblems incident to human 
 life as man steadily advances toward the next stage in 
 evolution — the Superman. The trend of humanity's 
 progress is onward and ui)ward forever, says this theory 
 — not as some people think who have confounded the doc- 
 trine of Rebirth with the foolish teaching of some Indian 
 tribes who l)elievc that man is i-cborn in animals or 
 plants. That would be retrogression. No authority for 
 this doctrine of retrogression can be found in nature ov
 
 158 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 in tho sacred books of any religion. In one (and one only) 
 of tlio religious writings of India is it touched upon. In 
 the Kathopanishad (ch. v; verse 9) it is stated that 'SSome 
 men, accoi-ding to their deeds, go into the womb and others 
 into the 'sthami.' '' "Sthanu" is a Sanskrit word, which 
 means "motioidoss." but it also moans "a pillar," and has 
 been interpreted to mean that some men, because of their 
 sins, go back to the auotionless plant kingdom. 
 
 Spirits incarnate only to gain experience; to conquer 
 the world ; to overcome the lower self and attain self-mas- 
 tery. When we realize this we shall understand that there 
 comes a time when there is no further need for incarnation 
 because the lessons have all been learned. The teaching 
 of the Kathopanishad indicates that instead of remaining 
 tied to the wheel of birth and death, man will at some time 
 go into the motionless state of "Nirvana." 
 
 In the Book of Eevelation we find these words : "Him 
 that overcometh will I make a pilar in the temple of my 
 God and he shall go no more out," referring to entire lib- 
 eration from concrete existence. Nowhere is there any 
 authority for the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. 
 A man who has evolved so far as to have an individual, 
 separate soul cannot turn l)ack in his progress and enter the 
 vehicle of niiiiual or plant, which are under a group-spirit. 
 The individual sjur.it is a higher evolution than the group- 
 spirit and tlio lesser cannot contain the greater. 
 
 Oliver Wendell Holmes, in his beautiful poem, "The 
 Chambered Nautilus," has embodied this idea of constant 
 progression in gradually improving vehicles, and final lib- 
 eration. The nautilus builds its spiral shell in chaml^ered 
 sections, constantly leaving the smaller ones, which it has 
 outgrown, for the one last built: «
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 159 
 
 Year after year beheld the silent toil 
 
 That spread his lustrous coil; 
 
 Still, as tiie spiral grew, 
 
 He left tlie past jear's dwelling for the new. 
 
 Stole with soft step its shiuiug archway through, 
 
 Built up its idle door, 
 
 Stretched in his last-found home, and knew the old no moie. 
 
 Thanks for the heavenly message brought by thee, 
 
 Child of the wandering sea, 
 
 Cast from her lap forlorn I 
 
 From thy dead lijis a dearer note is born 
 
 Than ever Triton blew from wr^'ath^d horn! 
 
 While on mine ear it rings, 
 
 Through the deep caves Of thought I hear a voice that sings: 
 
 Build thee more stately mansions, O my soul! 
 
 As tiie swift seasons roll! 
 
 Leave thy low-vaulted past! 
 
 Let each new temple, nobler than llio last, 
 
 Shut thoe from heaven with a dome more vast. 
 
 Till thou at length art free, 
 
 l^eaving thine outgrown siicll bv life's unresting sea! 
 
 The necessity, previously referred to, of obtaining an 
 organism of a specific nature, brings to mind an interest- 
 ing phase of the twin laws of Rebirth and Consequence. 
 These laws are connected with the motion of the (,'osmic 
 bodies, the Sun, the planets and the signs of the Zodiac. 
 All move in harmony with these laws, guided in their 
 orbits by their indwelling spiritual Intelligences — the 
 Planetary Spirits. 
 
 On account of the precession of the equinoxes the Sun 
 moves backward through the twelve signs of the Zodiac at 
 the rate of approximately one degree of space in 72 yeare, 
 and through each sign (30 degrees of space) in about 2.100 
 years, or around the whole circle in about 26.000 years. 
 
 This is due to the fact that the Earth does not spin upon 
 a .stationary axis. Its axis has a slow, swinging motion of 
 its own (just like the walililc of n spinning to]) that has
 
 160 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 almost spent its force), so that it describes a circle in 
 space and thus one star after another becomes Pole Star. 
 
 Because of this wabbling motion the Sun does not cross 
 the equator in the same place every year, but a few hun- 
 dred rods further back, hence the name, the "precession 
 of the equinoxes," because the equinox "precedes" — 
 comes too early. 
 
 All happenings on the Earth in connection with the 
 other Cosmic bodies and their inhabitants are connected 
 with this and other Cosmic movements. So are also the 
 laws of Rebirth and Consequence. 
 
 As the Sun passes through the different signs in the 
 course of the year, the climatic and other changes affect 
 man and his activities in different ways. Similarly the 
 passage of the Sun by the precession of the equinoxes, 
 through the twelve signs of the Zodiac — which is called a 
 World-year, brings about conditions on the Earth of a far 
 greater variety. It is necessary to the gi'owth of the soul 
 that it should experience them all. In fact, as we have 
 seen, the man himself makes these conditions while in the 
 Heaven World between l)irths. Therefore, every Ego is 
 born twice during the time the Sun is passing through one 
 sign of the Zodiac ; and, as the soul itself is necessarily 
 double-sexcd, in oi-der to obtain all experience, it is reborn 
 alternately in a male and a female body. This is because 
 the experience of one sex differs widely from that of the 
 other. At the same time, the outside conditions are not 
 gi-eatly altered in one thousand years and therefore per- 
 mit the entity to receive experience in the same identical 
 environment from the standpoint of both man and woman. 
 
 These are the general terms upon which the law of 
 Rebirth operates, but as it is not a blind law, it is subject 
 to frequent modifications, determined by the Lords of
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 161 
 
 Destiny, the Recording Angels, as, for instance, in a case 
 where an Ego needs a sensitive eye or ear and there is an 
 opportunity for giving it the required instrument in a 
 family with which relations have previously been estab- 
 lished. The time for the re-embodiment of the Ego in ques- 
 tion may lack, perhaps, two hundred years of being ripe, 
 according to the average period, but it is seen by the Lords 
 of Destiny that unless this opportunity is embraced, the 
 Ego will perhaps have to spend four or five hundred years 
 in heaven in excess of the time required, before another 
 chance will present itself. Therefore the Ego is brought 
 to rebirth ahead of schedule time, so to si)eak. the de- 
 ficiency of rest in the third heaven being made up at an- 
 other time. So we see that, not only do the departed work 
 on us from the Heaven Woi-ld. but we also woi-k on them, 
 attracting or repelling them. A favorable opportunity 
 for procuring a suitable instrument iiia\' atti-act an Ego 
 to rebirth. Had no instrument been available, he would 
 have been kept longer in heaven and the surplus time 
 deducted from his succeeding heaven lives. 
 
 The law of Consequence also woi'ks in harmony with 
 the stars, so that <i man is born at the //»ir whoi the posi- 
 twns of ilie hodics in the solar si/sfrm mJl (//rr the con- 
 dition's necrssarii to liis erpcrifure and advmwinu ni in 
 the scJiool of life. That is why A.strology is an ai)soiutely 
 true science, though even the best astrologer may misin- 
 teri)ret it. because, like all other human beings, he is 
 fallible. The stai-s show accurately the time in a man's 
 life when the debt which the Tjords of Destiny have se- 
 lected foi- payment is due. and to evade it is beyond the 
 |)owei' of man. Ves, they show the very day. alllmutrh 
 we are not always able to read them correctly. 
 
 Pei-hai)s the most striking instance known to the wiitc!'
 
 163 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 of this inability to escape what is written in the stars, 
 tliough perfectly cognizant of it, occurred in Los x4ngeles, 
 California, in 1906, Some instructions in astrology were 
 given to Mr. L., a well-known lecturer. Mr. L.'s own 
 horoscope was taken up, because a pupil will be more in- 
 terested in that than in the nativity of a stranger. He is 
 also enabled to check the accuracy of the interpretation 
 of the signs which are given him. The horoscope revealed 
 a liability to accidents and Mr, L. was shown how acci- 
 dents and other events in the past figured to the time of 
 occurrence. In addition, he was told that another accident 
 would befall him and that it would occur on the twenty- 
 first of the following July, or the seventh day after, i, e,, 
 on the twenty-eighth, the latter day being regarded as the 
 more dangerous. He was warned against conveyances of 
 any kind and the place of the threatened injury was desig- 
 nated as the breast, shoulders, arms and lower part of the 
 head. He was thoroughly convinced of tlie danger and 
 promised to remain at home on that day. 
 
 The writer went north to Seattle and a few days before 
 the critical time wrote to Mr. L. and again warned him, 
 Mr. L. answered that he remembered the warning and 
 would act accordingly. 
 
 The next communication in regard to the matter came 
 from a mutual friend, who stated that on the 28th of July 
 Mr. L. had gone to Sierra Madre on an electric car which 
 had collided with a railroad train. Mr. L. sustaining in- 
 juries of the exact description mentioned and also having a 
 tendon cut in the left leg. 
 
 The question was why Mr. L., having entire faith in 
 the prediction, had disregarded the advice. * The explana- 
 tion came three months later, when he had recovered suffi-
 
 EEBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 103 
 
 ciently to write. The letter said, '"I thought the 28th was 
 the 29th." 
 
 There is no question in the writer^s mind that this was 
 a piece of "ripe" fate, impossible to escape, whicli was 
 accurately foreshown by the stars. 
 
 The stars may therefore be called the "Clock of Des- 
 tiny." The twelve signs of the Zodiac correspond to the 
 dial ; the Sun and the planets to the hour hand, which 
 indicates the year; and tlie ^[oon to the minute hand, indi- 
 cating the month of the year when the different items in 
 the score of ripe fate allotted to each life are due to work 
 themselves out. 
 
 It cannot be sufficiently emphasized, however, that 
 though there are some things that cannr ' be escaped, man 
 has a certain scope of free will in modifying causes already 
 set going. A poet puts it tlnis : 
 
 One ship sails cast and another sails west 
 
 With the self-same win<ls that blow. 
 'Tis the set of the sail and not the gale 
 
 Which determines the way they go. 
 
 As the winds of the sea are the ways of fate 
 
 As we voyajje along throngh life, 
 'Tis the act of the soul that determines the goal, 
 And not the calm or the strife. 
 
 The great [loint to gras]) is that our ])rosent actions 
 dcterniine future conditions. 
 
 Orthodox r(>ligionists and oven those who ])rofcss no 
 religion at all. often bring forward as one of their strong- 
 est objections to the law of Rebirth that it is taught in 
 India to the "ignorant heathen," who Iwlieve in it. If it 
 is a natural law. however, there is no objection strong 
 enough to invalidate it or make it ino|-)erative. Before 
 we speak of "ignorant heathen," or send missionaries to 
 them, it might be well to examine our own knowledge a
 
 16-t KO!SI( KTC lAX fOSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 little. Educators everywhere oom])lain of superficiality on 
 the part of our students. Professor Wilbur L. Crops, of 
 Yale, mentions among otiier startling eases of ignorance, 
 the fact that in a class of forty students, not one could 
 "place" Judas Jscariot! 
 
 It would seem as though the labors of missionaries could 
 profitably be diverted from "heathen" countries and from 
 slum work to enlighten the college-bred individuals of our 
 own country, on the principle that "charity begins at 
 home," and, "as God will not let the ignorant heathen 
 perish'' it w'ould seem better to leave him in ignorance where 
 he is sure of heaven, than to enlighten him and so render 
 his chances of going to hell legion. Surely, this is a case 
 of "Where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise." We 
 would be doing ourselves and the heathen a signal service 
 by letting him alone and looking after the ignorant Chris- 
 tian nearer home. 
 
 Moreover, to call this a heathen doctrine does not dis- 
 prove it. Its assumed priority in the I^a,st is no more an 
 argument against it than the accuracy of the solution of a 
 jnathematical problem is invalidated because we do not 
 happen to like the person who first solved it. The only 
 question is, is it correct? If so, it .is absolutely immaterial 
 whence the solution first came. 
 
 All other religions have been but leading up to the 
 Christian religion. They were Eace Eeligions and con- 
 tain only in part that which Christianity has in fuller 
 measure. The real Esoteric Christianity has not yet been 
 taught publicly, nor will it be so taught until humanity 
 has passed the materialistic stage and becomes fitted to 
 receive it. The law^s of Rebirth and Consequence have 
 been secretly taught all the time, but, by the direct Com- 
 mand of Christ Himself, as we shall see, these two laws
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 165 
 
 liave not been puhVuhj taught in the Western world for 
 the past two thousand years. 
 
 Wine as a Factor in Evolution. 
 
 To understand tlie reason for this omission and the 
 moans employed to obscure these teachings, we must go 
 back to the beginning of man's history and see how, for 
 his good, he has been led by the Great Teacher of liuman- 
 ity. 
 
 In the teaching of occult science the stages of develop- 
 ment on the eartli are divided into periods called 
 '"Epochs." There have been four of these Epochs, which 
 are designated as follows, respectively: The Polarian. the 
 Hyperborean, the Ijemurian, the Atlantean. The present 
 Epoch is called the Aryan Epoch. 
 
 In the First or Polarian Epoch, what is now humanity 
 had only a dense body, as the minerals have now, hence 
 he was mineral-like. 
 
 In the Second or Hyperborean Epoch, a vital body was 
 added and man-in-the-making possessed a body constituted 
 as are those of plants. He was not a ])lant. but was plant- 
 like. 
 
 In the Third or Leiuurian K])och, ho obtained hi- desire 
 body and l)ecame constituted like the animal — an nniinal- 
 man. 
 
 In the h'i)urth or Atlantean E])oili. mind was un folded 
 and now, so far as his principles are concerned, ho steps 
 upon the stage of physical life as MAX. 
 
 In the present, the Fifth or Aryan Epoch, man will in 
 some degree unfold the third or lowest aspect of hi< throe- 
 fold spirit — the Ego. 
 
 Tlie student is requested to strongly impress upon bis
 
 166 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 mind the emphatic statement that in the process of evolu- 
 tion up to the time when man gained self -consciousness, 
 absolutely nothing teas left to chance. 
 
 After gaining self-consciousness there is a certain scope 
 for the exercise of man's own individual will to enable 
 unfold his Divine spiritual powers. 
 
 The great Leaders of mankind take even'thing into 
 consideration, the food of man included. This has a 
 great deal to do with his development. "Tell me what 
 you eat and I will tell you what you are" is not a far- 
 fetched idea, but a great truth in nature. 
 
 The man of the first Epoch was ethereal. That does 
 not contradict the statement that he was mineral-like, for 
 all gases are mineral. The Earth was still soft, not yet 
 having solidified. In the Bible man is called Adam and 
 it is said that he was made of earth. 
 
 Cain is described as an agriculturist. He symbolizes 
 the man of the Second Epoch. He had a vital body like 
 the plants which sustained him. 
 
 In the Third Epoch food was obtained from living 
 animals to supplement the former plant food. Milk was 
 the means used for evolving the desire body, which made 
 the mankind of that time animal-like. This is what is 
 meant by the Bible statement that "Abel was a shepherd.'' 
 It is nowhere stated that he killed animals. 
 
 In the Fourth Epoch man had evolved be3'ond the ani- 
 mal — he had mind. Thought breaks down nerve cells; 
 kills, destroys and causes decay. Therefore the focfd of 
 the Atlantean was, by analogy, dead carcasses. He killed 
 to eat and that is why the Bible states that "Nirarod was 
 a mighty hunter." Nimrod represents the ninn of the 
 Fourth Epoch. 
 
 In the meanwhile, man had descended deeper and deeper
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 167 
 
 into matter. His former ethereal body formed the skel- 
 eton within and had become solid. He had also lost by 
 degrees the spiritual perception which was possessed by 
 him in the earlier Epochs. Thus it was designed. He is 
 destined to get it back at a higher stage, plus the self- 
 consciousness which he did not then possess. He had, 
 however, during the first four Epochs, a greater knowl- 
 edge of the si)i ritual world. He knew he did not die and 
 that when one body wa.sted away it was like the drying 
 of a leaf from the tree in the autumn — anothei- l)ody 
 would grow to take its place. Therefore ho had no i-eal 
 appreciation of the opportunities and advantages of this 
 J^arth life of concrete existence. 
 
 But it was necessaiy that he should become thoroughly 
 awake to the great importance of this concrete existence, 
 so that he might learn from it all that could be learned. 
 So lon^ as he felt that he was a citizen of the higher 
 Worlds and knew for a certainty that physical life is but 
 a small ])art of real existence he did not take it seriouslj'' 
 enough. He did not apply himself to the cultivation of 
 the op])oi'tunities for growth which are found only in the 
 present i)hasc of existence. He dallied his time away 
 without developing the resources of the worlil. as do the 
 I>eople of India today, for the same rea.son. 
 
 The only way in which an appreciation of concrete 
 physical existence could be aroused in man was by de- 
 priving him of the memory of his higher, spiritual exist- 
 ence for a few lives. Thus, during his Earth life, he 
 came to hold no positive knowledge of any other than the 
 one present physical life, and was in this way impelled 
 to earnestly apply himself to living it. 
 
 There had been religions previous to Christianity which 
 had taught Kebirth and the law of Consequence, but the
 
 168 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 time had now come wlien it was no longer conducive 
 to man's advancement that he should know this doctrine, 
 and ifrnorance concerning it came to be regarded as a sign 
 of progress. This one single life was to be made para- 
 mount. Therefore we find that the Christian Religion, as 
 publicly taught, does not embody the laws of Consequence 
 and Eebirth. Nevertheless, as Christianity is the religion 
 of the' most advanced Race, it must be the most advanced 
 Religion, and Ijecause of the elimination of this doctrine 
 from its public teachings, the conquest of the world of 
 matter is being made by the Anglo-Saxon and Teutonic 
 races, in which this phase has been carried furthest. 
 
 As some new addition to or change in the food of man 
 had been made in every Epoch to meet its conditions and 
 accomplish its purposes, we now find added to the food 
 of the previous Epochs a new article — WINE. It was 
 needed on account of its benumbing effect upon the spir- 
 itual principle in man, because no religion, in and of 
 itself, could have made man forget his nature as a spirit 
 and have caused him to think of himself as "a worm of the 
 dust," or made him believe that 'Ve walk with the same 
 force with which we think" — indeed, it was never in- 
 tended that he should go so far as that. 
 
 Hitherto only water had been used as a drink and in 
 the ceremonies of the Temple service, but after the sub- 
 mergence of Atlantis — a continent which once existed be- 
 tween Europe and America, Avhere the Atlantic Ocpan now' 
 lies — those who escaped destruction began to cultivate 
 the vine and make wine, as we find narrated in the Bible 
 story of Xoah. Noah symbolizes the remnant of the At- 
 lantean Epoch, which became the nucleus of the Fifth 
 Race — therefore our progenitors. 
 
 The active principle of alcohol is a "spirit" and as the
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 1 <19 
 
 humanity of the earlier Epochs used the articles of food 
 best suited to their vehicles, so this spirit was, in the Fifth 
 Epoch, added to the foods previously used by evolving 
 humanity. It acts upon the spirit of the Fifth Epoch 
 man, temporarily paralyzinfr it, that it may know, esteem 
 and conquer the physical world and value it at its proper 
 worth. Thus man forgets, for the time being, his spir- 
 itual home, clinging to this form of existence, which he 
 has previously despised, with all the tenacity born of a 
 feeling that this is all there is — or at least, preferring 
 the certainty of this world to taking chances on a heaven 
 which, in his present muddled state, he does not under- 
 stand. 
 
 Water only had been used in the Temples, but now this 
 is altered. "Bacchus,'' a god of wine, appears and under 
 his sway the most advanced nations forget that there is a 
 higher life. None who offer tribute to the counterfeit 
 spirit of wine or any alcoholic liquor (the product of 
 fermentation and decay) can ever know anything of the 
 higher Self — the true Spirit which is the very source of 
 life. 
 
 All this was preparatory to the coming of Christ, and 
 it is of the highest significance that Ilis frsf art was to 
 change "water into wine."' (John ii:ll.) 
 
 In private lie taught T{el)irth to Ilis disciples. He not 
 only taught thorn in words, but lie took them "into the 
 mountain." This is a mystic term meaning a ]ilaco of 
 Initiation. In the course of Initiation they see for them- 
 selves thai I\oliii-th is a fact, for there Elijah ajipearcd 
 before thoni. who. they are told, is also John the Baptist. 
 Christ, in unequivocal terms, had previously told tliem, 
 when speaking of John the Baptist, "this is Elijah who 
 was for to come." He reiterates this at the transfigura>-
 
 170 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tion scene, sayiiij?. "Elijah has come already and they 
 knew him not. but have done to him whatsoever they list- 
 ed. " And following this, it is said that "they understood 
 He spake of John the Baptist" (Matt, xvii :12-13) . On this 
 occasion, and also at the time when Rebirth was discussed 
 between Him and His di.sciples. they told Him that some 
 thought He was Elijah and others that He was one of the 
 prophets who had been reborn. He commanded them 
 to "tell no man." (Matt, xvii :9 ; Luke ix:21). This 
 was to be, for thousands of years, an esoteric teaching, 
 to be known only among the few pioneers who fitted 
 themselves for the knowledge, pushing ahead to the 
 Stage of development when these truths will again be 
 known to man. 
 
 That Chi'ist taught Rebirth and also the law of t'on- 
 sequenee is perhaps shown in no other place as clearly 
 as in the case of the man who had been bom blind, where 
 PHs disciples asked, "Who did sin, this man or his par- 
 ents, that he was born blind ? " (Johnix:2). 
 
 Had Christ not taught Rebirth and the law of Conse- 
 (lucncc, the natural answei" would have been, "Nonsense! 
 how could a man have sinned before he was horn, and 
 have bi-ought blindness upon himself as a result?" But 
 Chiist docs not answer in that way. He is not surprised 
 at the (pu'stion. nor does He treat it as being at all un- 
 usual, showing that it was quite in harmony with His 
 teachings. He explains, "Neither hath this man sinned, 
 noi- his parents; but that the works of (the) God should 
 be made manifest in him." 
 
 The orthodox intcrj)retation is that the man was born 
 blind in order that Christ might have the opportunity of 
 performing a miracle to show His power. H would have 
 been a strange way for a God to obtain glory — capriciously
 
 REBIHTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE HI 
 
 condemning a man to many years of blindnes? and ini^ciy 
 that Ho might "show off" at a future time! We would 
 consider a man who acted in such a manner a monster 
 of cruelty. 
 
 How much more logical to think that there may he 
 another explanation. To impute to God conduct which, in 
 a human being, we would denounce in the strongest terms, 
 is surely unreasonable. 
 
 Christ differentiates between the physically blind body 
 of the man and the God within, which is the Higher Self. 
 
 The dense body has committed no sin. The God within 
 has done some deed which manifests in the particular 
 affliction from which he is suffering. It is not stretching 
 a point to call a man a God. Paul says, "know ye not 
 that ye are Gods?" and he refers to the human body as 
 tlie "temple of God," the indwelling spirit. 
 
 Finally, although most people do not remember their 
 past lives, there are some who do, and all may know if 
 they will live the life necessary to attain the knowledge. 
 This requires great strengtli of character, l)ecaupe such 
 knowledge will carry with it a knowledge of imi)en(ling 
 fate that may be hanging black and sinister over one, 
 which will manifest in dire disaster. Nature has gra- 
 ciously hidden the past and the future from us, tluit we 
 may not be robbed of }X!ace of mind by suffering in antici- 
 pation of the pain in store for us. As we attain greater 
 develojmient we shall learn to welcome all things with 
 equanimity, seeing in all troubles the result of past evil 
 and feeling thank ful that the obligation^ incurred thereby 
 arc being annulled, knowing that so much less stands 
 between us and the day of liberal ioTi from the wjieel of 
 birth and death. 
 
 When a person dies in childhood in one life, he or she
 
 172 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 not iiil'iT<iiU'iitly iiMueiiibers lluil life in th(> next body, 
 because ehildreu under 14 years do not journey around 
 the entire life eycle, which necessitates the building of a 
 complete set of new vehicles. They simply pass into the 
 upper Regions of the Desire Woi-ld and there wait for a 
 new embodiment, which usually takes place in from one 
 to twenty years after death. When they return to birth, 
 they brinj^ with them the old mind and desire body, and 
 if we listened to the prattle of children, we should often 
 be able to discover and reconstruct such stories ;is the 
 following: 
 
 A Remarkable Story. 
 
 One day in Santa Barbara, Cal., a man by the name of 
 Roberts came to a trained clairvoyant who is also a lecturer 
 on Theosophy and asked for help in a i)erplexing case. 
 Mr. Roberts had been walking in the street the previous 
 day when a little three-year-old girl came up to him and 
 put her arms around his knees, calling him papa. Mr. 
 Roberts was indignant, thinking that someone was tiying 
 to father the child on him. But the mother of the child, 
 who came up directly, was equally put out and tried to get 
 the child away. The child, however, kept on clinging 
 to Mr. R., insisting that he was her father. On account 
 of circumstances to be told later Mr. R. could not put 
 it out of his mind, and sought out the chirvoyant, who 
 accompanied him to the house of the child's parents, 
 where the little girl at once ran up to Mi'. R. and again 
 called him ])apa. The clairvoyant, Avhom 1 will call X. 
 first took the child over to the window to note whether 
 the iris of the eye would ex])and and contract when he 
 turned her to and from the light, in order to see whether 
 another entity than the rightful owner was in possession
 
 REBIRTH AND THE LAW OF CONSEQUENCE 173 
 
 of the child's body, I'ur the eye is the window of the soul 
 and no ' ' obsessing ' ' entity can secure control of that part. 
 Mr. X. found, however, that the child was normal, and 
 next proceeded to (jucstion the little one carefully. After 
 patient work carried on intermittently. during the after- 
 noon, so as not to tire the child, this is the story she tolil : 
 
 She had lived with her pajja, Mr. Roberts, and another 
 mamma in a little house that stood all alone, where no 
 other house could be seen ; there was a little brook close 
 to the hou.se where some Howers grew (and here she ran 
 out and brought in some '"pussy-willows") and there was 
 a plank across the brook which she was cautioned against 
 crossing, for fear she might fall into the brook. One day 
 her i)apa had left her mother anci herself and had not 
 returned. When their supply of food was exhausted her 
 mamma lay down on the bed and became so still. At last 
 she said quaintly, "then I also died, but I didn't die. 1 
 came here." 
 
 Ml'. Roberts next told his story. Eighteen years before 
 he lived in London, where his father was a brewer. He 
 fell in love with their servant girl. His father objected, 
 so he eloped with her to Australia after they had first 
 been married. Here he went out into the bush and cleared 
 a little farm, where he erected ;i small cabin by ;i bi-ook. 
 just as described by the little girl. A daughter was born 
 to them there, and when she was about two yeai's old he 
 left the house one morning and went to a clearing .some 
 distance from the house, and while there a man with a 
 rifle came up to him. saying that he arrested him in the 
 name of the law for a 1)ank robbery committed on the 
 night Mr. R. had left England. The oflficcr had tracked 
 him heiv. thinking him the criminal. Mi'. R. b(>gged to 
 be alhnved to go to his wit'c and cliihl. ]>u1. tjiiiikinir this
 
 J 74 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 a ruse to entrap him into tlie hands of confeclerates, the 
 officer refused and drove liini to the coast at the ])oint of 
 the gun. He was taken to England and tried and lii.s in- 
 nocence proven. 
 
 First tlien did the authorities take liced of his constant 
 ra\ings ahout his wife and chikl, whom he knew must 
 starve in that wikl and lonely country. An expedition 
 was sent out to the cabin, wlien it was found that only the 
 skeletons of the wife and child remained. 'Sir. Eoberts' 
 father had died in the meantime, and though he had 
 disinherited Mr. E., his brothers divided with him and he 
 came to America a broken man. 
 
 He then produced photographs of himself and his wife, 
 and at the suggestion of Mr. X. they were mixed with a 
 number of other photographs and shown to the little girl, 
 wlio unhesitatingly plcKea oi.t the photographs of both 
 her alloired parents, althougli Ihe photograph shown v 'S 
 very did'erent from the present appearance of Mr. Roberts.
 
 PART II. 
 
 Cosmogenesis and Anthropogenesis
 
 CHAPTER- V. 
 The ]?klatiox of Man to God. 
 
 IX the preceding chapters we have been considering 
 man in relation to thiee of the five Worlds which 
 form the field of his evolution. We have partly de- 
 scribed these Worlds and noted the different vehicles of 
 consciousness by means of wliicli he is correlated to them. 
 We have studied his relation ti) tlie other tiiree king- 
 doms — mineral, plant and animal — noting the difference 
 in vehicles, and consequent diirerence in consciousness, 
 between man and each of these kingdoms. We have fol- 
 lowed man throui^h one life cycle in the three Worlds 
 and have examined the operation of the twin laws of 
 Consequence and liel)irth in their bearing upon the evolu- 
 tion of man. 
 
 In order to understand further details as to the iirng- 
 ress of man. it now becomes necessary to study his reliition 
 to the (Jrand Architect of the T'nivcrse — to (Jod and to 
 the Hierarchies of Celestial Beings which stand ujion the 
 many different nings of the Jacob's ladder of attainment 
 that stretches from man to TJod and l)Cvond. 
 
 This is a task of the utmost difliculty. rendered still 
 more so by the indefinite conceptions of God which exist 
 in the minds of the majoritv of the readers of literature 
 dealing with this subject. It i- true that names, in and 
 of themselves, are not important. Init it matters greatly 
 that we know wluit we m<'an by a name; otherwise misun-
 
 Dift«^reitn k. 
 
 Ut Cosmic Plftoe /a a X 
 
 6t^? Cosmic Plane 
 
 God 5 o]- ol>7€r Jolih 
 
 ith Cosmic rldkneirjtlu<i€& all btlouo 
 this line, the stver? Lworlds btifj 
 Svbdivi^ioRS o]- \X. 
 
 "Wi 
 
 1 I5^?£ UJorU o| God 
 
 2"^he UUorid o|- Vir^f?3pinh 
 
 5^he UJorl(Lo[ Divine ')pirit 
 
 4(5he "iDorld oj- L.|£ j)pirlt 
 
 ? S^he'UJorldo[ <5hou^W t 
 
 G"5he \Uorld c^ TDc^ire 
 
 T^he Phv^.t&\ TJJorld
 
 THE RELATION OF MAN TO GOD 179 
 
 (lerstandinor will result, and if a common nomenclature is 
 not a^'rec'd upon by writers and teachers, the present con- 
 fusion will be worse confounded. "When the name ''God" 
 is used it is always uncertain whether The Absolute. The 
 One Existence, is meant; or The 8u])reme Bein<r, Who is 
 the Great Arciiitect of tlic Universe; or God, Who is the 
 Architect of our Solar System. 
 
 The division of the Godliead into "Father," "Son" and 
 "Holy Ghost"' is also confusing. Although the Beings 
 designated by these names are immeasurably above man 
 and worthy of all the reverence and worship he is cajiable 
 of rendering to his highest conceptions of Divinity, yet 
 They are different from one another in actual fact. 
 
 Diagrams 6 and 12 will perhaps make the suljjcct clear. 
 It must be kept in mind that the Worlds and Cosmic 
 Planes are not one above another in space, but that tiie 
 seven Cosmic Planes inter-])enctrate each other and all the 
 seven Worlds. They are states of spirit-matter, permeating 
 one another, so that God and the other great Beings who 
 are mentioned are not far away in space. They pervade 
 every part of their own realms and realms of greater 
 density than their own. They are all ]iresent in our world 
 and are actually and tlr fnrfo "nearer thaa hands and 
 feet." Tt is a literal truth when we say "in Him we live 
 and move and have our being." for none of us could 
 exist outside these great Intelligences Who pervade and 
 sustain our world with Their Life. 
 
 It has been shown that the Etheric l^egion extends 
 beyond the atmosphere of our dense Earth : that the De- 
 sire World extends out into space further than the Etheric 
 Region: also that the World of Thought extends further 
 into inter-planetary Space than either of the others. Of 
 course, the Worlds of rarer substance occupy a larger space
 
 180 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 than the denser World, which has crystallized and con- 
 densed, thus oecupyinj? less space. 
 
 The same principle is operative in the (Josmic Planes. 
 The densest of them is the seventh (counting from the 
 top downward). It is represented in the diagram as 
 laiger than any of the others, the reason being that it 
 is the plane with which we are most intimately concerned, 
 and it was desired to indicate its principal subdivisions. 
 In reality, however, it occupies less space than any of the 
 other Cosmic Planes, although it must be borne in mind 
 that, even with this comparatively restrictive qualification 
 as to its extent, it is still immeasurably vast, far beyond 
 tlie utmost power of the human mind to conceive, com- 
 pi'isiiig within its limits millions of Solar Systems .similar 
 to our own, which are the fields for the evolution of many 
 grades of beings of approximately our own status. 
 
 Of the six Cosmic Planes above our own we know 
 nothing, save that we are told they are the fields of 
 activity of great Hierarchies of Beings of indescribable 
 s])lendor. 
 
 Proceeding from our Physical World to the inner and 
 finer Worlds and up through the Cosmic Planes, we find 
 that God, the Architect of our Solar System, the Source 
 and Goal of our existence, is found in the highest division 
 of the seventh Cosmic Plane. This is His World. 
 
 His Realm includes the systems of evolution carried on 
 in the other planets wliich belong to our system — Uranus. 
 Saturn. Jupiter, ]\Iars, Earth. Venus, Mercury, and their 
 satellites. 
 
 The great Spiritual Intelligences designated as the 
 Planetary Spirits, which guide these evolutions, are called 
 the "Seven Spirits before the Throne." They are His 
 Ministers, each presiding over a certain department of the 
 Kingdom of God — which is our Solar System. The Sun
 
 THE RELATION OF AIAX TO GOD 181 
 
 is also the field of evolution of the most exalted Beings 
 in our Cosmos. They alone can endure and advance by 
 means of the terrific solar vibrations. The Sun is the 
 nearest approach we have to a visible symbol of God, 
 yet it is but a veil for That which is behind. What 'i'hat 
 is cannot be uttered pul)licly. 
 
 Wlicn we try to discover the origin of the Architect of 
 our Solar System, we find that we must pass to the highest 
 of the seven Cosmic Planes. We are then in the Realm 
 of The Supreme Being, Who emanated from The Absolute. 
 
 The Absolute is beyond comprehension. No expression 
 nor simile whicli we are capable of conceiving can possibly 
 convey any adequate idea I\[anifestation implies limita- 
 tion. Therefore, we may at Ijest characterize The Abso- 
 lute as Boundless Being; as the Root of Existence. 
 
 From the Root of Existence — The Absolute — proceeds 
 the Supreme Being, at the dawn of manifestation. This 
 is THE ONE. 
 
 In the first chapter of John this Great Being is called 
 God. From tliis Supreme Being emanates Tiie Word, the 
 Creative Fiat "without whom was not anything made/' 
 and this Word is the alone-begotten Son, born of His 
 Father (the Supreme Being) before all worlds — but posi- 
 tively nut Christ. Grand and glorious as is Christ, tower- 
 ing high above mere liiuiian nature. He is not this Exalted 
 Being. Truly "the Word was made flesh,'' but not in the 
 limited sense of the flesh of one body. Iiut the flesh of all 
 that is, in this and millions of other Solar Systems. 
 
 The First Asju-ct of the Sujircme Being may Ik." char- 
 acterized as I'OWKH. Fi'oii) tills ])ro(eeds tbe Second 
 Aspect, '111 !•: WOliD: mikI finiii both of tbcso i)rocecds tbe 
 Tbird Aspirt. MOTKlW 
 
 From this tbrwfold Supreme Being proceed tbe seven
 
 182 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Civeat Logoi. They contain witliin Themselves all the 
 great Hierarchies Avhich differentiate more and more as 
 They diffuse through the various Cosmic Planes. (See 
 diagram 0.) Tiiere are forty-nine Hierarchies on the sec- 
 ond Cosmic Piano ; on the third there are 343 Hierarchies. 
 Each of these is capable of septenary divisions and subdi- 
 visions, so that in the lowest Cosmic Plane, where the 
 Solar Systems manifest, the number of divisions and sub- 
 divisions is almost infinite. 
 
 In the Highest World of the seventh Cosmic Plane 
 dwells the God of our Solar System and the Gods of all 
 other Solar Systems in the Universe. These great Beings 
 are also threefold in manifestation, like The Supreme 
 Being. Their three aspects are Will, Wisdom and Activity. 
 
 Each of the seven Planetary Spirits which proceed 
 from God and have charge of the evolution of life on one 
 of the seven planets, is also threefold and differentiates 
 within itself Creative Hierarchies which go through a 
 septenary evolution. The evolution carried on by one 
 Planetary Spirit differs from the methods of development 
 inaugurated by each of the others. 
 
 It may be furtlier stated tliat. at least in the particular 
 planetary scheme to which we belong, the entities farthest 
 evolved in the earliest stages, who had reached a high 
 stage of perfection in previous evolutions, assume tlie func- 
 tions of the original Planetary Spirit and continue the 
 evolution, the original Planetary Spirit withdrawing from 
 active participation, l)ut guiding its Regents. 
 
 The foregoing is the teaching relative to all the Solar 
 Systems, but coming down to the particular System to 
 which we belong, the following is the teaching which the 
 sufficiently trained Seer can obtain for himself by per- 
 gonal investigation of the memory of nature.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Sen em i; of Evolution, 
 
 The Beginning. 
 
 IN harmony with the llonnctic axiom ''As above, so 
 below" and vice versa. Solar Systems are born, die 
 and come to birth anew in cycles of activity and rest, 
 as does man. 
 
 There is a constant flaming out and dying down of 
 activity in every department of nature, corresponding tc 
 the alternations of ebb and flow, day and night, summer 
 and winter, life and death. 
 
 In the beginning of a Day of Manifestation it is tjiught 
 that a certain Great Being (designated in the Western 
 World by the name of God, but by other names in other 
 parts of the earth) limits Himself to a certain portion 
 of space, in which He elects to create a Solar System 
 for the evolution of added self-consciousness. (See dia- 
 gram 6.) 
 
 He includes in His own Being hosts of glorious Hier- 
 archies of, to us, immeasurable spiritual power and splen- 
 dor. They are the fruitage of past manifestations of this 
 same Being and also other Intelligences, in descending 
 degrees of development down to such as have not readied 
 a stage of consciousness as high as our present humanity, 
 and therefore these latter will not he able to finish their 
 evolution in this System. In God — this great collective 
 
 18.*]
 
 184 KOSICRUCIAX COSMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 Eeing — there are contained lesser beings of every grade of 
 intelligence and stage of consciousness, from omniscience 
 to an unconsciousness deeper tlian that of the deepest 
 trance condition. 
 
 During the period of manifestation with which we arc 
 concerned, these various grades of beings are working to 
 acquire iimro experience than they possessed at the begin- 
 ning of this period of existence. Those who, in previous 
 manifestations, have attained to the higliest degree of 
 development work on those who have not yet evolved any 
 consciousness. They induce in them a stage of self-con- 
 sciousness from whicli they can take up further work 
 tliemselves. Those who had started their evolution in a 
 former Day of Manifestation, but had not progressed far 
 at the close, noAv take up their task again, just as we take 
 up our daily work in the morning where we left oft* the 
 previous niglit. 
 
 All the different Beings, however, do not take np their 
 evolution at the early stages of a new manifestation. fSome 
 must wait until those wlio precede them have made the 
 conditicms whicli are necessary for their further develop- 
 ment. There are no instantaneous processes in nature. 
 All is an exceedingly slow unfolding, a development which, 
 though so exceedingly slow, is yet absolutely certain to 
 attain ultimate perfection. Just as there are progressive 
 stages in the human life — childhood, youth, manhood or 
 womanhood, and old age — so in the macrocosm there are 
 different stages corresponding to these various periods of 
 tlie mierocosmic life. 
 
 A child cannot take up the duties of fatherhood or 
 motherhood. Tts undcvrlopcd mental and physical con- 
 dition render it incapable of doing such work. The same 
 is true of the less evolved beings in the beginning of mani-
 
 THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 186 
 
 festation. They must wait until the higher evolved have 
 made the proper eouditions for them. The lower the 
 g)-ade of the intelligence of the evolving being, the more 
 it is dependent upon outside help. 
 
 At the Beginning, then, the highest Beings — those who 
 are the farthest evolved — work upon those whu have the 
 greatest degree of unconsciousness. Later, the\ turn them 
 over to some of the less evolved entities, who are then 
 able to carry the work a little further. At last self- 
 consciousness is awakened. The evolving life has ije- 
 come Man. 
 
 From the point where the self-conscious individual Ego 
 has come into being he must go on and expand his con- 
 sciousness without outside helji. Experience and thought 
 are then to take the j^lace of outside teacheis and the 
 glory, power and splendor he may attain are limitless. 
 
 The i)eri<)d of time devoted to the attainment of self- 
 consciousness and to the building of the vehicles through 
 which the spirit in man manifests, is called " Involution. " 
 
 The subse(iuent period of existence, during which the 
 individual human being develops self-consciousness into 
 divine omniscience, is called ' ' Evolution. ' ' 
 
 The Force within the evolving being which makes evo- 
 lution what it is and not a mere unfoldmcnt of latent ger- 
 minal possibilities ; which makes the evolution of each in- 
 dividual diffei' from that of every olher: which i)rovides 
 the element of originality and gives scope to the creative 
 ability which the evolving being is to cultivate that he 
 may become a (Jod-that Force is called 'Ticnius. " and. 
 as previously explained, its manifestation is''Epigenesi8. " 
 
 Many of the advanced philosophies of modem times 
 I'ccognize involution and evolution. Science recogni/os 
 only the latter, because it (Science) deals oidy with the
 
 186 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Form side of manifestation. Involution belongs to the 
 Life side : but tlio most advanced soiontists regard Epi- 
 genesis as a demonstralile fact. Tlie TJosicrucian Cosmo- 
 Conception cnmbiiios all tlirco as nooossarv to full under- 
 standing of tbe past, present and future development of 
 tbe System to which we belong. 
 
 TlIK "\V01?LDS, 
 
 We might use a homc-ly instance to illustrate the build- 
 ing of a Cosmos. Suppose a man wants to establish a 
 hoiuo in which to live. He first selects a suitable location 
 and then j>roceeds to buil a house, dividing it into various 
 rooms to serve certain j irposes. He makes a kitchen, 
 dining-room, bedroouis ai... bathroom, and furnishes tiieui 
 all to suit the special purpose they are int-endcd to serve. 
 
 When (Jod desires to create, He seeks out an appropriate 
 place in space, which He fills with His aura, ])ormeating 
 every atom of the Cosmic Root-substance of that particular 
 jiortinn of space with His Life, thus awakening the activ- 
 ity latent within every //^separate atom. 
 
 This Cosmic Root-substance is an expression of the 
 negative pole of the Universal Spirit, while the great 
 Creative Being we call God (of Avhom we, as spirits, are 
 ])art ) is an expression of the positive energy of the same 
 Universal Absolute Spirit. Frnui the work of one upon 
 the other, all that we see about us in the Physical World 
 has resulted. The oceans, the Earth, everything we see 
 manifesting as mineral, plant, animal and bunuin forms 
 — all are rrystnllizrd space, emanated from this negative 
 Spirit-substance, which alone existed at the dawn of Being. 
 As surely as the bard and llinty house of the snail is the 
 solidified juices of its soft body, so surely all forms are 
 crystallizations around the negative pole of Spirit.
 
 THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 187 
 
 God draws from the Cosmic "Root-substance outside His 
 immediate spliere ; thus tlie substance within the nascent 
 cosmos becomes denser than it is in Universal space, be- 
 tween Solar Systems. 
 
 When God has thus prepared the material for His 
 Habitation, He next sets it in order. Every part of the 
 system is pervaded by His consciousness, but a different 
 modification of that consciousness in each part or divi- 
 sion. The Cosmic Root-sul)stance is set in varyinor rates 
 of vibration and is therefore differently constituted in its 
 various divisions, or retjions. 
 
 The al)ove is the manner in whicli the Worlds come into 
 being and are fitted to serve different purposes in the evo- 
 lutionary scheme,' the same as the various rooms in the 
 house are fitted to serve tlie purposes of everyday life in 
 tlie Pliysical World. 
 
 We have already seen tliat tliere are seven Worlds. These 
 Worlds have each a different '•measure*" and rate of vibra- 
 tion. In tlie densest World (tlie Physical) the measure of 
 vibration, though in the case of light-waves reaching a 
 rate of hunrlreds of millions jier second, is nevertheless in- 
 finitesimal when coni])iirod to the rapidity of the vibration 
 in the Desire World, which i> next to the Physical. To 
 get some conception of the meaning and rajudity of vilira- 
 tion, perhaps the easiest way is to watch the heat vil)rations 
 rising from a very Imt stove, or from a steam ra<liator 
 near a window. 
 
 It must be l)orne constantly in mind that those Worlds 
 are not separated by space or distance, as is the earth 
 from the other planets. They are states of matter, of vary- 
 ing density and vil)ratinn. ns are the solids. li(|ui<1s and 
 gases of our Physical World. 'I'licsc Worlds are not in- 
 stantaneouslv created at the l)e<:innine of a Dav of Mani-
 
 188 ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 festati(>n. nor do tliev hist until tlio ond ; Iml as a spider 
 spins its web thread by thread, so Clod dilTerentiatx's one 
 after another of the Worhls witliin Himself, as the neces- 
 sity arises for new conditions in the scheme of evolution 
 in which He is eni^aged. Tims liave all the seven Worlds 
 been gradually dilferentiated as tliey are at present. 
 
 The highest \\'orlds are created first, and as involution 
 is to slowly carry the life into denser and denser matter 
 for the building of forms, the finer Worlds gra<lually con- 
 dense and new Worlds are differentiated within God to 
 furnish the necessary links between Himself and the 
 Worlds which have consolidated. In due time the point 
 of greatest density, the nadir of materiality, is reached. 
 From that point the life begins to ascend into higher 
 Worlds, as evolution proceeds. That leaves the denser 
 Worlds depopulated, one by one. When the purpose has 
 been served for which a parti«ular World was created, God 
 ends its existence, which has become suj>erfluous, by ceas- 
 ing within Himself the particular activity which brought 
 into being and sustained that World. 
 
 The highest (finest, rarest, most ethereal) Worlds are 
 the first created and the last eliminated, while the three 
 densest Worlds, in which our present phase of evolution is 
 carried on, are but comparatively evanescent phenomena 
 incident to the spirit's dip into matter. 
 
 The Seven Periods. 
 
 The evolutionary scheme is carried through these five 
 Worlds in seven great Periods of Manifestation, during 
 ■which the virgin spirit, or evolving life, becomes first, 
 man — then, a God. 
 
 At the lieginning of ^lanifestation God differentiates 
 within (not from) HinT^olf these virgin spirits, as sparks
 
 THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 189 
 
 from a Flame, of tlie same nature, capal)le of being fanned 
 into Flames themselves. Evolution is the fanning process 
 which is to accomplish that end. In the virgin spirits are 
 enfolded all the possibilities of their Divine Father, in- 
 cluding the germ of independent Will, which makes them 
 capable of originating new ])hases, not latent in it. The 
 latent pombiJifles are transformed into dynamic powers 
 and available faculties during evolution, while the inde- 
 pendent Will institutes new and original departures — or 
 Epigenesis, 
 
 Prior to the beginning of the pilgrimage through mat- 
 ter the virgin spirit is in the World of Virgin Spirits, the 
 next to the highest of the seven Worlds. It has Divine 
 Consciousness, but itof .'^V/Z-consciousness. That, Soul- 
 power, and the Creative ^find. are faculties or powers 
 attained to bv evolution. 
 
 When the virgin spirit is immersed in the World of 
 Divine Spirit, it is blinded and rendered utterly uncon- 
 scious bv that matter. It is as oblivious to outside con'li- 
 tions as is man when in the deepest trance. This state 
 of unconsciousness jirevails during the first ])eriod. 
 
 In the Second Period it rises to the dreamless sleep 
 state; in the I'hiid Period is reaches the dream stage, and 
 in the middle of the F'ourth Period, at which we have now 
 arrived, the full waking consciousness of man is att-iiined. 
 This is a consciousness pertaining to only the lowest one 
 of the seven Worlds. During the reiuaining half of this 
 Period, and then entire three remaining Periods, man 
 must expand liis consciousness so as to iiulude all of the 
 six Worlds above this Physical Woild. 
 
 When man pass<'d through th(>se Worlds in bis descent 
 his energies were directed by higher Beings, who assisted 
 him to turn his unconscious energy ininml for the building
 
 190 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 of projier vehicles. At last, when he was far enough ad- 
 vanced and equipped with the threefold body as a necessary 
 instrument, these higher Beings "opened his eyes" and 
 turned his gaze outward upon the Chemical Region of the 
 Pliysical World, that his energies might conquer it. 
 
 When he has fitted himself by his work in the Chemical 
 Region, his next step in progress will be towards an ex- 
 pansion in consciousness that will include the Etheric 
 Region; then the Desire World, etc., etc. 
 
 In the Rosicrucian terminology, the names of the seven 
 Periods are as follows: 
 
 1. The Saturn Period. 
 
 2. The Sun Period. 
 
 3. The Moon Period. 
 
 4. The Earth Period. 
 
 5. The Jupiter Period. 
 
 6. The Venus Period. 
 
 7. The Vulcan Period. 
 
 These periods are suc- 
 cessive Rebirths of our 
 Earth. 
 
 It must not be thought that the above-mentioned Periods 
 have anvthing to do with the planets which move in their 
 orbits around the sun in company with the earth. In fact, 
 it cannot l)e too eiupliatically stated that tliere is no con- 
 nection wliatever between these planets and the Periods. 
 The Periods are simply past, present or future incarnations 
 of our Earth, "conditions" throuizh which it has passed, 
 is now passing, or will jiass in the future. 
 
 The three first mentioned Periods (the Saturn, Sun and 
 Moon Periods) have been passed through. We are now in 
 the fourth, or Earth Period. When this Earth Period of 
 our Globe has been completed, we and it shall pass in 
 turi' through the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan conditions 
 bef te the great septenary Day of Manifestation comes to
 
 THE SCHEME OF EVOLUTION 191 
 
 an end, when all that now is will once more be merged in 
 the Absolute for a period of rest and assimilation of the 
 fruits of our evolution, to re-emerge for furthi-r and higher 
 development at the dawn of another Great Day. 
 
 The three and one-half Pci-iods already behind us have 
 been sjient in gaining our present vehicles and conscious- 
 ness. The remaining throe and one-half Periods wil! ')e 
 devoted to perfecting these dill'cront vehicles and expanding 
 our consciousness into something akin to omniscience. 
 
 The journey made by the virgin spirit from unconscious- 
 ness to omniscience, unfolding its latent possi])ilities into 
 a kinetic energy, is a process of marvelous complexity and 
 only the roughest outline will at first l)e given. As we 
 progress in our present study, however, more details will be 
 filled in, until the picture is as complete as the Avriter is 
 capable of making it. The attention of the student is 
 called to the definition of terms that are given as new 
 ideas are being presented. He is earnestly importuned to 
 familiarize himself with them, as the intention is to sim- 
 plify the matter by using only one familiar English name 
 for the same idea throughout the work. The name will be 
 as descriptive as possible of the idea to be conveyed, in 
 hope that thereby much of the confusion arising from a 
 multiplex terminology may be avoided. By paying strict 
 attention to definition of terms, it should not be too diffi- 
 c\dt for any person of average intelligence to acquire a 
 knowledge of at least the outlines of the scheme of 
 evolution. 
 
 That such a knowledge is of the utmost importance will, 
 we think, be conceded by every intelligent individual. We 
 live in this world, governed by the laws of nature. Under 
 these laws we must live and work, and we are powerless 
 to change them. Tf we know them and intelligently c>>-
 
 192 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 operate with them, these nature-forces become most valu- 
 ablo servants, e. g., electricity and the expansive force of 
 steam. If, on the other hand, we do not understand tliem 
 and in our iiinoiance work contrary to them, they become 
 most dau^izerous enemies, capable of terrible destruction. 
 
 Therefore, the more we know of the working methods of 
 nature, which latt<M- is but tlie visil)le sym])ol of the in- 
 visible (lod, the better able we shall 1)e to take advantajie 
 of the opportunities it offers fcr growth and power; for 
 enuincipatiou froiU bondage and for elevation to mastery.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The Path of Evolution. 
 
 AAVORI) of warning in regard to diagrams used for 
 purposes of illustration may not be out of place. 
 The student should remember that anything that is re- 
 duced into another dimension can never be accurate. 
 The pictuie of a house would mean little or nothing to 
 us if wo liad nevei' seen a house. In that case we would 
 see in the picture only lines and blotches. It would con- 
 vey no meaning to us. Diagrams used to illustrate su- 
 perphysical matters are much less true representations 
 of the reality, for the simple reason that in the case of 
 the picture, the three-dimensional house is only reduced 
 to two dimensions, while in the case of diagrams of the 
 Periods, Worlds and Globes, the realities possess from 
 four to seven dimensions, and the diagrams of 
 two dimensions ])y which it is endeavored to 
 represent them are thus so much further removed from 
 the i)ossil)ility of correctly portraying them. We must 
 constantly bear in mind that these Worlds inter-pene- 
 trate; that the (llobes inter-penetrate, and that the way 
 they are shown in the diagram is analogous to taking all 
 the wheels of a watch and lajing them side by side in 
 order to show how the watch keeps time. If these dia- 
 grams are to be of any use to the student they must be 
 spiritually conceived. Otherwise they will be confus- 
 ing instead of enlightening. 
 
 194
 
 THE PATH OF EVOLUTION 105 
 
 Revolutions and Cosmic Nights. 
 
 The Saturn Period is the first of the seven Periods, and 
 at this early stage the virgin spirits take their first step 
 towards the evohition of Consciousness and Form. By 
 reference to diagram 7 it will be seen that the evolutionary 
 impulse travels seven times around the seven Globes, A, B, 
 C, D, E, F and G, the arrows showing the direction. 
 
 First, a part of tlie evolution is accomplished on Globe 
 A, situated in the World of Divine Spirit, the rarest of the 
 five Worlds which form our field of evolution. Then, 
 gradually the evolving life is transferred to Glol)e B. which 
 is located in the somewhat denser World of Life Spirit. 
 Here another stage of evolution is passed through. ' In due 
 time the evolving life is rcjidy to enter the arena on Globe 
 C, which is situated in and formed of the yet denser sub- 
 stance of the Region of Abstract Thought. After learning 
 the lessons peculiar to that stage of existence, the life 
 wave travels onward to Globe D, which is located in and 
 formed of the substance of the Region of Concrete Thought. 
 This is the densest degree of matter reached by the life 
 wave during the Saturn Period. 
 
 From this point the life wave is carried upward again 
 to Globe E, which is situated in the Region of Abstract 
 Thought, as is Globe C, yet tiie conditions are not the same 
 as on Globe C. This is the Involutionary stage, and the 
 substance of the Worlds is getting denser all the time. 
 The tendency in everything is to become denser and more 
 solid as time goes on ; also, as the path of evolution is a 
 spiral, it will be clear that, though the same points are 
 gone over, the conditions are never the same, but are 
 on a higher and more advanced plane. 
 
 When the work on Glol)e E has been completed, the
 
 196 EOSKRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 iH'xt step i? taken on Globe F, wliicli is situated in tli<! 
 World of Life Spirit, the same as Globe B; thence it 
 mounts to Globe G. When the work there is done, the 
 life wave has traveled once around all the seven Globes; 
 ince down and up through the four respective Worlds. 
 I'liis journey of tlic life wave is called a Revolution, and 
 seven Revolutions make one Period. During one Period 
 the life wave travels seven times down and up through the 
 four Worlds. 
 
 When the life wave has traveled its full cninplenK'nt of 
 seven times around the seven Globes, com]ileting the seven 
 Revolutions, the first Day of Creation closes and there fol- 
 lows a Cosmic Night of rest and assimilation, after which 
 the Sun Period dawns. 
 
 Like the night of sleep between two days of human life 
 and the interval of rest between two earth lives, this Cosmic 
 Xight of rest after the ei^npletion of the Saturn Pei-iod 
 is not a time of passive repose, but a season ol' preparation 
 for the activity to be unfolded in the coming Sun Period, 
 where nian-in-the-making is to take a further dip into 
 matter. Therefore, new Globes are necessary, the positions 
 of which in the seven Worlds are different from those occu- 
 ])ied by the Worlds of the Satui'n Period. The providing 
 of these new Glolies, and other subjective activities, occupy 
 the evolving spirits during the interval between Periods — 
 the Cosmic Niglit. The manner of procedure is as follows: 
 
 When the life wave has left Glol)e A in the Saturn 
 Period for the last time, the Globe liegins to slowly disin- 
 tegrate. The forces which built it are transferred from 
 the World of Divine Spirit (where Globe A is located 
 during the Saturn Period) to the World of Life Spirit 
 (where Globe A is located during the Sun Period). This 
 is shown on diagram 8.
 
 or <Mu««^ 
 
 firfirt'iffr 
 
 1 S o I * '^^ '* 
 
 $io?? 
 
 » 
 
 14^ jj. o 
 
 &" 
 
 M 
 
 « 
 
 •O 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 r* 
 
 ^ 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 ►t 
 
 
 
 
 p< 
 
 
 ►tJ 

 
 j[j)8 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 When the life wave has left Globe B in the Saturn 
 Period for the last time, it also commences to disintegrate, 
 and the forces thereof, like the seed-atom of a human 
 vehicle, are used as a nucleus for Globe B in the Sun 
 Period, this Globe being then located in the Eegion of 
 A])stract Thought. 
 
 In like manner tlie forces of Globe C are transferred 
 to tlie Eegion of Concrete Thought and draw upon the 
 substance of that Eegion for the material wherewitli to 
 buihl a new Globe C for the coming Sun Period. Globe D 
 is similarly transmuted and placed in the Desire World. 
 Globes E, F and G, in order named, are analogously trans- 
 ferred. The result is (as reference to diagram 8 will show) 
 th;it in the Sun Period all tlie Globes are located one step 
 further down into denser matter than they were in the 
 Saturn Period, so that the life wave, upon its emergence 
 from the Cosmic Xight of Eest intervening between the 
 last activity on Globe G of the Saturn Period and the 
 "enewed activity on Globe A of the Sun Period finds a new 
 environment, with the opportunity thus afforded for new 
 experiences. 
 
 The life wave now circles seven times around the seven 
 Globes during the Sun Period, traversing seven times down 
 and up the four Worlds or Eegions in which tliese Globes 
 are located. It makes seven Eevolutions in the Sun Period, 
 as it (lid in tlie Saturn Period. 
 
 When the life wave leaves Glolje A in the Sun Period 
 for the last time, that Glol:)e begins to disintegrate. Its 
 forces are transferred to the denser Eegion of Abstract 
 Thought, where they form a planet to be used during the 
 ;Moon Period. In the same way, the forces of the other 
 Globes are transferred and serve as nuclei for the Globes 
 of the Moon Period, as shown in diagram S, the proces-'^
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 199 
 
 being exactly the same as when the Globes were removed 
 from their locations in the Saturn Period to the posi- 
 tions they occui)ied during the Sun Period. Thus the 
 Globes of the ^loon Period are placed one step further 
 down in matter than they were during the Sun Period, 
 the lowest (Globe D) being situated in the Etherie Re- 
 gion of the Physical World. 
 
 After the interim of Cosmic Night between the Sun 
 Period and the Moon Period, the life wave starts its 
 course on Globe A of the latter, completing in due time 
 its seven Revolutions, as before. Then there is another 
 ("osmie Night, during which the (}lol)es are again ti-ans- 
 fcrred one step further down, and this time the den.sest 
 Globe is located in the Chemical Region of the Physical 
 World, as reference to diagram 8 will show. 
 
 This, then, is the Earth Period and the lowest and 
 densest Globe (Globe D) is our present Earth. 
 
 The life wave here, as usual, started on Globe A, af- 
 ter the Cosmic Night succeeding the Moon Period. In 
 the present Earth Period it has circled three times 
 around the seven Globes and is now on Globe 0, in its 
 fourth Revolution. 
 
 Here on earth and in this present fourth Revolution, 
 the greatest density of matter — the nadir of materiality 
 — was reached a few millions of years ago. The tenden- 
 cy henceforth will be upward into rarer substance. Dur- 
 ing the three and one-half Revolutions which remain to 
 complete this Period, the condition of the Earth will 
 gradually become more and more ethereal, and in the 
 next— the Jupiter Period— Globe D will again be loca- 
 ted in the Etherie Region, as it was in the ]^[oon Period. 
 the other Globes being also elevated correspondingly. 
 
 In the Venus Period they will be located in the same
 
 200 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Worlds as were the Globes of the Sun Period. The Globes 
 of tlie A'ulean Period will have the same density and be 
 located in the same Worlds as were the Globes of the 
 Saturn Period. This is all shown on diagram 8. 
 
 When the life wave has completed its work in the Earth 
 Period and the Cosmic Xight which follows js past, it will 
 go through its seven Revolutions on the Globes of the 
 Jupiter Period. Then will come the usual Cosmic Night, 
 with its subjective activities; after which the seven Revolu- 
 tions of the Venus Period ; then another rest, succei'dod 
 bv the last of the Periods of the present scheme of evolu- 
 tion — the Vulcan Period. The life wave also makes its 
 seven Revolutions here, and at the end of the last Revo- 
 lution all the Gloljes are dissolved and the life wave is 
 reabsorbed by God, for a period of time equal in duration 
 to that occupied by all of the seven Periods of activity. 
 God Himself tlicn merges into the Al)solute during the 
 Universal Xight of assimilation and ])i'eparation for an- 
 other Great Day. 
 
 Other and grander evolutions will then follow, but we 
 can deal only with the seven Periods described. 
 
 I
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The Work of Evolution. 
 
 Ariadne's Thread. 
 
 HAVING become acquainted with the Worlds, the 
 Globes and the devolutions which constitute the 
 path of evolution during the seven Periods, we are 
 now in a position to consider the work which is done in 
 each Period, as well as the methods employed to accom- 
 plish it. 
 
 The "Ariadne's thread" which will guide us through 
 the maze of Glolics, Worlds, Revolutions and Periods will 
 be found when it is rememlM?red and kept steadily m mind 
 tliat the virgin spirits which constitute the evolving life 
 wave became entirely tincans<ious when they commenced 
 their evolutionary pilgrimage through the five Worlds of 
 substance denser than the World of Virgin Spirits. The 
 purpose of evolution l)eing to make theiu fully conscious 
 and able to master the matter of all the Worlds, thorelore 
 the conditions embodied in Globes, Worlds, Revolutions and 
 Periods arc ordered with that end in view. 
 
 During the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods and the 
 past half of the present Earth Period, tlie virgin spirits 
 Jiave unconsciously built their difToreiit vehicles under the 
 direction of exalted Beings who guidod their progress, and 
 have gradually awakened until they have attained the 
 present state of waking consciousness. This period is 
 called "Involution." 
 
 From the present time to the end of the Vulcan Period, 
 201
 
 S02 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CON'CEPTIOIS 
 
 the virgin spirits, wlio arc now our lauiianily, will i)erfect 
 tlieir vehicles and expand their consciousness in the five 
 Worlds hy their own efforts and genius. This period is 
 called "'iMolution.'' 
 
 The ahove is the key to the understanding of what 
 iollows. 
 
 A thorough comprehension c.f the scheme of planetary 
 evolution which has been outlined in the preceding pages is 
 of immense value to the student. Although some believers 
 i - the laws of Consequence and Eebirth seem to think 
 that the possession of such knowledge is quite non-essential 
 and of little use, it is nevertheless of very great impor- 
 tance to the earnest student of these two laws. It trains 
 the mind in abstract thought and elevates it above the 
 sordid things of concrete existence, helping the imagina- 
 tion to soar beyond the hampering toils of self-interest. 
 As stated in our study of the Desire World, Interest is the 
 mainspring to action, yet, at our present stage of progress, 
 Interest is generally aroused by selfishness. It is some- 
 times of a verv subtle nature, but it spurs to action of 
 various kinds. All action inspired by Interest generates 
 certain effects which act on us, and in consequence we are 
 bound by action having to do with the concrete Worlds. 
 But, if our minds are occupied with such subjects a? 
 mathematics or study of the planetary phases of evolution 
 we are in the Region of purely Abstract Thought, beyond 
 the influence of Feeling, and the mind is directed upward 
 towards the spiritual realms and liberation. When we are 
 extracting cube root, or multiplying figures, or thinking of 
 PeriodiH, Revolutions, etc., we have no Feeling about it. 
 We do not quarrel about twice two being four. If our 
 feelings were involved Me should perhaps try to make it 
 five and c^arr^l with the one Avho, for personal reasons.
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 203 
 
 said it was but three, but in niatheniatic? Truth is most 
 clearly apparent and Feeling is eliminated. Therefore, to 
 the average man, desiring to live in the feelings, mathe- 
 matics is dry and uninteresting. Pythagoras taught his 
 pupils to live in the World of Eternal Spirit and he de- 
 manded that those who Jesired instruction from him should 
 first study mathematics. A mind capal)le of untlerstanding 
 mathematics is above the average and is capable of rising 
 into the World of Spirit, because it is not fettered in the 
 World of Feeling and Desire. The more we accustom our- 
 selves to think in terms of the Spiritual Worlds, the better 
 we shall be able to rise above the illusions which surround 
 us in this concrete existence, where the twin feelings, In- 
 terest and Indiiference, obscure the Truth and bias us, as 
 the refraction of the light rays through the p]arth's atmos- 
 phere gives us incorrect ideas of the position of the lumi- 
 nary emitting them. 
 
 Therefore the student who wishes to know Truth ; to 
 enter and investigate the realms of Spirit; to free himself 
 from the toils of the fiesh, as rapidly a^ is consistent with 
 safety and proper growth, is earnestly advised to stud^ 
 whftt follows as thoroughly as possible; to assimilate it and 
 draw mental conceptions of these Worlds, Gloljes and 
 Periods. If he wishes to progress in this way, the study 
 of mathematics and of Hintr)n's "The Fourth Dimension'' 
 are also admirable exercises in abstract thought. This 
 work of Hinton's (though basically incorrect. l)ecause the 
 four-dimensional Desire World cannot l^ actually found by 
 three-dimensional metJiods), has opened the eyes of several 
 persons who have studied it. and made them claiiToyant. 
 ^roreover, remembering that logic is the best teacher in any 
 world, it is certain tliat the individual who succeeds in 
 entering into the superphysical World by means of such
 
 J.04 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Indies in abstract thought, will not become confused, but 
 will be able to give a good account of himself under all 
 >ircumstances. 
 
 A stupendous sclieme is here unfolded, and as more and 
 more detail is filled in^ its complexity becomes almost in- 
 conceivable. . Anyone capable of comprehending it Avill be 
 well rewarded for taking the utmost pains to do so. Tliere- 
 fore, the student should read slowly, repeat often, think 
 deeply and much. 
 
 This book, particularly this chapter, cannot be read in a 
 casual manner. Every sentence has weight and bearing 
 upon what follows, and presupposes a knowledge of what 
 precedes it. If the book is not studied thoroughly and sys- 
 tematically, it will grow more and more incompreliensil)le 
 and confusing with every page. On the other hand, if it 
 is studied and well thought out as the student proceeds, 
 it will be found that each page is illuminated by the in- 
 creased knowledge gained by study of what went before. 
 
 No work of this kind, 'dealing with the deepest phases of 
 the Great World ]\Iystery that the human mind, at its* 
 present stage of development, is capable of grasping, cac» 
 be written in such a manner that it will be light reading. 
 Yet the deepest phases now comprehensible to us are but 
 the A B C of the scheme as it will l)e revealed to us when 
 our minds have become eaj^able of understanding more, iR 
 later stages of our development as Suj^ermen. 
 
 The Satukx Period. 
 
 The Globes of the Saturn Period consisted of much rarer 
 and finer substance than our Earth, as will be evident from 
 a study of diagrams 7 and 8, which the student is advised to 
 keep close at hand for frequent reference while studying 
 this subject. The densest Globe of that Period was located
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 205 
 
 in the same portion of the World of Th()U«;ht oofiipiod 
 by the rarest Globes of the present Period — the Region 
 of Concrete Thoiij^ht. These Globes had no consistency 
 such as we can sense. "Warmth" is the only word that 
 approximates the idea of the ancient Saturn Period. It 
 was dark ; and if a person could have entered into the 
 space it occupied, he would have seen nothing;. All 
 about him would have been darkness, but he would have 
 felt its warmth. 
 
 To the materialist it will, of course, seem insanity to 
 call such a condition a "Globe." and to assert that it 
 was the field of evolution of Form and Life. Yet, when 
 we consider the Nebular Theory, we can realize that the 
 nebula must have been dark before it jjlowed with liijht. 
 and that it must have been hot l)efore it could Ijccome 
 fiery. This heat must have been broufjht al)out by mo- 
 tion, and motion is life. 
 
 We may say that the virgin si)irits who were to evolve 
 consciousness and form were embedded in this Globe, or 
 perhaps better, that the whole Globe was composed of 
 virgin spirits, as a raspberry is made of a great number 
 of small raspberries. They were incorporated in the 
 Globe, as the life ensouling the mineral is in our Earth. 
 Therefore it is said among occult scientists that in the 
 Saturn Period man went through the mineral stage. 
 
 Outside this "warmth-Glolje" — in its atmosphere, we 
 might say — were the great creative Hierarchies, who 
 were to help the evolving virgin spirits to develop form 
 and consciousness. There were many Hierarchies, but 
 for the present we shall concern ourselves with the 
 principle ones only — those which did the most import- 
 ant work of the Saturn Period. 
 
 Tn "Rosicrucinn terms these are called "Lords of 
 the Flame," because of the brilliant luminosity of their
 
 206 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 bodies and their <,a-eat spiritual powers. They are called 
 "Thrones" in tlie Bible, and worked on man of their own 
 free will. They were so far advanced tliat this evolutionary 
 manifestation could give them no new experiences, and 
 therefore no added wisdom, and the same may lie said of 
 two still hif,dier order of Hierarchies, to 1^ named later. 
 The rest of the creative Hierarchies, in order to complete 
 their own evolution, were compelled to work on, in and 
 with man. 
 
 These Lords of the Flame were outside the dark Saturn 
 Globe and their bodies emitted a strong light. They, so to 
 say, projected their pictures upon the surface of that 
 ancient Saturn Globe, which was so unimpressionable that 
 it reflected, in a multiple or echo-like manner, everything 
 that came in contact witli it. giving back the images mani- 
 folded. (This is told in the Greek myth wherein it is said 
 that Saturn destroyed his children.) 
 
 However, by repeated etTorts during the first Eevolution, 
 the Lords of the Flame succeeded in implanting in the 
 evolving life the germ which has developed our present 
 dense body. This germ was soniewluit developed during the 
 remainder of the first six Eevolutions, being given the 
 capacity for developing the sense organs, particularly the 
 ear. Therefore, the ear is the most highly developed organ 
 we possess. It is the instrument which carries with the 
 greatest accuracy the impressions of outside conditions to 
 the consciousnese. It is less subject to the illusions of the 
 Physical World than the other sense organs. 
 
 The consciousness of the evolving life of that Period 
 was like that of the mineral of today — a state of uncon- 
 sciousness similar to that attained by mediums in the 
 deepest trance — yet during the first six Revolutions, the 
 evolving life veorked on the germ of the dense body under
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 207 
 
 the direction and with the help of the different creative 
 Hierarchies. In the middle of the seventh Revolution tlie 
 Lords of the Flame, Who had been inactive since They 
 gave the germ of the dense body in the first Revolution, 
 again became active, this time to awaken the highest spir- 
 itual principle. They aroused the initial activity of the 
 divine spirit in man. 
 
 Thus, man owes his highest and lowest vehicles — the di- 
 vine spirit and the dense body to the evolution of the 
 Saturn Period. These, the Lords of the Flame of their own 
 free will helped him to manifest, not being under the 
 slightest compulsion to do so. 
 
 The work of the various creative Hierarchies is not 
 started on Glol)e A, at the commencement of a Period 
 or a Revolution. It commences in the middle of one 
 Revolution, growing in strength and reaching its highest 
 efficiency in the middle of the Cosmic Xight — which is 
 between Revolutions, as well as between Periods. Then 
 it gradually declines, as the life wave sweeps on to the 
 middle of the next Revolution. 
 
 Thus the work of the Lord*? of the Flame in awakening 
 the germinal consciousness, was most active and efficient 
 during the rest Period between the Saturn and Sun 
 Pi'iiods. 
 
 We reiterate that a Cosmic Xight is not to be regarded 
 as a time of inactivity. It is not inert existence, as we 
 saw in tlic case of the individual passing from death to a 
 n<'w biitli. So with the great death of all the Globes of a 
 Period. It is a cessation of active manifestation, that a 
 proportionately keener subjective activity nuiy l)e unfolded. 
 
 Perhaps the l)est idea of tlu> i*iture of this subjective 
 activity may lx> gained by observing what hapj^ens when 
 a rim fruit is buried in the ground. Fermentation and
 
 208 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEfTION 
 
 decay of the flesh sets in, but out of that chaos comes the 
 new plant, sprouting I'orth into tlie air and sunshine. 
 So. when a Period is past, all is resolved into conglomerate 
 ciiaos, apparently inca])able of being reduced to order. 
 At the proper time, however, the Globes of a new Period . 
 are formed and made ready for occu))ancy as man-])earing 
 Worlds. Hither the evolving life is transferred from five 
 dark Globes which it traverses during the Cosmic Xight, 
 to commence the activities of a new creative day in an 
 altered environment, prepared and externalized during the 
 activities of the Cosmic Xight. As the forces of fer- 
 mentation in tlie fruit stimulate the seed and fertilize the 
 soil in which it grows, so the Lords of the Flame stimu- 
 lated the germ of divine spirit, particularly during the 
 Cosmic Xight between the Saturn and the Sun Periods, 
 continuing their activities until the middle of the first 
 Eevolution of the Sun Period. 
 
 EECAriTULATIOX. 
 
 Before the activity in any Pei'iod can l)e started, there 
 is a recapitulation of all that lias been gone through 
 before. Owing to the spiral path of evolution, tliis activity 
 takes place each time on a higher scale than the stage in 
 progression which it rehearses. The necessity will become 
 apparent when the actual work in recapitulation is de- 
 scribed. 
 
 The first Eevolution of any Period is a recapitulation 
 of the work u]X)n the dense liody in the Saturn Period, 
 and is spoken of among Eosicrucians as the "Saturn 
 Eevolution." 
 
 The Second Period is the Sun Period, and therefore 
 the second Eevolution of any Period subsequent to the 
 Sun Period would be the "Sun Eevolution."
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 209 
 
 The third Period is the Moon Period, therefore the third 
 l?evolution of any subsequent Period would be a recapitu- 
 lation of the work done in the Moon Period, and is called 
 the "Moon Eevolution." 
 
 Xot until after the recapitulatoiT Pevolutions does the 
 proper work of a Period begin. For instance, in the 
 present Earth Period, we have passed through three and 
 one-half Revolutions. That means that in the first, or 
 Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period, the work done 
 in the Saturn Period was repeated, but on an advanced 
 scale. In the second, or Sun Revolution, the work of the 
 Sun Period was gone through again. In the third, or 
 ^loon Revolution, the work of the ^foon Period was re- 
 peated ; and it was only in the fourth — the present Revo- 
 lution — that the real work of the Earth Period commenced. 
 
 Tn the last of the seven Periods — the Vulcan Period — 
 only the last Revolution will be concerned with real Vul- 
 can work. In the preceding six Revolutions the work of 
 the preceding six Periods will have been recapitulated. 
 
 Moreover (and this will particularly help the student 
 to rememl)er), a Saturn Revolution in any Period has 
 always to do with the development of some new feature of 
 the dense body, because that was started in a first Revo- 
 lution ; and anij seventh, or Vulcan Revolution, has for 
 its particular work some activity in connection with the 
 divine spirit, because that was started in a seventh Revo- 
 lution. In the same way. wo shall see that there is a con- 
 nection between the different Revolutions and ;ill the 
 vehicles of man. 
 
 The Srx Pr.iaoD. 
 
 Tonditions during the Sun P<>riod differed radically 
 from those of the Saturn Period. Instead of the "warmth-
 
 210 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTIOJJ 
 
 Globes'' of the latter^ the Sun Period Globes were glowing 
 light-balls, of the consistency of gas. Tliese great gas- 
 balls contained all that had been evolved in the Saturn 
 Period, and similarly, in the atmosphere were the creative 
 Hierarchies. 
 
 Instead of the echo-like, reflecting quality of the Sat- 
 urn Period, these Globes, to some extent, had the quality 
 of absorbing and working over any sight or sound pro- 
 jected against their surfaces. They, as it were, "sensed" 
 things. The Earth does not seem to do this, and a ma- 
 terialist would scoff at the idea, yet the occultist knows 
 that the Earth feels everything on and in it. This lighter 
 Globe was much more sensitive than the Earth, liecause 
 it was not limited and bound in such hard and fast con- 
 ditions of materiality as is our present habitat. 
 
 The life, of course, was different, l)ecause no forms such 
 as we know could have existed there. But life can express 
 itself in forms of fiery gas as well as — in fact better 
 than — in forms of hard chemical matter such as the 
 present dense forms of mineral, ])lant, animal and man. 
 
 As the evolving life appeared upon Globe A in the first 
 or Saturn Kevolution of the Sun Period, it was still in 
 charge of the Lords of the Flame who, in the middle of 
 the last Revolution of the Saturn Period, awakened in 
 man the germ of the divine spirit. 
 
 They had previously given the germ of the dense body 
 and, in the first half of the Saturn Revolution of the Sun 
 Period, were concerned with certain improveanents to be 
 made upon it. 
 
 In the Sun Period the formation of tlie vital body was 
 to be commenced, with all there))y implied of capability 
 for assimilation, growth, propagation, glands, etc. 
 
 The Lords of the Flame incorporated in the germ of
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION -^H 
 
 the dense body only the capability oi evolving ?en.>e organs. 
 At the time now under consideration it became necessary 
 to change the germ in .-uch a way as to all<nv of inter- 
 penetration by a vital body, also capability of evolving 
 glands and an alimentary canal. This was done by th." 
 joint action of the Lords of the Flame, who gave the 
 original germ, and the Lords of Wisdom, who took charge 
 of material evolution in the Sun Period. 
 
 The Lords of Wisdom, who were not so highly evolved 
 as the Lords of the Flame, worked to complete their own 
 evolution; therefore they received the assistance of an 
 order of exalted Beings who, like the Lords of the i^'lame, 
 acted of their own free will. In esoteric parlance they are 
 called tiie Cherubim. These exalted Beings did not, ho\v» 
 ever, become active in the work until it was necessary to 
 awaken the germ of the second spiritual ])rinciple of our 
 man-in-the-making, as the Lords of Wisdom were quite 
 capable of doing the work connected with the vital body 
 which vas to l)e added to the constitution of man in the 
 Sun Period, but not of awakening the second spiritual 
 principle. 
 
 When the Lords of the Flame and the Lords of Wisdom 
 had, in the Saturn Pevolution of the Sun Period, con- 
 jointly reconstructed the germinal dense body, the Lords 
 of Wisdom, in the second Kevolution, started the pro]>er 
 work of the Sun Period, by radiating from their own 
 bodies the germ of the vital body, making it capable of 
 inter-penetrating the dense body and giving to the germ 
 the capability of furthering growth and propagation and 
 of exciting the sense centers of the dense l)ody and causing 
 it to move. In short, they gave, germinally, to the vita! 
 body all the faculties which it is now unfolding \>, ueeoin* 
 a perfect and pliable instrument for the use of the Bpini.
 
 213 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 This work occupied the second, tliird, fourth and fifth 
 Re\olutions of the Sun Period. In the sixth Revolution 
 the Cheruhim entered and awakened the germ of the 
 second aspect of the threefold spirit in man — the life- 
 spirit. In the seventh and last Revolution the newly 
 awakened germ of the life spirit was linked to the ger- 
 minal divine spirit, and this was still further worked 
 vipon. 
 
 We rememljer that in the Saturn Period our conscious- 
 ness was similar to the trance condition. By the activity 
 of the Sun Period this was modified until it became like 
 ihe consciousness of dreamless sleep. 
 
 Evolution in the Sun Period added to the constitution 
 of the evolving embryonic man, the next highest and the 
 next lowest of his present vehicles. As the result of the 
 Saturn Period he possessed a germinal dense body and 
 divine spirit. At the end of the Sun Period he possessed 
 a germinal dense body, vital body, divine spirit and life 
 spirit, i. e., a twofold spirit and a twofold body. 
 
 We also note that, as the first, or Saturn Revolution, of 
 any Period is concerned with work in the dense body 
 (because that was started in a first Revolution), so the 
 second, or Sun Revolution, of any Period is concerned 
 with iiuprovetnents on tliL' vital body, l)ecause it was 
 started in a second Revolution. In like manner, the sixth 
 Revolution of any Period is dedicated to some work on 
 the life spirit, and any seventh Revolution is particularly 
 concerned with matters connected with the divine spirit. 
 
 In the Saturn Period man-in-the-making went through 
 a mineral stage of existence. That is to say. ho had a 
 dense body only in the sense as had the mineral. His 
 consciousness was also similar to that of the present 
 mineral.
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 213 
 
 Tn the same way, and for analof;ous reasons, it maybe 
 said that in the Sun Period man went thi-oui^h the plant 
 existence. He had a dense Ixidy and a vital body, as 
 plants have, and his eonseiousness. like theii's. was that 
 of dreamless sleep. The student will fully jji-asj) this 
 analogy by referring to diagram 4 in the ehaptei- on the 
 four kingdoms, where the vehicles of eoixseiousness pos- 
 sessed by mineral, plant, animal and man are schema- 
 tically shown, with the particular consciousness result- 
 ing from their possession in each case. 
 
 When the Sun Period was past there came another 
 Cosmic Night of assimilation, together with the sub- 
 jective activity necessai'y before the opening of the 
 Moon Period. This was e(jual in length to the ])reced- 
 ing Period of objective manifestation. 
 
 The Moon Period. 
 
 As the chief characteristic feature of the dark Sa- 
 turn Globes wem described by the term ''warmth.'' and 
 that of the Sun period Globes as *' light." or glowing 
 heat, so the chief characteristic feature of the Globes 
 of the Moon Period may be best described by the tenn 
 "moisture." There was no air such as we know. In 
 the center was the hot fiery core. Next to that, and con- 
 seciuciit upon contact with the cold of outsidi^ space, 
 there was dense moisture. By contact with the liery 
 central core the dense moisture was changed into hot 
 steam, which rushed outward to cool, and siiik again 
 towai'd the center. Therefore the occult scientist calls 
 the Globes of the Moon Period "water." and describes 
 the atmosphere of that time as "fire-fog." That was 
 the scene of the next forwaid stej) of the evolving life. 
 
 The Moon Period work was that of acquiring the
 
 214 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 genu of a dcsiie body and starting the germinal activity 
 of the tliird aspect of the thi-eefokl spirit in man — the 
 human sjnrit — the Ego. 
 
 Ill the iiiiddk' of the seventh Revolution of the Sun 
 Period, the Lords of Wisdom took charge of the germin- 
 al life spirit given by the Cherubim in the sixth Revolu- 
 tion of the Sun Period. They did this for the purpose of 
 linking it to the divine spirit. Their greatest activity in 
 this work was reached in the Cosmic Night intervening 
 between the Sun and the Moon Periods. In the first 
 dawn of the ]\Ioon Period, as the life wave started upon 
 its new pilgrimage, the Lords of Wisdom reappeared, 
 bearing with them the germinal vehicles of the evolving 
 man. In the first, or Saturn Revolution of the Moon 
 Period, they co-operated with the "Lords of Individu- 
 ality," who had s])ocial charge of the material evolution 
 of the Moon Period. Together they reconstructed the 
 germ of the dense body, brought over from the Sun Per- 
 iod, This germ had unfolded embryonic sense organs, 
 digestive organs, glands, etc., and was inter-penetrated 
 by a budding vital body which diffused a certain degree 
 of life into the embryonic dense body. Of course, it was 
 not solid and visil)le as it is now, yet in a crude sort of 
 way it was somewhat organized and is perfectly distin- 
 guishalile to the trained clairvoyant sight of the com- 
 petent investigator who searches the memory of nature 
 for scenes in that far-off past. 
 
 In the Moon Period it Avas necessary to reconstruct 
 the dense body to make it capal)le of being inter-pene- 
 trated by a desire body, and also capable of evolving a 
 nervous system, muscle, cartilage and a rudimentary 
 skeleton. This reconstruction was the work of the Sa- 
 turn Revolution of the Moon Period. 
 
 In the second, or Sun Revolution, the vital body was
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 315 
 
 also modified to rendiT it capable of Ijeing inter-penetrated 
 by a desire body, also of acconunodating itself to the nerv- 
 ous system, muscle, skeleton, etc. The Lords of Wisdom, 
 who were the originators of the vital body, also helped the 
 Lords of Individuality with this work. 
 
 In tlie third Kevolution the proper ^Moon work com- 
 menced. The Lords of Individuality radiated from them- 
 selves tlie substance which they heljx^d the unconscious, 
 evolving man to appropriate and build into a germinal de- 
 sire body. They also helped him to incorporate this germ- 
 inal desire body in the compound vital body and dense 
 body which he already possessed. This work was carried 
 on all through the third and fourth Revolutions of the 
 Moon Period. 
 
 As with the Lords of Wisdom, so with the Lords of 
 Individuality: though exalted far above man, they worked 
 on and in him to complete their own evolution. While 
 they were capable of dealing with the lower vehicle, they 
 were powerless in regard to the higher. They could not 
 give the spiritual impulse necessary to the awakening of 
 the third aspect of tlie threefold spirit in man. Therefore 
 another class of Beings who were beyond the necessity of 
 evolving in such an evolution as we are passing through — 
 who also worked of their own free will, as did the Lords 
 of the Flame and the Cherubim — came in during the 
 fifth Eevolution of the ^foon Period, to help man. They 
 are called "Seraphim." They awakened the germ of the 
 third aspect of the spirit — the human spirit. 
 
 In the sixth Pevolution of the "Moon Period the CIk r\] 
 bim reappeared and co-operatod with the Lords of Indi- 
 viduality to link the newly acquired ojerm of the human 
 spirit to the life spirit. 
 
 In the seventh Revolution of the ^loon Period the Lords
 
 216 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 of the Flame again came to the aid of man, helping the 
 Lords of Individuality to link the human spirit to the 
 divine spirit. Thus tlie separate Ego — the threefold spirit 
 — eaiue into existence. 
 
 Before the beginning of the Saturn Period the virgin 
 spirits who are now man, were in the World of Virgin 
 Spirits, and were "All-eonscious" as God in whom (not 
 from whom), they were differentiated. They were not 
 ''self" conscious however. The attainment of that faculty 
 is partly the object of evolution which plunges the virgin 
 :5pirits into a sea of matter of gradually increasing density 
 which eventually shuts it from the All-consciousness. 
 
 Thus, in the Saturn Period the virgin spirits were im- 
 mersed in the World of Divine Spirit and encased in the 
 tiniest film of that substance which they partially pene- 
 trated by the help of the Lords of Flame. 
 
 In the Sun Period the virgin spirit was plunged into the 
 denser World of Life Spirit and more effectively blinded to 
 the All-consciousness by a second veil of the substance of 
 the World of Life Spirit. Still, by the help of the Cheru- 
 bim it partially penetrated this second veil also. The 
 feeling of the Oneness of All was not lost either, for the 
 World of Life Spirit is still a universal World commnu 
 to and inter-penetrating all the planets of a Solar System. 
 
 In the Moon Period, however, the virgin spirits take a 
 further dip into the still denser matter of the Region of 
 Abstract Thought and here the most opaque of its veils, 
 the human spirit, is added. Henceforth the All-conscious- 
 ness of the virgin spirit is lost. It can no longer penetrate 
 its veils, look outwards and perceive others, so it is forced 
 to turn its consciousness inwards and there it finds its self, 
 as the Ego, separated and apart from all others. 
 
 Thus the virgin spirit is encased in a threefold veil, and
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 21'« 
 
 as its outermost veil, the huiiiaii si)ii'it, effectively blinds 
 it to the oneness of Life, it becomes the Ejro by enter- 
 taining; the illusion of sepai-ateness contracted during 
 involution. Evolution will gradually dissolve the illu- 
 sion, bring back the All-consciousness, and Self-con- 
 sciousness will have been addetl. 
 
 Thus we see that at the close of the Moon Period man 
 possessed a threefold l)ody in vai-ying stages of dcvcloj)- 
 ment ; and also the germ of the thi'ccfold spirit. He liad 
 dense, vital, and desire bodies, and divine, life and hu- 
 man si)irit. All he lacked was the link to connect them. 
 
 It has been stated that man passed through the min- 
 eral stage in the Saturn Pci'iod ; thi-ough the ])laiit stage 
 in the Sun Period, and his pilgrimage thi-ough the con- 
 ditions of the Moon Pei'iod corresponds to the phase of 
 animal existence, for the same reason that llic two otiier 
 similes are applicable — he had the den.se. vital, and de- 
 sii-e bodies, as have our present animals, and his con- 
 sciousness was an internal picture-consciousness, such 
 as the lower animals have today. This resembles the 
 dream consciousness of man. save that it is perfectly ra- 
 tional, being directed by the group-.si)irit of the animals. 
 The student .is again referred to diagram 4 in the chai>- 
 ter on the four kingdoms, where this is shown. 
 
 These Moon beings were not so pui-ely germinal as in 
 the previous Periods. To the trained clairvoyant they 
 appear su.spended by strings in the atmosphei-e of the 
 fire-fog, as the end)ryo hangs fi-om tlic placenta by the 
 umbilical cord. Currents (common to all of them^, 
 which provided some sort of nourishment, flowed in 
 and o\it from the atmosphere thi-ough those cords. 
 These currents were thus, to some extent, similar in 
 their function to the blood of the i)resent «lay. 
 The name "blood" as applied to these currents, how-
 
 218 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ovor. is used moroly to siijz^'est an analogy, because the 
 Beinjrs of tho Moon PcM-iod possessed nothing like our 
 present rvi\ hlond. whidi is one of the very hitest ac- 
 (juisitions of man. 
 
 Towards tho end of the .Moon Period there was a div- 
 ision of the Globe which was the field of our and other 
 evolutions, which, for the sake of gjreater simplicity, we 
 have not heretofore mentioned, but with which we shall 
 presently become acquainted. 
 
 Part of that j^reat Globe was so ci-ystallized by man 
 on account of his inability to keep the part which he in- 
 habited in the high state of vil)ration maintained by the 
 other beings there, and as this part became more inert 
 • the centrifugal force of the revolving Globe sent it spin- 
 ning into space, where it began to circle around the 
 glowing fiery central portion. 
 
 The spiritual reason for the throwing oft' of such crys- 
 tallizations is that the highest beings on such a Globe 
 reciuii'e for their evolution the exceedingly rapid vi- 
 brations of fire. They are hampered by condensa- 
 tion, although such a condition is nesessary to the evo- 
 lution of other and less advanced beings requiring low- 
 er rates of vibration. Therefore, when part of any 
 Globe has been consolidated by a group of evolving be- 
 ings to the detriment of others, that part is thrown 
 off to exactly the proper distance from the central mass, 
 so that it circles as a satellite around its primary. The 
 hiat \il)rations which strike it are of the rate and 
 strength suital)]e to the ])eeuliar needs of the beings 
 evolving upon that satellite. Of course the law of gravi- 
 tation accounts quite satisfactorily for the phenomenon 
 from a pliysiail viewpoint. But there is always a deep- 
 er cause, that yields a more complete explanation and 
 which we will tind if we consider the spiritual side of
 
 THE WORK OF KVOLl'TION 219 
 
 things. As a physical action is but tlie visible manifestation 
 of the invisible thought which must ])ivtode it, so is the 
 throwinp^ off of a planet from a central Sun simply the 
 visible and unavoidable effect of invisible spiritual 
 conditions. 
 
 The smaller planet which was thrown off in the Moon 
 Period, condensed with cdmjjarative rapitlity and remained 
 the field of our evolution until the end of that Period. 
 It was a moon to the ])arent ])hinet. circling around it as 
 our Moon circles around the Earth, but it did not show 
 phases as our ^loon does. It revolved in such a manner 
 that one-half was always light and the other always dark, 
 as is the case with A'enus. One of its poles was pointed 
 directly towards the large fiery (ilolie, as one of the poles 
 of Venus points directly towards the ^un. 
 
 On this satellite of the Aloon Period there were currents 
 which encircled it, as the group-spirit currents encircle the 
 Earth. "^I'lie Moon Ix-ings fallowed those currents instinct- 
 ively from the light to the dark side of this old AFoon. At 
 certain times of the year, when they were on the light side, 
 a sort of j)roj)agation took -place. We have the atavistic 
 residue of those moon-travels for projiagation in the migra- 
 tions of the birds of passage which, to the present day, 
 follow the grouji-spirit currents aiound the Karth at cer- 
 tain seasons of the year, for idcMitical purposes. Even the 
 (honey) moon tri)>s of huniau beings show that man him- 
 self has not yet outgrown the migratory inijnilse in connec- 
 tion with mating. 
 
 The Moon beings at this last stage were also capable 
 of giving utterance to sounds, or cries. These were Cosmic 
 sounds — not expressions of individual joy or sorrow, for 
 as vet there was no individual. The development of the 
 individual came later — in the Earth Period.
 
 220 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 At the oiul of the Moon Period once more came the 
 interval of rest, the Covsmic Night. The divided parts 
 were dissolved and mei-ged in the general Chaos which 
 preceded the reorganization of the Globe for the Eai'lli 
 
 l\M-i()d. 
 
 The Loi-ds of Wi.sdom had now evolved so far, that 
 they were cai)able of taking charge as the highest crea- 
 tive Hierarchy. The>' were given special charge of the 
 divine spirit in man dnring the Earth Period. 
 
 The Loi'ds of Individuality were also sufficiently ad- 
 vanced to work upon the spirit in man and the life sj)ir- 
 it was therefore put under their charge. 
 
 Another creative . Hierarch^y had special care of the 
 three germs of the dense, vital, and desire bodies as they, 
 were evolving. They were the ones who, under the di- 
 rection of the higher orders, actually did the principal 
 work on these bodies, using the evolving life as a kind 
 of instrument. This Hierarchy is called the "Lords of 
 FoiMii." They wci'c now evolved so far that they were 
 given charge of the third aspect of the spirit in man — 
 the human spirit — in the coming Earth Period. 
 
 Thei-e were twelve great Creative Hierarchies active 
 in the work of evolution at the commencement of the 
 Satui-n Period. Two of these Hierarchies did some 
 woi'k to help at the very beginning. No information has 
 been given as to what they did, nor annhing about 
 them, except that they helped of their own free will, 
 and then withdrew from limited existence into libera- 
 tion. 
 
 Thi-cc more of the ( "reative Hierarchies followed them 
 at the beginning of the Earth Period, the Lords of the 
 Flame, the Cherubim and the Seraphim, leaving .seven 
 Hierarchies in active service when the Earth Period
 
 THE WORK OF EVOLUTION 221 
 
 began. (Diagram 9 will give a clear idea of the twelve 
 Creative Hierarchies and their statns). 
 
 Dia(;ram 9. 
 The Twelve Great Creative Hierarchies. 
 Zodiacal Sign. Name. Status. 
 
 1 - Aries Nameless The first and second or- 
 
 2 - Taurus. . . . Nameless ders are said to have 
 
 passed beyond the ken of 
 anyone on Earth. It is 
 known that they gave 
 some assistance at the 
 beginning of our evolu- 
 tion. 
 The three following orders worked 
 of their own free will to help man 
 during the three periods which pre- 
 ceded the Earth Period. They have 
 also passed to liberation: 
 
 3 - Gemini Seraphim who, in the Moon Period, 
 
 aroused in man-in-the 
 making the germ of the 
 human spirit — the Ego, 
 
 4 - Cancer Cherubim who, in the Sun Period, 
 
 aroused the germ of the 
 life spirit. 
 
 5 - Leo.... Lords of Flame who, in the Saturn Per- 
 
 iod, aroused the germ of 
 the divine spirit and gave 
 the germ of the dense 
 body. 
 The following Seven Creative Hier- 
 archies are active in the Earth Period: 
 
 6 - Virgo.... Lords of Wisdom., who, in the Sun Period, 
 
 started the vital body. 
 
 7 - Libra. Lords of Individuality, who, in the Moon Period, 
 
 started the desire body. 
 
 8 - Scorpio.... Lords of Form., who have special charge 
 
 of human evolution in 
 the Earth Period. 
 
 9 - Saggitarius. .Lords of Mind., the humanity of the 
 
 Saturn Period. 
 
 10 - Capricornus .. Archangels. . the humanity of the 
 
 Sun Period. 
 
 11 - Aquarius Angels the humanity of the 
 
 Moon Period. 
 
 12 - Pisces .. The Virgin Spirits, who are the humanity of 
 
 the present Earth Period.
 
 222 Till"- HOSIC'RUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ■Tlie Lords of Mind became experts at building bodies of 
 "mind-stuff" as we are becoming experts at building bodies 
 of chemical matter, and for a similar reason: The Kegion 
 of Concrete Thought was the densest condition of matter 
 reached during the Saturn Period where they were human 
 and the Chemical Region is the densest state to be con- 
 tacted by our humanity. 
 
 In the Earth Period the Lords of Mind reached the 
 Creator-stage, and radiated from themselves into our being 
 the nucleus of material from which we are now seeking to 
 build an organized mind. They are called 'Towers of 
 Darkness" by Paul because they came from the dark Saturn 
 Period, and are considered evil on account of the sepa- 
 rative tendency appertaining to the plane of Reason as 
 contrasted with the unifying forces of the World of Life 
 Spirit ; the realm of Love. The Lords of Mind work with 
 humanity; but not with the three lower Kingdoms. 
 
 The Archangels became experts at building a body of 
 desire-stuff: the densest matter of the Sun Period. There- 
 fore they are able to teacli and guide such less evolved 
 beings as man and animal how to mold and use a desire- 
 body. 
 
 The Angels are thoroughly experienced in building a 
 vital l)ody for in the Moon period when they were human 
 the ether was the densest condition of matter. On account 
 of this ability they are properly the teachers of man, animal 
 and plant witli regard to the vital functions: propagation, 
 nutrition, etc.
 
 CHAPTEK IX. 
 Stragglers and Newcomers. 
 
 IX following through the preceding chapter the evolution 
 of life, consciousiH'ss and form — the triple phase of 
 manifestation of the virgin spirit — which is the life 
 that gathers the form about itself and gains consciousness 
 thereby, we have spoken as tliough there were only one 
 class; as though the virgin spirits, without exception, had 
 made constant and uniform progress. 
 
 This was done for the sake of simplicity, because strag- 
 glers there were, as there are in any great body or 
 company. 
 
 In school there are, every year, those who fail to reach 
 the standard required for promotion into a higher grade. 
 Similarly, in every Period of Evolution, there are those 
 who fall behind Wause tiiey have not attained the stand- 
 ard necessary to pass onward to the next higher stage. 
 
 Even so early as the Saturn Period there were some who 
 failed to improve suthciently to take the next forward step. 
 At that stage the Higher Beings were working with the 
 life, which was itself unconscious, but that unconscious- 
 ness did not prevent the retardation of some of the virgin 
 spirits who were not so pliable, nor so readily adaptable 
 as others. 
 
 In that one word "Adaptability," we have the great 
 (secret of advancement or retardation. All progress depends 
 
 223
 
 224 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 upon whethei- an ovolvinj; l)ein{; is flexible, adaptable 
 and jiliable, so as to be able to accomniodato itself to 
 new conditions, or whether it is crystallized, set, and in- 
 capable of altci-ation. Adaptability is tlie (pialily which 
 makes for profi^i'ess, whether an entity is at a hifjh or a 
 low stage of evolution. Lack of it is the cause of the re- 
 tardation of the spirit and retrogression of the Form. 
 This applies to the past, present and future, the division 
 of the (jualified and the uncpialitied, thus, being made 
 with the exact and impersonal justice of the law^ of Con- 
 secjuence. There never was, or ever shall be any ar- 
 bitrary distinction made between the "sheep" and the 
 ' ' goats. ' ' 
 
 The hardened unresponsive condition of some of the 
 Saturn beingi^s prevented the awakening of the tiivine 
 spii'it within them, therefore they remained sim])ly min- 
 eral, all they had gained being the germinal dense body. 
 
 Thus there were two classes, or kingdoms, in the Sun 
 Period, i. e.. the stragglers of the Saturn Period, who 
 were still mineral, and the pioneers of the Saturn Per- 
 iod, who were capable of receiving the germ of a vital 
 body and becoming plant-like. 
 
 In addition to those two kingdoms there was also a 
 third — a new life wave, which was just commencing its 
 activity at the beginning of the Sun Period. (That is 
 the life wave which now ensouls our animal,s). 
 
 The matter into which the new life wave entered, to- 
 gether with the stragglers of the Saturn Period, com- 
 posed the mineral kingdom of the Sun Period. There 
 was, however, a great diffeience in those two sub-divi- 
 sions of the second kingdom. It is possible for the 
 stragglers to make a ' ' spurt ' ' and overtake the pioneers, 
 who are now our humanity, but impossible for the new 
 life wave of the Sui? Period to do that. It will reach
 
 STRAUGLEKS AND NEWCOMERS 225 
 
 a stage corrcriponding to the human, but under very d li- 
 ferent conditions. 
 
 The division of stragglers and pioneers took place in 
 the seventh Kevolution of the Saturn Period, when tlie 
 divine spirit was awakened by the Lords of the Flame. 
 Then it was found that some of the evolving entities were 
 in such an unresponsive, hardened condition that it was 
 impossible to arouse them. They therefore remained with- 
 out the spark of spirit ui)on which their progress depended 
 and they were obliifcd to remain at the same level, being; 
 unable to follow tlio others in whom the spiritual spark 
 was awakened. Truly, truly, all that we are or are not is 
 the result of our own effort, or our own inaction. 
 
 These stragglers and the newly arrived life wave formed 
 dark spots in the otherwise glowing gas-sphere which was 
 the densest Globe of the Sun Period, and our present Sun- 
 spots are an atavistic remainder of that condition. 
 
 In the sixth Revolution of the Sun Period the life spirit 
 was awakened by the Cherubim, and again it was found 
 that some who had safely passed the critical point in the 
 Saturn Period, had fallen behind in the Sun Period and 
 were unfit to have the second asjwct of the spirit vivifiecl 
 Thus there were another class of stragglers, who had 
 lagged behind the crest-wave of evolution. 
 
 In the seventh Revolution of the Sun Period the Lords 
 of the Flame reappeared to awaken the divine spirit i'l 
 those who failed to qualify for it at the end of the Saturn 
 Period, but had att^iined to the point where they could 
 receive the spiritual impulse in the Sun Period. The 
 Lords of the Flame also awakened the germ of divine 
 spirit in as many of the new life wave entities as were 
 ready, but here also there were stragglers.
 
 2?(j EOSKKUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 Thus at the beginning of the Moon Period there were 
 the following classes : 
 
 1 — The Pioneers -who bad successfully passed througjli the Saturn 
 and the Sun Pet'iods. They had dense and vital bodies, 
 divine and life spirit germinally active. 
 
 2 — The Stragglers of the Sun Period, -who had dense and vital 
 bodies, also divine spirit — all germinal. 
 
 3 — The Stragglers of the Saturn Perioil, who had been jiroinoted 
 in the seventh Eevolution of the Sun Period. They had 
 tlie germ of dense body and divine spirit. 
 
 4 — The Pioneers of the new I^ife Wave, who had the same vehicles 
 as class 3, but belong to a different scheme of evolution 
 from ours. 
 
 5 — The Stragglers of the new Life "Wave, who had only the germ 
 for the dense body. 
 
 6 — A Xew Life Wave, which entered upon its evolution at the 
 beginning of the Moon Period and is the life that en- 
 souls our plants of the present day. 
 
 It is necessary to remember that Xature hastens slowly. 
 She makes no sudden changes in forms. To her, time is 
 nothing; the attainment of perfection is everything. A 
 mineral does not change to a plant at one bound, but by 
 gradual, almost imperceptible degrees. A plant does not 
 become an animal in a night. It requires millions of 5'ears 
 to bring about the change. Thus at all times there are all 
 stages and gradations to be found in nature. The Ladder 
 <.)f Being stretches without break from protoplasm to God. 
 
 Therefore we have to deal, not with six different king- 
 ioms corresponding to the above six classes which entered 
 the arena of evolution at the beginning of the Moon 
 Period. l)ut with tlnvi' Idngdoms only — mineral, plant and 
 animal. 
 
 The lowest class in the ^Moon Period composed the new 
 life stream which there commenced its evolution. It 
 formed the hardest mineral part, yet it must be borne in 
 mind that it was by no means as hard as the mineral of 
 the present time, but only about as dense as our wood.
 
 STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 22? 
 
 This statement does not contradict former ones which 
 described the Moon as watery, nor does it conflict with 
 diagram 8, sliowing the densest Globe in the Moon Period 
 as located in the Etlieric Region, which is etheric. As 
 before stated, the fact that the path of evolution is spiral 
 prevents any condition ever being duplicated. There are 
 similarities, but never reproductions of identical conditions. 
 It is not always possible to describe conditions in exact 
 ternis. The best avaihible term is used to convey an idea 
 of the conditions existing at the time under consideration. 
 
 Class 5 in our list was nearly mineral, yet on account 
 of having passed through and beyond the mineral condi- 
 tion during the Sun Period, it had some plant charac- 
 teristics. 
 
 Class 4 was ahnost plant and did evolve to a plant l^efore 
 the close of the ^loon Period. It was, however, more 
 nearly allied to the mineral kingdom than the next two 
 classes, which formed tlie higher kingdom. We may there- 
 fore group classes 4 and 5 together, as forming a sort of 
 half-step, a '^mineral-plant" kingdom, which composed the 
 surface of the ancient planet of the ^loon Period. It was 
 something like our present ]"»eat, which is also a state 
 between the mineral and the ])lant. It was soggy and wet, 
 consistent with the statement that the ^loon P(M-i(id was 
 wateiw. 
 
 Thus the fourth, fifth and sixth classes composed the 
 different gradatitms of the mineral kingdom in the Moon 
 Period — the highest being nearly plant and the lowest 
 the hardest mineral substance of that time. 
 
 Classes 2 and 3 formed the plant kingdom, though tiny 
 were both really more than plants, yet were not quite 
 animal. They grew in the mineral-plant soil : they were 
 stationary like plants : yet they could not have grown in a
 
 228 ROSICRUCIAN COSMOCOXCEPTION 
 
 purely mineral soil, as our plants do now, Ciood examples 
 of what tliGy were like may be found in our parasitic plants, 
 which cannot grow in a purely mineral soil, but seek, the 
 food already specialized by a real plant or tree, 
 
 Class 1 was composed of the pioneers of the life wave 
 of virgin spirits. In the Moon Period they were going 
 through a sort of animal-like existence. Yet they were 
 like the animals of our time only in so far as they had the 
 same vehicles and were under the control of a group- 
 spirit, which included the whole human family. In ap- 
 pearance they were very different from our present animals, 
 as shown by the partial description given in the previous 
 chapter. They did not touch the surface of the planet, 
 but floated suspended by umbilical-like cords. Instead 
 of lungs they had a gill-like apparatus through which they 
 breathed the hot steamy "fire-fog."' These features of the 
 !Moon existence are still recapitulated by the embryo dur- 
 ing the period of gestation. At certain stages of develop- 
 ment it has the gills. The ]\Ioon beings at that time had 
 also the horizontal spine of the animal. 
 
 During the Moon Period several more divisions of classes 
 occurred than in the preceding periods, because there were, 
 of course, stragglers who failed to keep abreast of the crest- 
 wave of evolution. As a result there were, at the begin- 
 ning of the Earth Period, 5 classes, some of them contain- 
 ing several divisions, as diagram 10 Avill show. These divi- 
 sions occurred at the following times and for the follow- 
 ing reasons: 
 
 In the middle of the fifth Revolution of the Moon Period, 
 when the Seraphim bestowed the germ of the human spirit 
 upon the pioneers who had fitted themselves to pass on, 
 some were found wanting when weighed in the balance
 
 STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 009 
 
 and therefore unfit to receive the spiritual impulse whith 
 awakened the threefold spirit. 
 
 In the sixth Eevolution of the Moon Period the Cheni- 
 bim reappeared and vivified the life spirit of those who 
 had been left behind in the Sun Period but had since 
 reached the necessary stage of development (Class 2 in 
 our previous list), and also in those stragglers of the Sun 
 Period who had not evolved a vital body during their plant 
 existence in the Moon Period. (These latter were class 3 
 in the previous list). 
 
 Class 4 in the previous list had been go.ng through a 
 low stage of plant existence; nevertheless the ».iajority of 
 them had evolved the vital body sufficiently to allow of the 
 awakening of the life spirit. 
 
 Thus, the three last-named all possessed the same vehicles 
 at the beginning of the Earth Period, although only the 
 two first-named (classes 3a and 3b in diagram 10) belong 
 to our life wave, and have a chance of even yet overtaking 
 us if they pass the critical point which will come in the 
 next Eevolution of the Earth Period. Those who cannot 
 pass that point will be held over until some future evolu- 
 tion reaches a stage whore they can drop in and proceed 
 with their development in a new human period. They 
 will be debarred from going forward wiHi our humanity 
 because it will l)e advanced so far Iwyond Iheir status that 
 it would prove a serious clog to our progress to drag them 
 along. They will not Ix? destroyed, but simply held in 
 waiting for another period of evolution. 
 
 Progression with our ]uvsont wave of evolution is what 
 is meant when "salvation"" is spoken of in the Christian 
 religion, and it is something to l)e earnestly sought, for 
 though the "eternal damnation"' of those who are not 
 "■aved" does not mean destruction nor endless torture, it
 
 230 
 
 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 DIAGRAM 10 
 
 Showing the different classes of the several life waves which are 
 evolving in the four kingdoms of the earth; their status t the 
 beginning of the enrih per.od ard the vehicles they then possessed; also 
 thair present status. 
 
 CLASS 
 
 VEHICLES 
 
 1— Pioneers of the Divine ) Dense ) 
 
 Saturn. Sun and|Life [-spirit Vital ^ bidy 
 Moon Periods ! Human) Desire J 
 
 PRESENT STATE 
 
 2 — "^he Stragglers of 
 the Moon Period... 
 
 3— (a) The Stragglers 
 of the Saturn Pe- 
 riod 
 
 (b) The Stragglers 
 of the Sun Period. . 
 
 Divine ] 
 
 Dense 
 
 Life 
 
 ;■ spirit Vital ! body 
 ) Desire I 
 
 Divine ) Dense ) 
 
 'spirit ) body 
 
 Life ) Vital i 
 
 4.11 thejaboxe belong to our 
 
 (c) Pioneers of the' 
 
 new Sun life wave. Same as 3a and 3b 
 
 the Aryan Races 
 
 The Mongolians. Af- 
 ricans, and all lower 
 Races 
 
 Anthropoids 
 
 life wave 
 Animals 
 
 -(a) Stragglers (if 
 the new Sun life 
 wave ivine spirit 
 
 (b) Pioneers of the' 
 
 new Moon life wave Same as 4a . . 
 
 Dense body 
 
 Plant Kingdom 
 Trees and perennials 
 
 I Flowers and grasses 
 
 5 — (a) Stragglers of 
 the new Moon life 
 wave Dense body only, 
 
 (b> The new life 
 wave of the Earth] 
 Period Dense body only; same as .5a. 
 
 I Mineral Kingdom 
 Sand, soft soils, etc. 
 
 , Mountains, rocks, etc.
 
 STRAGGLERS AND NEWCOMERS 231 
 
 is nevertheless a very serious matter to be held in a state 
 of inci'tia for inconceivable milliards of years, before a 
 new evolution shall have progressed to such a stage that 
 those who fail here can have an opportunity to proceed. 
 The spirit is not conscious of the lapse of time, but it is 
 none the less a serious loss, and there must also be a 
 feeling of unhomelikeness when at last such spirits find 
 themselves in a new evolution. 
 
 So far as the present humanity is concerned, that pos- 
 sibility is so small as to be almost negligible. It is said, 
 however, that of the total number of virgin spirits which 
 started evolution in the Saturn Period, only about 
 three-fifths will pass that critical point in the next Rev- 
 olution and go on to the end. 
 
 The greatest apprehension of occult scientists is ma- 
 terialism, which if carried too far, not only prevents 
 progress but will destroy all the seven vehicles of the 
 vii'gin spirit, leaving it naked. Such an one will then 
 have to commence at the very beginning of the new evo- 
 lution. All the work it has done since the dawn of the 
 Saturn Period will have been utterly wasted. For this 
 reason, the present period is to our humanity, the most 
 critical of all. Therefore occult scientists speak of the 
 Sixteen Races, of which the Gennano-Anglo-Saxon is 
 one. as "the sixteen possibilities for destruction." May 
 the reader safely pass them all, for their grip is worse 
 than the retardation in the next Revolution. 
 
 Speaking generally, class 5 in the foregoing list was 
 given the germ of the divine spirit during the seventh 
 Revolution, when the Lords of Flame reappeared. 
 Therefore they were pioneers of the last life wave, en- 
 tering evolution at the Moon Period. They passed their
 
 23j> ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 mineral existence there. The stragglers of that life wave 
 were thus left with only the germ of a dense body. 
 
 In addition to the above, there was also a now life wave 
 (our present mineral kingdom) entering upon its evolution 
 at the beginning of the Earth Period. 
 
 At the end of the ]\roon Period these classes possessed 
 the vehicles as they are classified in diagram 10, and started 
 with tliem in the beginning of the Earth Period. During 
 the time which has elapsed since then, the human kingdom 
 has been evolving the link of mind, and has thereby 
 attained full waking consciousness. The animals have 
 obtained a desire body ; the plants a vital body ; the strag- 
 glers of the life wave which entered evolution in the ^loon 
 Period have escaped the hard and fast conditions of rock 
 formation and now their dense bodies compose our softer 
 soils; while the life wave that entered evolution here in 
 the Earth Period forms the hard rocks and stones. 
 
 Thus have the different classes obtained the vehicles 
 ascribed to them in diagram 3, to which the reader ia 
 referred.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The Eauth Pehk)D. 
 
 THE Gloljes of tlie Earth Period are located in tiie 
 four densest states of matter — the Region of Con- 
 crete Thought, the Desire World, tlie Etheric, and 
 the Chemical Regions (See Diagram S). The densest Globe 
 (Globe D) is our present Earth. 
 
 When we speak of "the densest Worlds," or tlie "densest 
 states of matter/' the term must be taken in a relative 
 sense. Otherwise it would imply a limitation in the Abso- 
 lute, and that is absurd. Dense and attenuated, like up 
 and down, east and west, are a])plicable only relatively to 
 our own status or position. As there are higher, finer 
 Worlds than those touched by our life wave, so there are also 
 denser states of matter which are the fields of evolution 
 for other classes of beings. Xor must it be thought that 
 these denser worlds are elsewhere in space ; they interpene- 
 trate our worlds in a manner similar to that in which the 
 higher Worlds interpenetrate this Earth. The fancied 
 solidity of the Earth and the forms we see is no bar to the 
 passage of a denser body any more than our solid dense 
 walls bar the passage of a human being clothed in his de- 
 sire body. Neither is solidity synonymous with density, as 
 may be illustrated by aluminum, a solid which is less dense 
 than the fluidic mercury; nevertheless the latter, in spite 
 of its density, will evaporate or exude through nuiny solids. 
 
 This being the fourth Period, we have at present four 
 
 233
 
 234 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 eleineuts. In the Saturn Period there was but one element. 
 Fire — i. e., there was warmth, or heat, which is incipient 
 flic. In the second, or Sun Period, there were two ele- 
 ments, Fire and Air. In the third, or Moon Period, there 
 were three elements, Water being added ; and in the lourth, 
 or- Earth Period, was added the fourth clement, Karlh. 
 Thus it will be seen that a new cleinent was added for 
 eacli Period. 
 
 In the .7u])itcr ]\'riod an element of a spiritual nature 
 will be added, which will unite with the speech so that 
 words will invariably caiTv with Humu understanding — 
 not misunderstanding, as is frequently the case now.. For 
 instance, when one says 'lioiise,'" he may mean a cottage, 
 while the hearer may get the idea of a tenement flat 
 building. 
 
 To this environment of the four elements, as specified 
 above, the different classes mentioned in diagram 10 were 
 brought over by the Hierarchies in charge of them. We 
 remember that in the Moon Period these classes formed 
 three kingdoms — animal, animal-plant and plant-mineral. 
 Here on Earth, however, the conditions are such that there 
 can be no large half-way classes. There must be four dis- 
 tinctly different kingdoms. In this crA-stallized phase of 
 existence the lines between them must be more sliarply 
 drawn than was the case in former Periods, where «ne king- 
 dom gradually mei'gcd into the next. Therefore some of 
 the classes mentioned in diagram 10 advanced one-half 
 step, while others went liack half a step. 
 
 Some of the mineral-jilants advanced completely into 
 the plant kingdom and became the verdure of the fields. 
 Others went down and became the purely mineral soil in 
 which the phmts grew. Of the plant-animals some ad- 
 vanced into the animal kinsdom. ahead of time, and those
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 235 
 
 species have yet the colorless plant-blood, and some, like 
 star-fishes, have even the five points like the petals of 
 flowers. 
 
 All of class 2 whose desire bodies could be divided into 
 two parts (as was the case with all of class 1) were fitted 
 to become human vehicles and were therefore advanced 
 into the human group. 
 
 We must carefully remember that in the above para- 
 graphs we are dealing with Form, not with the Life which 
 dwells in the Form. The instrument is graded to suit the 
 life that is to dwell in it. Tliose of class 2, in whose 
 vehicles the above mentioned division could be made were 
 raised to the human kingdom, but were given the indwell- 
 ing spirit at a point in time later than class 1. Hence, 
 they are not now so far evolved as class 1, and are there- 
 fore the lower races of mankind. 
 
 Those whose desire bodies were incapable of division 
 were put into the same division as classes 3a and 3b. They 
 are our present anthro])oids. These may yet overtake our 
 evolution if they reach a sufficient degree of advancement 
 before the critical point already mentioned, wliich will 
 come in the middle of the fifth Revolution. If they do not 
 overtake us by that time, they will have lost touch with 
 our evolution. 
 
 It was said tliat man liad built his threefold bddv by 
 tlie help of others higher than he. but in the |>rcvious 
 Period there was no co-ordinating ))()wor; the threefold 
 spirit, the Ego, was separate and apart from its vehicles. 
 Xow the time had come to unite the spirit and the liody. 
 
 Where the desire body separated, the liigber jtait InH-ame 
 somewhat nwster over the lower part and over the dense 
 and vital bodies. It formed a fort of animal-soul with 
 v bieh the spirit could unite bv moans of the link of mind.
 
 236 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO C0XG2PTI0N 
 
 Where thcro was no division of the desire body, tlie vehicle 
 was given over to desires and passions without any check, 
 and could therefore not be used as a vehicle icithin which 
 tlie spirit could dwell. So it was put under the control of a 
 group-spirit which ruled it from inthout. It became an 
 animal body, and that kind has now degenerated into the 
 body of the anthropoid. 
 
 Where there was a division of the desire body, the dei>se 
 body gradually assumed a vertical position, thus taking 
 the spine out of the horizontal currents of the Desire 
 World in which the group-spirit acts upon the animal 
 through the horizontal spine. The Ego could then enter, 
 work in and express itself through the vertical spine and 
 build the vertical larynx and brain for its adequate expres- 
 sion in the dense body. A horizontal larynx is also under 
 the domination of the group-spirit. While it is true that 
 some animals, as the starling, raven, parrot, etc., previ- 
 ously mentioned, are able^ because of the possession of a 
 vertical larynx, to utter words, they cannot use them under- 
 standingly. The use of ivords to express thought is the 
 highest human privilege and can be exercised only by a 
 reasoning, tliinking entity like man. If the student will 
 keep this in mind, it will be easier to follow the different 
 steps which lead up to this result. 
 
 The Saturn Revolution of the Earth Period. 
 
 This is the Eevolution during which, in each Period, 
 the dense body is reconstructed. This time it w'as given the 
 ability to form a brain and become a vehicle for the germ 
 of mind wliich was to l)e added later. This addition 
 constituted the final reconstruction of the dense body, ren- 
 dering it capable of attaininci the highest degree of eM- 
 ciency possible to such a vc^liicle. 
 
 Unspeakable Wisdom has been employed in its construe-
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 237 
 
 tion. It is a marvel. It can never be sufficiently im- 
 pressed upon the mind of the student what immeasur- 
 able faeilitios for the "laininj; of knowledge are contain- 
 ed in this insti'unient. and what a fjreat boon it is to 
 man ; how much he should prize it and how thankful he 
 should be to have it. 
 
 Some examples of the perfection of construction and 
 intelligent adaptability displayed in this instrument 
 have previously been given, but in order to further im- 
 pi'css this great truth upon the mind of the student, it 
 might not be out of place to illustrate moi-e fully this 
 Wisdom, also the work of the Ego in the blood. 
 
 It is generally known, in a vague kind of way. that 
 the gastric juice acts upon the food to promote assimila 
 tion ; but only a very few people, outside of the medical 
 profession, are aware that there are many different gas- 
 tric juices, each appropriate to the treatment of a cer 
 tain kind of food. The researches of Pavloff, however, 
 have established the fact beyond doubt, that there is 
 one kind of juice for the digestion of meat, another for 
 milk, another for acid fruit, etc. That fact, by the way. 
 is the reason why all foods do not mix well. ^lilk, for 
 instance, requires a gastric juice that is widely differ- 
 ent from almost any other kind excej^t that required 
 for the digestion of starchy foods, and is not readrly di- 
 gested with any food other than cereals. This alone 
 would show marveloits wisdom ; that the Ego working 
 subconsciously is able to select the different juices 
 which are appropriate to the different kinds of food 
 taken into the stomach, making each of just the right 
 strength and cpumtity to digest the food. What makes 
 the matter still more woiulei-ful. however, is the fact 
 that the gastric juice is i^oui-ed into the stomach in ad- 
 vance of the food.
 
 238 ROS^ICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Wc do not consciously direct the process of mixing this 
 till id. The great majority of jieople know nothing of 
 metahoiism or any other phase of chemistry. So it is not 
 enough to say that, as Ave taste what is coming, we direct 
 the process by means of signals through the nervous 
 system. 
 
 When this fact of the selection of juices was first proven, 
 scientists were sorely puzzled trying to learn how the right 
 kind of juice was selected and caused to enter the stomach 
 hfforc the food. They thought the signal was given along 
 the nervous system. But it was demonstrated beyond doubt 
 ihat the proper juice was poured into the stomach even 
 though the nervous system was blocked. 
 
 At last Starling and Bayliss, in a series of experiments 
 of hrilliant ingenuitv, proved tluit infinitesimal parts of 
 the food are taken up by the ])lood as soon as the food en- 
 ters the mouth, go in advance to the digestive glands and 
 cause a flow of the proper juice. 
 
 This again, is only the physical side of the phenomena. 
 To understand the whole wonderful connection, we must 
 turn to occult science. That a-ene explains why the signal 
 is carried by the blood. 
 
 The blood is one of the highest expressions of the vital 
 bodv. The Ego guides and controls its dense instrument 
 })y means of the blood, therefore the blood is also the means 
 used to act on the nervous system. During some of the 
 time that digestion is going on, it acts partially through the 
 nervous system, but (especially at the commencement of 
 the digestive process) it acts directly upon the stomach. 
 When, during scientific experiments, the nerves were 
 blocked, the direct way through the blood was still open and 
 the Ego derived the necessary information in that way. 
 
 It will also be seen that tlie blood is driven to wherever
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 239 
 
 the Ego unfolds the greatest activity at any time. If a 
 situation re(|uires sudden thought and action, the hiood is 
 promptly driven to the head. If a heavy meal is to be 
 digested the greater portion of the l)lood leaves the head, 
 centering around the digestive organs. The Ego concen- 
 trates its efforts on ridding the body of the useless food. 
 Therefore a man connot think well after a heavy meal. He 
 is sleepy because so much blood lias left the l)rain that the 
 residue is insufficient to carry on the functions necessary 
 to full waking consciousness, besides, nearly all the vital 
 fluid or solar energy sjjecialized by the spleen is absorbed 
 by the blood rushing through that organ after a meal in 
 greater volume than between meals. Thus the rest of the 
 system is also deprived of the vital fluid in a large measure 
 during digestion. It is the Ego that drives the blood into 
 the brain. Whenever the body goes to sleep, the blood 
 leaves the brain, as may be proven by placing a man on a 
 balanced table. When he goes to sleep, the table will 
 invariably tip towards the feet, raising the head. During 
 coition the l)lood is centered in the sex organs, etc. All 
 these examples tend to prove that during the walking hours, 
 the Ego works in and controls the dense body by means of 
 the blood. The larger portion of the total amount goes to 
 that ])art of the body where at any given time, the Ego 
 nufohls any ]iarticular activity. 
 
 The reconstruction of the dense body in the Saturn 
 Revolution of the Earth Period was for the purpose of 
 rendering it capable of inter-penetration by the mind. It 
 gave the first impulst* to the building of the frontal part nf 
 the brain; also the inciphcnt division in the nervous system 
 which has since become apparent in its subdivisions — the 
 voluntary and the sympathetic. The latter was the only 
 one provided for in the ^looii Peri id. The voluntary nerv..
 
 240 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ous system (which has transformed the dense body from 
 a mere automaton acting under stimuli from without, to 
 an extraordinaiy adaptable instrument capable of being 
 guided and controlled by an Ego from within) was not 
 added until the present Earth Period. 
 
 The principal part of this reconstructive work was 
 done by the Lords of Form. They are the Creative 
 Hierarchy which is most active in the Earth Period, as 
 were the Lords of Flame in the Saturn Period, the 
 Lords of Wisdom in the Sun Period, and the Lords of 
 Individuality in the Moon Period. 
 
 The Earth Period is pre-eminently the Period of 
 Form, for here the form or matter side of evolution 
 reaches its greatest and most pronounced state. Here 
 spirit is more helpless and suppressed and Form is the 
 most dominant factor — hence the prominence of the 
 Lords of Form. 
 
 The Sun Revolution of the Earth Period. 
 
 During this Revolution the vital body was recon- 
 structed to accommodate the germinal mind. The vital 
 body was fashioned more in the likeness of the dense 
 body, so that it could become fitted for use as the dens- 
 est vehicle during the Jupiter Period, when the dense 
 body will have become spiritualized. 
 
 The Angels, the humanity of the ^loon Period, were 
 aided by the Lords of Form in reconstruction. The or- 
 ganization of the vital body is now next in efficiency to 
 the dense body. Some writers on this subject call the 
 former a link, and contend that it is simply a mold of 
 the dense body, and not a separate vehicle. 
 
 While not desiring to criticise, and admitting that 
 this contention is justified by the fact that man, at his 
 present stage of evolution, cannot ordinarily use the
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 241 
 
 vital body as a se])arate vehicle — because it always i-e- 
 inains with the dense body and to extract it in toto would 
 cause the death of the dense body — yet there was a time 
 when it was not so fii'ndy incorporated with the latter, 
 as we shall pi-esently see. 
 
 During those epochs of our Earth's history whidi have 
 already been mentioned as the Lenuirian and the Atlan- 
 tean, man was involuntarily clairvoyant, and it was pre- 
 cisely this looseness of connection between the dense and 
 the vital bodies that made him so. (The Initiatoi-s of 
 that time helped the candidate to loosen the connection 
 still further, as in the voluntary clairvoyant.) 
 
 Since then the vital body has become much more firmly 
 interwoven with the dense body in the majority of people, 
 but in all sensitives it is loose. It is that looseness which 
 ccnstitutes the difference between the psychic and the or- 
 dinary person who is unconscious of all but the vibrations 
 contacted by means of the five senses. All human beings 
 have to ])ass through this period of close connection of the 
 vehicles and experience the consequent limitation of con- 
 sciousness. There are. therefore, two classes of sensitives, 
 those who have not become firmly enmeshed in matteiv 
 such as the majoi'ity of the Hindus, the Indians, etc.. who 
 ])Ossess a certain low gracie of clairvoyance, or are sonsitve 
 to the sounds of nature, and those who are in the vanguard 
 of evolution. The latter are emerging from the acme of 
 materiality, and are again divisible into two kinds, one of 
 which develops in a passive, weak-willed manner. By the 
 help of others they re-awaken the solar plexus or other 
 organs in connection with the involuntary nervous system. 
 These are therefore involuntary daii'voyants. mediums who 
 have no control of their faculty. They have retrograded. 
 The other kind is made up of those w ho by their own wills.
 
 242 ROSrCRUCIAN COS^rO-CONCEPTIOiSr 
 
 unfold the vibratoi-v powers of organs now connected with 
 the voluntary nervous system and thus become trained 
 occultists, controlling their own bodies and exercising the 
 clairvoyant faculty as they will to do. They are called 
 voluntary or trained clairvoyants. 
 
 in the Jupiter Period man will function in his vital 
 body as he now does in his dense boc\v ; and as no develop- 
 ment in nature is sudden, the process of separating the 
 two bodies has already commenced. The vital body will 
 then attain a much higher degree of efficiency than the 
 dense body of today. As it is a much more pliable vehicle, 
 the spirit w^ill then be able to use it in a manner impossible 
 of realization in the case of the present dense vehicle. 
 The Moox Revolutiox of the Earth Period. 
 
 Here the Moon Period was recapitulated, and much the 
 same conditions prevailed (on an advanced scale) as ob- 
 tained on Globe D of that Period. There was the same 
 kind of fire-fog atmosphere; the same fiery core; the same 
 division of the Globe into two parts, in order to allow the 
 more highly evolved beings a chance to progress at the 
 proper rate and pace, which it would be impossible for 
 beings such as our humanity to equal. 
 
 In that Revolution the Archangels (humanity of the 
 Sun Period) and the Lords of Form took charge of the 
 reconstruction of tlve desire body, but they were not alone 
 in that work. When the separation of the Globe into two 
 parts occurred, there was a similar division in the desire 
 bodies of some of the evolving beiags. We have already 
 noted that where this division took place, the form wa« 
 ready to become the vehicle of an f??dwellng spirit, and in 
 order to further this purpo-^e the Lords of !Mind (humanity 
 of the Saturn Period) took possession of the higher pare 
 of the desire body and implanted in it the separate seU^
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 243 
 
 hood, without wliich tlie present man with all his glorious 
 possibilities, could never have existed. 
 
 Thus in the latter part of the Moon Revolution the 
 first germ of separate personality was implanted in tke 
 higher part of the desire body by the Lords of ^lind. 
 
 The Archangels were active in the lower part of the 
 desire body, giving it the purely animal desires. They 
 also worked in the desire bodies where there was no divi- 
 sion. Some of these were to becoiiK? the vehicles of the 
 animal group-spirits, which work on them from without, 
 but do not enter wholly into the animal forms, as the indi- 
 vidual s])irit does into the human body. 
 
 The desire body was reconstructed to render it capable of 
 being interpenetrated by the germinal mind wliich, during 
 the Earth Period, will be implanted in all those desire 
 bodies in which it was possible to make the before-men- 
 tioned division. 
 
 As has been previously explained, the desire body is an 
 unorganized ovoid, holding the dense body as a dark spot 
 within its center, as the white of an L'gg surrounds the yolk. 
 There are a numi)er of sense centers in the ovoid, wiiiLJi 
 have appeared since the l)eginning of the Earth Period. In 
 the average human being these centers appear merely as 
 eddies in a current and are not now awake, hence his 
 desire body is of no use to him as a ■■separate vehicle of con- 
 sciousness; but when the sense centers are awakened they 
 look like whirling vortices, 
 
 Eest Periods Between Revolution's. 
 
 Hitherto we have noted only the Cosiuic Nights Ixitween 
 Periods. We saw that there was an interval of rest aad 
 assiiuilation Ix'tween the Satuiii iiiul ilie Sun Periods; 
 another Cosmic Niirht between the Sun and the ^[(^on
 
 244 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 Periods, etc. liut in additinn to these, there are also rests 
 between the Kevolutions. 
 
 We nii.uht liken the Periods to the different incarnations 
 of man; the Cosmic Xi<rhts between them to the intervals 
 between deaths and new hirtlis: and the rest between Revo- 
 lutions would then be analogous to the rest of sleep between 
 two days. 
 
 When a Cosmic Xiirht sets in. all manifested 'things are 
 resolved into a homogeneous nuiss — the Cosmos again 
 becomes Chao^^. 
 
 This periodical return of matter to primordial substance 
 is what makes it possible for the spirit to evolve. Were the 
 crystallizing process of active manifestation to continue 
 indefinitely it would offer an insurmountable barrier to the 
 progress of Spirit. Every time matter has crystallized to 
 such a degree that it becomes too hard for the spirit to 
 work in, the latter withdraws to recuperate its exhausted 
 energy, on the same principle that a power-drill which has 
 stopped when boring in hard metals, is withdrawn to 
 regain its momentum. It is then able to bore its way 
 further into the metal. 
 
 Freed from the crystallizing energy of the evolving spir- 
 its, the chemical forces in matter turn Cosmos to Chaos by 
 restoring matter to its primordial state, that a new start 
 may be made by the regenerated virgin spirits at the dawn 
 of a new Day of Manif-estation. The experience gained in 
 former Periods and Revolutions enables the Spirit to build 
 up to the point last reached, with comparative celerity, 
 also to facilitate further progress by makiag such altera- 
 tions as its cumulative experience dictates. 
 
 Thus at the end of the Moon Revolution of the Earth 
 Period, all the Globes and all life returned to Chaos, re- 
 
 I
 
 THE EARTH PERIOD 245 
 
 emorging therefrom at the beginning of the fourth Kovo- 
 lution. 
 
 The Fourth Eevolutiox of the Earth Period. 
 
 In tlie exceeding complexity of the scheme of evolution, 
 there are always spirals within spirals, ad infinitum. So 
 it will not \)e sur})rising to learn that in every Kevolution 
 the work of recapitulation and rest is applied to the differ- 
 ent Globes. When the life wave reappeared on Glolje A 
 in this Eevolution. it went through the developn^ent of the 
 Saturn period; tiicn after a rest which, however, did not 
 involve the complete destruction of the Glolje, but only an 
 alteration, it appeared on Globe B, where the work of the 
 Sun Period was recapitulated. Then after a rest, the life 
 wave passed on to Globe C, and the work of the ]\[oon 
 Period was repeated. Finally, the life wave arrived on 
 Globe D, which is our Earth, and not unlii then did tlie 
 proper work of the Earth Period begin. 
 
 Even then, the spiral within the spiral precluded its 
 begiiming irnmediatoly on the arrival of th'' life wave 
 from Globe C, for the bestowal of the germ of mind did 
 not actually take place until the fourth Epoch, the three 
 first Epochs being still further recapitulations of the Sat- 
 urn, Sun and Moon Periods, but alwavs on a higher scale.
 
 CHAPTEK XT. 
 
 The Gexesis and Evolltiox of Olr Solar System. 
 Chaos. 
 
 IX the previous pa^a's iiotliinir has been said about ouv 
 Solar System, and (tf the different phuiets \v!;i(l) 
 compose it. because it was not until the Earth Period 
 was reatlu'd Ihat the present differentiation was luade. 
 Tlie Earth Period is the acme of diversification, and 
 althouiih we have been sjx^akincj of only one class of vii'uin 
 spirits — those who. in the strictest and most liinit<-'d sense, 
 are concerned with the Earth evolution — there are in real- 
 ity seven "Rays"' or streams of life, all pursuing dill'erent 
 evolutions, yet all belonirin^ to the original class of vii-gin 
 spirits to which our humanity Ijclongs. 
 
 In the previous Periods all of these different sub-classes 
 or Eays found a suitable environment foi- their evolution 
 on the same planet. But, in the Earth Period, conditions 
 became such that in order to provide for each class the 
 degree of heat and the vibration necessary for its jiarticu- 
 lar phase of evolution, they were segregated on dill'erent 
 planets, at varying distances from the Sun — the cential 
 source of life. This is the raison d'etre of our System 
 and all the other Solar Systems in the Universe. 
 
 Before proceeding with the description of the evolution 
 of our humanity on the Earth after its separation from 
 the central Sun, it is necessary for the maintenance of 
 sequential order in the description to explain the differen- 
 tiation which scattered the planets of our System in space. 
 
 246
 
 GENESIS AND K VOLITION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 247 
 
 Active manifestation — particularly in the Physical 
 World — depends u])on separateness; upon the limitation 
 of life by form. But during the interim between Periods 
 and Revolutions the marked distinction between form and 
 life ceases. This applies not only to man and the lower 
 kingdoms, but to the Worlds and C}lol)es which are the 
 basis of form for the evolving life. Only the seed-atoms 
 and the nuclei or centers of the World-Globes remain — 
 all else is one homogeneous substance. There is but one 
 Sj)iiit pervading space. Life and Form, its positive and 
 negative poles, are one. 
 
 This state of things was what Greek mythology de- 
 scriljed a? "Chaos."' The ancient Norsemen and the Teu- 
 tonic mytliolngv call it ''Ginnungagap." wliich was liouiided 
 upon the northern side by the ct)ld and foggy "Xiliheiiii"' 
 — the land of mist and fog — and npon the south side by 
 tl>e fire "Muspelheim."' When heat and c^ld ent<'red the 
 space which was occupied by Chaos or Ginnungaga]>. they 
 caused the crystallization of the visible universe. 
 
 The Bible also gives one the idea of infinite space pre- 
 ceding the activity of Spiiit. 
 
 In our present materialistic jicritnl we have unfortunate- 
 ly lo-^t the idea of all that lies behind that word Space. 
 We are so accustomed to s|)oaklng of ''emiity'* space, or 
 the "great void'' of space, that we have entirely lost the 
 grand and holy significance of the word, and are thus in- 
 (•a|)able of feeling the reverence that this idea of Sjiam' 
 a:i(l Chaos should inspire in our breast?. 
 
 'I'o the Ro?icrucians, as to any occult school, there is no 
 sucii thing as empty or void space. To them sffucr is Spirit 
 in its attenuated form ; while matter is crystallizcil spare 
 or Spirit. Spirit in manifestation i? dual ; that which we 
 see as Forui is the neirativ!' mnii*'i>-tation of Spirit — crys-
 
 248 ROSK'RUCIAN (.OSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tallized and inert. Tlio positive pole of Spirit manifests 
 as Life, galvanising the negative Form into action, hut 
 both Life and Form originated in Spirit, Space, Chaos ! 
 
 To get an idea from everyday life which will illustrate, 
 we may take the hatching of an e^^. The egg is filled 
 with a moderately viscous fluid. 'J'his fluid, or moisture, 
 is subjected to heat, and out of the soft, fluid ic substance 
 comes a living chick, with hard bones and comparatively 
 hard flesh, and with down that has a comparatively hard 
 quill, etc. 
 
 When a living chick can come out of the inert fluid of 
 an egg without the addition of any hardening substance 
 from outside, is it a far-fetched idea to claim that the 
 universe is crystallized Space or Spirit? Tliere is no doubt 
 that the claim will seem foolish Id many; but this l)0()k 
 is not for the purpose of convincing the world at large 
 that these things are. It is intended to aid those who 
 inherently feel that these things must he and to help them 
 to see the light upon this great World-mystery, which the 
 writer has been permitted to behold. The special object 
 at present is to show that Spirit is active all the time — in 
 one way during Manifestation, and in another during 
 Chaos. 
 
 Modern science would sneer at the idea tluit life could 
 exist upon a Globe which is in the process of formation. 
 That is because science cannot dissociate Life and Form 
 and cannot conceive of Form except as solid and tangible 
 — cognizable by one of our five physical senses. 
 
 The occult scientist, in accordance with the above defini- 
 tions of Life and Form, hdlds that Life may exist inde- 
 pendently of Concrete Form : may have Forms not per- 
 ceptible to our present limited senses, and amenable to
 
 GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 249 
 
 none of the laws which apply to this present concrete 
 state of matter. 
 
 It is true that the Nebular Theory holds that all ex- 
 istence (which is to say all Form, the Worlds in Space 
 and whatever Forms there may be upon them) has come 
 from the fieiy nebula ; but it does not recognize the fur- 
 ther fact insisted upon by occult science — that the fiery 
 nebula is Spirit. It does not admit that the whole at- 
 mosphere around us. the space between the worlds, is 
 Spirit and that there is a constant interchange going on 
 all the time — Form dissolving into Space, and Space 
 crystallizing into Form. 
 
 ( 'haos is not a st-ate which has existed in the past and 
 has now entirely disappeared. It is all around us at the 
 present moment. "SVere it not that old forms — having 
 outlived thcii- usefulness — are constantly being i-esolved 
 back into that Chaos, which is also as constantly giving 
 birth to new forms, there could be no progress; the work 
 of evolution would cease and stagnation would ])revent 
 the possibility of advancement. 
 
 It is axiomatic that "The oftener we die. the better we 
 live." The Poet-Initiate. Goethe, says: 
 
 Who lias not this — 
 Ever <lymi; aii<l biiiiginfj to liirtli — 
 Will aye reniain a sorry guest 
 Upon this ilisiiuil earth. 
 
 and Paul says, "I die daily." 
 
 Therefore, as studi-nts of occult science, it i? necessary 
 to realize tiiat even during active manifestation. j7 is 
 Chaos that is the hasi>i of all profjross. Our life during 
 Chaos is ba.sed upon our life in active manifestation, and 
 vice versa, i. e., what we are able to achieve during active 
 manifestation, and tlie ability to progress at all. is tha
 
 250 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 result of the existence in Chaos. The interim hetween 
 Periods and Revolutions is in reality much more impor- 
 tant to the growth of the soul than concrete existence, 
 though the latter is the basis of the former and therefore 
 cannot be dispensed with. The importance of the Chaotic 
 interim lies in the fact that during tliat jicrind the evolv- 
 ing entities of all classes arc so closrly united that they 
 are really one; consequently those wliitli arc o'' lower 
 development during manifestation are in closest contact 
 with the more highly evolved, thus experiencing and hen- 
 I'iiting by a much higher vibration than their own. This 
 enal)les them to live over and assimilate their past cx])cri= 
 enccs in a manner impossible when hampered by Form. 
 
 We have seen the benefit to the spirit in man fi'oin the 
 interim between death and a new birth. There tiie form 
 still exists, though much more attenuated than tlie dense 
 body: but in the Cosmic Night and interval? of rest 
 between Periods and Revolutions, where there is ])erfcct 
 freedom from form, the beneficial results of past experi- 
 ences can be much more cflfcctivcly assimilated. 
 
 We have a word wliich was originally coined to convey 
 the idea of the state of things between manifestations. 
 Tliis word, however, has been used in a iiiat<'rial sense to 
 such an extent that it has lost its primal significance. 
 That word is Gas. 
 
 It may be thought that this is a very old word, wliicb. 
 has nearly always existed as a synonym for a state of 
 matter lighter than liquids, but such is not the case, Tlie 
 word was first used in "Physica."' a work which appeared 
 in ir)33, the author of it being Commenius. a Rosicrucian 
 
 Commenius did not call himself a Rosicrucian: no true 
 Brother does so puldicly. Only the Rosicrucian knows the 
 brother Rosicrucian. Not even the most intimate friends
 
 GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 051 
 
 or relatives know of a man's connection with the order. 
 Those only who are Initiates themselves know the writers 
 of the past wlio were Rosicrueians, because ever through 
 their works shine the unmistakable words, phrases and 
 signs indicative of the deep meaning that remains hidden 
 from the non-Initiate. The liosicrucian Fellowship is 
 composed of students of the teachings of the Order, which 
 are now given publicly, because the world's intelligence is 
 growing to the necessary point of comprehension. This 
 work is one of the first few fragments of the Eosicrucian 
 knowledge being publicly given out. All that has been 
 printed as such, previous to the last few years, has been 
 the work of either charlatans or traitors. 
 
 Rosicrucians such as Paracelsus, Commenius, Bacon, 
 Hellmond and others gave hints in their works and in- 
 fluenced others. The great controversy concerning the 
 authorship of Shakespeare (which has to no avail blunted 
 80 many goose-quills and wasted so much good ink that 
 might have served useful ends) would never have arisen 
 had it been known that the similarity in Shakespeare and 
 Bacon is due to the fact that both were influenced by the 
 same Initiate, who also influenced Jacob Boehme and a 
 pastor of Ingolstadt, Jacobus Baldus, who lived subsequent 
 to the death of the Bard of Avon, and wrote Latin lyric 
 verse. If the first poem of Jacobus Baldus is read with a 
 certain key. it will l)e found that by reading down and up 
 the lines, the following sentence will apjx»ar: "Hitherto 
 I have spoken from across the sea by means of the drama ; 
 now I will express myself in lyrics." 
 
 In his "Physica," Commenius, the Eosicrucian, wrote: 
 **Ad hue spiritum incognitum Gas voco," i. c., "This 
 liitherto unknown Spirit I call Gas." Further on in the 
 same work he says. "This vapor which I have called Gas
 
 252 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 is not far removed from the Chaos the ancients spoke of." 
 We must learn to think of Chaos as the Spirit of God, 
 which pervades every part of infinity; it will then be seen 
 in its true light, as the occult maxim puts it: "Chaos is 
 the seed-ground of the Coemos," and we shall no longer 
 wonder how "something can come out of nothing,'" be- 
 cause Space is not synonymous with "nothing." It holds 
 within itself the germs of all that exists during a physical 
 manifestation, yet not quite all ; for by the wedding of 
 Chaos with Cosmos there is something new brought forth 
 each time, which did not exist before; something that was 
 not foreshown and latent. The name of that something 
 is Genius — the cause of Epigenesis. 
 
 It appears in all kingdoms. It is the expression of the 
 progressive spirit in man, animal and plant. Chaos is 
 therefore a holy name; a name that signifies the Cause of 
 all we see in Xature and inspires a feeling of devotion 
 in every tried, true and trained occultist. He regards the 
 visible sense world as a revelation of the hidden potentiali- 
 ties of the Chaos. 
 
 Ti[E Birth of the Planets, 
 
 To express himself in the dense physical world, it was 
 necessary for man to evolve a suitable dense body. In a 
 world like this he must have a body with limbs, organs, 
 and a muscular system by means of whicli to move about; 
 also a brain to direct and co-ordinate his movements. If 
 the conditions had been different the body would have iDeen 
 modified accordingly. 
 
 It is necessary for all beings, high or low in the scale 
 of existence, to possess vehicles for expression in any par- 
 ticular world in which they may wish to manifest. Even 
 the Seven Spirits before The Throne must possess these
 
 The 1,3,7&- 10 Aspects of God & Man 
 
 ;'yy^Y-'v-;;;:'v^5A!a
 
 GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 253 
 
 necessary vehicles, which of course are differently condi- 
 tioned for each of Them. Collectively, They are God, and 
 make up the Triune .Godhead, and He manifests in a dif- 
 ferent way through each of Them. 
 
 ^"here is no contradiction in ascribing different num- 
 bers to God. We do not sin against the ''oneness"' of light 
 l)ecause we distinguish three primary colors into which it 
 divides itself. The white light of the Sun contains the 
 seven colors of tlie spectrum. The occultist sees even 
 twelve colors, there being five between red and violet — 
 going one way around the circle — in addition to the red, 
 orange, yellow, green, etc., of the visible spectrum. Four 
 of these colors are quite indescribable, but the fifth — tlie 
 middle one of the five — is similar to the tint of a new- 
 blown peach-blossom. It is in fact the color of the vital 
 body. Trained clairvoyants who describe it as ''bluish- 
 grey," or "reddish-grey," etc., are trying to describe a 
 color that has no equivalent in the physical world : and 
 they are therefore compelled to use the nearest descriptive 
 terms afforded by our language. 
 
 Perhaps Color will enable us to realize the onenoss of 
 God with the Seven Spirits before The Throne better than 
 anvthing else. We will therefore turn to diagram 11. 
 
 We see l^re a white triangle looming up from a dark 
 background. White is synthetic, containing all colors 
 within itself, as God contains within Himself all things 
 in the Solar System. 
 
 Within the white triangle are a blue, a red and a yellow 
 circle. All other colors are simply combinations of these 
 three primary colors. These circles correspond to the 
 tliree aspects of God, wliith are without beginning, and 
 end in God, though e-xteinalized only during active nuini- 
 festation.
 
 TABLE OF VIBRATIONS 
 
 WHOSE EFFECTS ARE RECOGNIZED AXD STUDIED BY SCIENCE. 
 
 1st Octave. 
 
 2d 
 
 3d 
 
 4tli 
 
 r.th 
 (itii 
 
 7th 
 
 Sth 
 
 Itth 
 luth 
 ir.th 
 I'Uth 
 2.-ith 
 30th 
 35tli 
 40 th 
 4r.th 
 46th 
 47th 
 48th 
 40th 
 r)Oth 
 nist 
 u7th 
 58th 
 59th 
 6(ith 
 (!lst 
 H-2.1 
 
 Number of Vibrations 
 per second. 
 
 , . .4 
 
 , . .8 
 ..IG 
 . .3:; 
 . .04 
 
 . lli.S y 
 
 Sound. 
 
 . . .511' I 
 . l,(r_'-J I 
 82.7(;sJ 
 
 1.047,57(» Unknown. 
 
 33,554.4:il.' / 
 
 1.073,741.824 ■ Electricity. 
 
 34.359,738.3<!8 1 
 
 :::::::35:yvS2:uSA^2;^"known. 
 
 70.:!f,.s. 744.1 77. t!44 I 
 
 14(».7:;7,4<;s.:',.-,5.32S Mlcat. 
 
 L'.Sl.47J.'.»7'.>.71ti.65(i I 
 
 5ti2.'.M'.i.!i.-,:',.4l'l,312 Lisht. 
 
 . . . . 1,1 25, S!i'». <•(»(•). S42. ('.24 Chemical Uavs. 
 
 ::i4n?^:Is:!::;i:!:;:;;;;:s^;;}^n'^-wn. 
 
 . . 2.S,S.2:{0,.".7f;. 151. 71 1,744^ 
 
 . . 57(!,4t;!),7,';2.;iii3.423,4S,S l 
 
 . 1,152,021.504, cot!,. S4l',.07(i f X-Rays. 
 
 . 2,.305,843,v)00,213,t>93.052j 
 
 . 4,011,086,618,427,389,004 Unknown.
 
 GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 255 
 
 When these three colors are interblended, as shown in 
 the diajirrain, there appear four additional colors, the 
 three secondary colors — each due to the blending of two 
 primary colors — and one color (indigo) which contains 
 the entire gamut of colors, making in all the seven colors 
 of the spectrum. These colors represent the Seven Spir- 
 its before the Throne. The colors are different, as are 
 also the Seven Spirits, each having a different mission 
 in the Kingdom of God — our Solar System. 
 
 The seven planets circling around the Sun arc the 
 dense bodies of the Seven Planetary Genii. Their names 
 are: Uranus with one satellite. Saturn with eight moons. 
 Jupiter with four moons. Mars with two moons, the 
 Ea)'th jiiid its moon. Venus and ]\Iercury. 
 
 Bodies are always found to suit the purpose they are 
 made to serve, hence the dense bodies of the Seven Plan- 
 etary Spirits are spherical, that form being best adapted 
 to the enormous velocity with which they travel through 
 space. The Earth, for instance, travels about 6(i.000 
 miles per hour in its orbit. 
 
 Man's body had a different shape in the past from that 
 of the present, and from that which it will have in the fu- 
 tui-e. Dui-ing involution it was approximately spherical, 
 as it still is during ante-natal life, because the intra- 
 uterine development is a I'ecapitulation of past stages of 
 evolution. At that stage the organism developed the 
 sphei'c, because during involution man's energies were 
 directed inwa)-d. ujjon the building of its own vehicles, 
 as the embryo develops within the .sphere of the uterus. 
 
 Man 's dense and vital bodies have straightened, but his 
 higher vehicles still retain their ovoid form. In the dense 
 body, the co-ordinating and governing brain is situated at
 
 256 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 one extremity. This is the most unfavorable position 
 for such an organ. Too long a time is rcquii-ed for im- 
 pulses to travel from one extremity to the other — from 
 the brain to the feet, or for impacts on the feet to reach 
 the brain. In cases of burns, for instance, science has 
 demonstrated that valuable time is lost, the skin being 
 blistered before a message can be carried from the in- 
 jured place to the brain and back again. 
 
 This inefficiency would be greatly lessened if the brain 
 were in the center of the body. Sensations and the re- 
 sponses thereto could be more quickly received and trans- 
 mitted. In the spherical planets the Planetary Spirit di- 
 rects from the center the movements of its vehicle. In 
 future man will bend over, as shown in diagram 12. He 
 will become a sphere, directing his energies outward, be- 
 cause a spherical form affords the greatest facility for 
 motion in all directions, and indeed, for combination of 
 simultaneous motions. 
 
 The Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception teaches that there 
 is a further evolution in store for planets. 
 
 When the beings upon a planet have evolved to a suffi- 
 cient degree, the planet becomes a Sun — the fixed center 
 of a Solar System. When the beings upon it have evolved 
 to a still greater degree, and consequently it has reached 
 its maximum of brilliancy, it breaks up into a Zodiac, 
 becoming, so to speak, the womb for a new Solar System. 
 
 Thus the great hosts of Divine Beings who. until then, 
 were confined within that Sun, gain freedom of action 
 upon a great number of stars, whence they can affect in 
 different wars the system which grows up within their 
 sphere of influence. The planets, or man-bearing worlds, 
 within the Zodiac are constantly being worked upon by
 
 2^S ROSirRT'( IAN COSMUCONtErTIGN 
 
 these force.*, but iu various ways, according to the stage 
 they liave readied in evolution. 
 
 Our Suu i-ould not liecoine a Sun until it had sent out 
 from itself all the beings who were not suthciently evolved 
 to endure the hiizh I'ate of vibration and the great lumi- 
 nosity of the Ijeings who wcie (lualilicd foi' that cvoluiioii. 
 All the beings upon the ditl'erent planets would have been 
 (onsuiued iiad they renudned in the Sun. 
 
 'Ihi'^ visible Sun. however, thougli it is the place of 
 evolution for Beings vastly above man, is not by any 
 mcc.ns the Father of the other planets, as material science 
 suj^poses. On the contraiT. it is itself an enumation from 
 the Central Sun, -which is the invisible source of all that 
 IS in our. Solar System. Our visil)]e Sun is but the 
 miii'oi- in Mhifh are reflected the rays of enei'gy from the 
 Sjdritual Sun. The real Sun is as invisible as the real 
 Man. 
 
 I'ranus was the first jdant't to be thrown otf from the 
 nebula when its dill'erenliatimi began in Chaos, at the 
 dawn of the Earth Teriod. There was no light ])ut the 
 uini light of the Zodiac. The life that left with Uranus 
 ^R of a rather backward strain and is said to evolve very, 
 very slowly. 
 
 Saturn was next dilferentiated. It is the field of action 
 for the life which is at the stage of evolution correspond- 
 mv to the Saturn Period. This planet was differentiated 
 belcre the ignition of the nebula and (like all nebulae 
 wL.:n passing through their Saturn Period of evolution) 
 Mil., not a source of light, but a reflector. 
 
 Jupiter was differentiated shortly afterwards, when the 
 nebula had become ignited. The heat of Jupiter is not so 
 great as that of the Sun, Venjis or Mercury, but on account 
 of its immense bul^jt is capable of retaining its heat and
 
 GENESIS AND EVOLUTION OF SOLAR SYSTEM 259 
 
 thus remains a suital)le field of evolution for very ad- 
 vanced beings. It eorivsj)onds to the stage which will l)e 
 reached by the Earth itself in the Jupiter Period. 
 
 Mars is a mystery, and only a limited amount of in- 
 formation may be given out. We may say, however, that 
 the life on Mars is of a very backward nature and that the 
 so-called "canals'' are not excavations in the surface of 
 the planet. 'Jhey are currents such as. during the Atlan- 
 tean Kj)Och. spread over our planet, and the remains of 
 which can still be observed in the Aurora Borealis and the 
 Aurora Australis. The shifting of the Martian "canals," 
 noted by astronomers, i-; thus accounteil for. If they were 
 really canals, they could not possibly shift, but currents 
 emanating from the Poles of ^lars may do so. 
 
 The Earth, including the ^loon. was next set out from 
 the Sun, and later Venus and ^Mercury. These and Mars 
 will 1)6 referred to later, in connection with the evolution 
 of man on the earth, and need not be further considered at 
 th:< time. 
 
 Wlicn a planet has i\Ioons it indicates that there are 
 Homc beings in the life wave evolving on that planet who 
 are too backward to share in the evolution of the main 
 liV wave, and they have therefore btM?n set out from the 
 nUinet to prevent them from hindering the progress of 
 i!:.' pioneers. Such i^ the ease with the beings inhabiting 
 o-.ir Moon. Tn the case of Jupiter it is thought probable 
 I'la^ the inhai)itant- of three of its four moons will oven- 
 l^ally l)e able to rejoin the life on the parent planet, but 
 it i< regarded as certain that the fourth Moon is an eighth 
 sph'^'e. like our own ^Foon, where retrogression and dis- 
 integration of the already acquired vehicle will result fn^m 
 too close adherence to material existence upon the part
 
 260 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 of the cvolvinji: beings who hnvo l)rnufrht thenisolvos to 
 that deplorable end. 
 
 Neptune and its satellites do not i)i'opei'ly IjolonK to 
 our Solar System. The other planets — or i-athei- their 
 Spirits — exercise an influence over the whole of human- 
 ity, but the influence of Neptune is restricted to one par- 
 ticular class — the astrolofjers. The writer, for instance, 
 has several times felt its compelling influence in a 
 marked way. 
 
 When laggards inhabiting a iIo(m have retrieved their 
 position and retur)' j, to the parent jilanet; or, when con- 
 tinued I'ctrogressi .,, has caused complete disintegration 
 of their vehicle , li.e abandoned ^Icr,;. also commences to 
 dissolve. The momentum of a s])iritual impulse which 
 propelled it in a fixed orbit for aeons, may endure for 
 aeons after the Moon has been vacated, and from the 
 physical point of view it may still seem to be a satellite 
 of the planet it encircles. As the time goes on, however, 
 and the power of attraction exercised by the paren,i 
 planet diminishes, its orbit widens, until it reaches the 
 limit of our solar system. It is then expelled into inter- 
 stellar space ; dissolved in Chaos. The expulsion of these 
 cinder-like dead worlds is analogous to the manner in 
 which hai'd and foreign bodies iin])edded in the human 
 system make their way through the flesh to the skin. The 
 Asteroids illustrate this point. They are fragments of 
 Moons which once -encircled Venus and Mercury. The 
 beings once confined upon them are known in esotericism 
 as "The Loi-ds from Venus" and "The Lords fi-om Mer- 
 cury;" they retrieved their lost estate in a large measure 
 by service to our humanity, as will be later described, 
 and are now safe on their parent planet, while the Moons 
 the.v inhabited have partly disintegrated, and are already 
 far outside the earth's orbit. There are other "seeming" 
 moons in our system, but the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Concep- 
 tion does not notice them, as they are outside the pale 
 of evolution.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 EVOLUTIOX ox TllK KaKTII. 
 
 Tlie I'olari'Ui Epoch. 
 
 WHILE the material wliicli now forms the Earth 
 wag yet a part of the Sun, it was, of course, in a 
 fiery condition; but as tiie fire does not burn 
 spirit, our human evolution connnenced at once, being 
 confined particularly to the Polar Pegion of the Sun. 
 
 Tiie highest evolved beings which were to become 
 liuman were the first to ai)pear. The substances which 
 now form the Earth were all molten, and the atmosphere 
 was gaseous, v'et man recapitulated his mineral stage anew. 
 
 From that attenuated chemical substance of the sun man 
 himself built his first mineral body, assisted by the Lords 
 of Form. If this statement is objected to on the ground 
 that man could not build unconsciously, the ease of the 
 mother can be cited in answer. Is she conscious of build- 
 ing the body of the babe in her womb? yet surely no one 
 will say that she has nothing to do with it I The only 
 dill'crence is that the mother l)uilds uiK<msciously for the 
 babe; and man built unconsciously for himself. 
 
 Man's first dense body did not even remotely resemble 
 his present splendidly organized vehicle. That has been 
 evolved only in the course of myriads of years. The lirst 
 dense body was a large, baggy object with an opening at 
 the top, from wliicli an organ jtrojcctcd. This was a kind 
 
 2(il
 
 2G-i ROSK KTCIAX COSMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 of organ of oritMiUition and diroction. In the course of 
 time the dense body drew more closely together and con- 
 denseil. If it came too close to places of greater heat than 
 it lonld endure, it disintegrated. In time the organ grew 
 sensitive to the condition that tln'eatened destruction and 
 the dense body automatically moved to a safer place. 
 
 This organ has now degenerated into what is called the 
 pineal gland. Sometimes it is called "the third eye," but 
 that is a misnomer, because it never was an eye, but rather 
 tlie localized organ for the sensing of heat and cold, which 
 faculty is now distributed over the entire dense body. 
 During the Polarian Eiwch this sense was thus localized, 
 as the sense of sight is now in the eye, and that of hearing 
 in the ear. The extension of the sense of feeling since that 
 time indicates the manner in which the entire body will 
 be improved, so that at some future time any part of it 
 will be able to perceive all things. The senses of sight and 
 hearing will be extended over the entire body, as the sense 
 of feeling is now. Then man will be all eyes and ears. 
 Specialized sense organs indicate limitation. Sense per- 
 ception by the whole is comparative perfection. 
 
 At the early stage of which we are now speaking there 
 was a kind of propagation. These immense baggy crea- 
 tures divided in halves in a manner similar to the division 
 of cells l)y fission, but the se):)arated portions M'ould not 
 grow, each remaining only half as large as the original 
 form. 
 
 TiTK TTyperboreax Epoch. 
 
 x\t different points on the fiery globe there began in 
 the course of time the formation of crust-islands in a sea 
 of fire. 
 
 The Lords of Form appeared, with the Angels (human-
 
 EVOLUTION ON TUK KAKTH ^63 
 
 ity of the Moon Period), and clotlied iiian"s douse form 
 with a vital body. Those baggy bodies then began to in- 
 crease in size by drawing to tiiemselves material from the 
 outside b}' osmosis, as it were. When they propagated, it 
 was no longer by dividing into lialves, but into two un- 
 e<]ual parts. Both ])arts grew until each liad attained tlie 
 original size of the parent. 
 
 As the I'ojarian l^jjoch was really a recapitulation of 
 the ISaturn Teiiod, it may be said that during tiiat time 
 man passed tlnough the mineral state; he had the same 
 vehicle — the dense body — and a consciousness similar to 
 the trance state. For analogous reasons, the plant state 
 vv .s passed through in the Hyperborean Epoch, as man 
 had a dense and a vital body and a dreamless-sleep-con- 
 sciousnesp. 
 
 Man began his evolution on the Kartli after ^fars had 
 been thrown off from the central mass, and that which is 
 now the Earth was yet undetached from the Sun; but at 
 the close of the Hyperborean Epoch the incrustation had 
 progressed so far that it had become an obstacle to the 
 progress of some of the higher evolved beings in the Sun. 
 The fiery condition also hindered the evolution of some of 
 the lower grades of creatures, such as man, who at that 
 stage rerpiired a denser world for his further development. 
 Therefore, the part which is now the Earth was thrown 
 oil' fi-om the Sun at the end of the Hyperborean Epoch, 
 and commenced to revolve around the parent body in a 
 Somewhat different orbit than at })resent. Shortly after- 
 wards Venus and ^len ury were thrown off for similar 
 reasons. 
 
 Crystallization always commences at the ]iole of a planet 
 wliere motioji is slow. The consolidated part gradually 
 works outwards towards the equator in obedience to the
 
 264 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 centrifugal force. If that force is stronger tlian the co- 
 hesive tendency the consolidated mass is thi-own outwards 
 into space. 
 
 At the time when the Earth-globe was separated from 
 the parent-mass, it included that part which is now our 
 IMoon. On this great globe was evolving the life-wave 
 now passing through the human kingdom, also the life- 
 waves which entered evolution in the Sun, Moon, and 
 Earth Periods, and are now evolving through the animal, 
 plant and mineral kingdoms. 
 
 Mention has l)een made of the sti'agglers of various 
 Pei-iods who in later Periods were enabled to take a step 
 upward in evolution. There wei'C some, however, who did 
 not take this step. They did not evolve, and were there- 
 foi-e left further and fui-ther behind, until they became a 
 drag and a hindrance to the progressive ones. It became 
 necessary to get them out of the way, that the evolution 
 of the others might not be retarded. 
 
 In the ])eginning of the Lemurian Epoch, these "fail- 
 ures" (note that they were failures, not merely strag- 
 glers) had crystallized that part of the Earth occupied by 
 them to such a degree that it became as a huge cinder or 
 clinker, in the otherwise soft and fiery Earth. They were 
 a hindrance and an obstruction, so they, with the part of 
 the Earth they had crystallized, were thrown out into 
 space beyond recall. That is the genesis of the Moon. 
 
 The Moon — The Eighth Sphere. 
 
 The seven Globes, A to G, inclusive, are the field of 
 Evolution. The Moon is the field of Disintegration. 
 
 If Earth had not segregated from the original Globe 
 which is now the Sun. the rapidity of the vibrations would 
 have disintegrated man's vehicles. He would have grown
 
 EVULUTIU.X UN Till-: KAHTil 265 
 
 SO rapidly that the growth of the iiiU8hroom would seem 
 slow in eomparisuii. He would have heeoine old before 
 he had time to pass through youtii. That such is the eifect 
 (if too much Sun is shown by the rapidity of growth at the 
 tropics, where nuiturity and old age are reached much 
 sooner than in the north. On the other hand had the 
 Moon remained with the Earth, man would have crystal- 
 lized into a statue. The separation of the ICarth from the 
 Sun, which now sends its rays from a far distance, enables 
 man to live at the proper rate of vibration, to unfold 
 slowly. The Moon-forces reach him from the exact dis- 
 tance necessary to enable hiin to build a body of the })ro])er 
 density. But although the latter forces are active in the 
 building of the form, they also cause death when their 
 continued work finally crystallizes the tissues of the body. 
 The Sun works in the vital body and is the foree which 
 makes for life, and wars against the death-dealing ^loon 
 force. 
 
 Tin-: Le^iuriax Epocii. 
 
 In this Epoch appeared the Archangels (the humanity 
 of Sun Period), and the Lords of Mind (the humanity of 
 Saturn Teiiod). Tliese Hierarchies were assisted by the 
 Lords of Form, who were given charge of the Earth 
 Period. They helped man to build his desire body, and 
 the Lords of Mind gave the germ of Mind to the greater 
 part of the pioneers who formed class 1, according to the 
 classification in diagram 10. 
 
 The Lords of Form vivified the Hunuin sjiirit in as 
 many of the stragglers of the M<xm Period as had made 
 the necessary progress in the three and one-half Revolu- 
 tions which had elapsed since the commencement of the 
 Earth Period, but at that time the Lordy of Mind could
 
 26() ROSICRUGIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 not give thc'iii the germ of Mind. Thus a great part of 
 nascent linmanity was left without this link between tlie 
 threefold spirit and the threefold body. 
 
 Tlie Lords of Mind took charge of the higher part of the 
 desire body and of the germinal mind, impregnating them 
 with the quality of separate selfhood, without which no 
 separate, self-contained beings such as we are today would 
 be possible. 
 
 We owe to the Lords of Mind the separate personality, 
 with all the possibilities for experience and growth thus 
 atfoi'ded. And this point marks the birth of the Indi- 
 vidual. 
 
 Birth of the Ixdividual. 
 
 Diagram 1 will make clear the fact that the personality 
 is the reflected picture of the Spirit, the mind being the 
 mirror, or focus. 
 
 As when reflected in a pond, the images of trees appear 
 inverted, the foliage seeming to be the deepest down in 
 the water, so the highest aspect of the spirit (the Divine 
 Spirit) finds its counterpart in the lowest of the three 
 bodies (the dense body). The next highest spirit (the 
 life spirit) is reflected in the next lowest body (the vital 
 body). The third spirit (the human spirit) and its re- 
 flection, the third Iwdy (the desire body), appear closest 
 of all to the reflecting mirror, which is the mind, the lat- 
 ter corresponding to the surface of the pond — the reflect- 
 ing medium in our analogy. 
 
 The Spirit came down from the higher Worlds during 
 involution; and by concurrent action, the Bodies were 
 built upward in the same period. It is the meeting of 
 these two streams in the focussing Mind that marks the 
 point in time when the individual, the human being, the
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EABTH 267 
 
 Ego, is born — when the Spirit takes possession of its 
 vehicles. 
 
 Yet we must not suppose that this at once raised man 
 to his present status in evolution, making him tiie self- 
 conscious, thinking being he is today. Before tliat point 
 could be reached a long and weary road had to be trav- 
 eled, for at the time we are considering, organs were in 
 tiieir most rudimentary stage and there was no brain that 
 could be used as an instrument of expression. Kence tlie 
 consciousness was the dimmest imaginable. In short, the 
 man of that day was very far from being as intelligent as 
 our present-day animals. The first step in the direction 
 of improvement was tlie building of a brain to use as an 
 instrument of mind in the Physical World. That was 
 achie\ed by separating humanity into sexes. 
 
 Skparatiox of thk Sexes. 
 
 Contrary to the generally accepted idea, the Ego is bi- 
 sexual. Were the Ego sexless, the body would necessarily 
 be sexless also, for the body is but the external symliol of 
 the indwelling sjjirit. 
 
 The sex of the Ego does not, of course, express itself as 
 such in the inner worlds. It nuinifcsts there as two dis- 
 tinct qualities — Will and Imagination. The Will is tlie 
 male power and is allied to the Sun forces; Imagination 
 is the female ]iower and is always linked to the Moon 
 forces. This accounts for the imaginative trend of woman 
 and for the special ]>ower wliit'h the Moon exercises over 
 the female organism. 
 
 When the matter of which the Earth and the ^loon were 
 afterwards formed was still a part of the Sun, the body 
 of man-in-tbe-making was yet plastic, and the forces from 
 that part which afterwards became Sun, and that jiart
 
 268 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 vhieli is now Moon Avorked readily in all Ijodies, so that 
 the man of the Hyperhorean Epoch "svas heiinaphrodite — 
 capable of producing another being from himself without 
 intercourse with any other, 
 
 AVhen the Earth separated from the Sun and shortly 
 afterwards threw off the Moon, the forces from the two 
 luminaries did not find equal expression in all, as formerly. 
 Some bodies 1)ecame more amenable to the forces from one, 
 and some to those from the other. 
 
 IXFLUEXCE OF MaKS. 
 
 In the part of the Earth Period preceding the separation 
 of the sexes — during the tliree and one-half Revolutions 
 which intervened between tlie time when Mars was differ- 
 entiated and the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch — 
 Mars traveled in a different orbit from the present, and its 
 aura (that part of its finer vehicles which extends beyond 
 the dense planet) permeated the body of the central planet 
 and polarized the iron within it. 
 
 As iron is essential to the production of warm, red 
 blood, all creatures were cold-blooded, or rather, the fluid 
 parts of the body were no warmer than the surrounding 
 atmosphere. 
 
 When the Earth was set free from the Central Sun, that 
 event changed the orbits of the planets and thus the influ- 
 ence of Mars over the iron in the Earth was minimized. 
 'J'lie Planetary Spirit of ]\Iars finally withdrew the re- 
 mainder of that influence, and although the desire bodies 
 of the Earth and Mars still penetrate, the tlynamic power 
 of Mars over the iron (which is a ]Mars metal) has ceased 
 and iron lias become available for use on our planet. 
 
 Iron is in reality the basis of separate existence. AVith- 
 out iron the red, heat-giving blood would be an impossi-
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 2G9 
 
 bility, and the Kgo could have no hold in tlie ])ody. When 
 red blood developed — in the latter part of the Leniurian 
 p]poc'h — the Ixjdy became upright and the time had come 
 when the Ego could begin to dwell within the body and 
 control it. 
 
 But to dwell within is not the end and aim of evolu- 
 tion. It is simply a means h}' which the Ego may better 
 express itself through its instrument, that it may manifest 
 in the Physical World. To that end the sense organs, the 
 larynx, and above all, a brain, must be built and perfected. 
 
 During the early part of the Hyperborean Epoch, while 
 the Earth was still united with the Sun, the solar forces 
 supplied man with all the sustenance he needed and he 
 unconsciously radiated the surplus for the purpose of 
 propagation. 
 
 When the Ego entered into possession of its vehicles it 
 became necessary to use part of this force for the building 
 of the brain and tlie hu'ynx, which was originally a part 
 of the creative organ. The larynx was built while the 
 dense body was yet bent togetiier in the bag-like shape 
 already described, which is still the form of the human 
 emi)ry(). As the dense body straightened and became up- 
 right, part of the creative organ remained with the upper 
 part of the dense body and later became the larynx. 
 
 Thus the dual creative force which had hitherto worked 
 in only one direction, for the ]iurpose of creating anotlier 
 being, became divided. One ]>art was directed upward to 
 build the l)rain and larynx, by means of which the Ego 
 was to become capable oF tliiiikiui: and eoniinnnic.-dinsj 
 thfiughts to other beings. 
 
 As a result of this change only one ])art of the force 
 essential in the creation of another being was available 
 to one individual, hence it becaifle necessary for each indi-
 
 270 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 vidiial to seek the co-operation of another, who possessed 
 that part of the procreative force which the seeker hicked. 
 Tims did tlie evolving entity dlitain hrain consciousness 
 of the outside world at the cost of half its creative ])()W('r. 
 Previous to that time, it used within itself hoth parts of 
 that i)ower to externalize anotlier being. As a result of 
 tliat modification, however, it has evolved the power to 
 create and express thought. Before then, it was a creator 
 in the physical world only; since then it has become able 
 to create in the three worlds. 
 
 Tin: liACKs and Their Leaders, 
 
 Before considering in detail the evolution of the Le- 
 murians it may be well to take a general survey of the 
 Eaees and their Leaders. 
 
 Some very valuable works on Occultism, bringing before 
 the public the teachings of the Eastern Wisdom, have 
 nevertheless contained certain mistakes, owing to a mis- 
 understanding of the teachings by those who were so for- 
 tunate as to receive them. All books, not written directly 
 by the Elder Brothers, are liable to contain such eri'ors. 
 Considering the extreme intricacy and many complica- 
 tions of the subject, the wonder is not that mistakes do 
 ocfur, l)nt that they are not more frcqut'iit. 'iMiciofore thi^ 
 vriiter does not presume to criticise, recognizing that miv.v 
 mimerous and more serious mistakes may be endwdied \ \ 
 the present work, owing to his own misconception of t!.:^ 
 tcaeliing He simply sets forth in tlie next few ]X')!'agrap'.:s 
 what he has received, which shows how the dilfering (and 
 seemingly contradictory) tcaeliing of two such valuable 
 works as "The Secret Doctrine'' by IL P. Blavatsky, and 
 ''Esoteric Buddhism,"' by A. P. Sinnett, may be reconciled.
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 271 
 
 That i)ui't of huniuii evolution wiiich is to Ik- aecoiu- 
 plished during the present sojourn of the life wave on our 
 Earth is divisible into seven great stages or Epoehs: but 
 these cannot appi'opriately be ealled Kaees. Nothing to 
 which that name could be correctly applied appears until 
 the end of the Lemurian Ei)och. Fi'oni that time different 
 Races succeed one anothei- thi-ough the Atlantean and 
 Aryan Epochs, and will extend slightly into the Sixth 
 great Epoch. 
 
 The total nund)ei' of Races — })ast. i)rcsent ajul futui'C — 
 in our scheme of evolution is sixteen ; one at the end of 
 the Lemui'ian E])och, seven during the Atlantean Epoch, 
 seven more in our ])iesent Aryan Ejjoch and one in the 
 beginning of the Sixth Kpoch. Aftei- that time there will 
 be nothing that can propei'ly be <'alled a Race. 
 
 Races did not exist in the Periods which have preceded 
 the Earth Period and they will not exist in those Periods 
 which follow it. It is only here, at the very nadir of ma- 
 terial existence, that the difference is so great between 
 man and man as to warrant the separation into Races. 
 
 The immediate Leaders of humanity (apart f]'om the 
 creative Hiei-archies) who helped man to take the first 
 tottering steps in Evolution, after Involution had fur- 
 nished him with vehicles, were Beings much fui'ther ad- 
 vanced than man along the path of evolution. They 
 came on this errand of love from the two planets which 
 are located between the Ivnth and the Sun — Venus and 
 Mercury. 
 
 The Beings who iidial)it \'enus and Mei'cury are not 
 quite so fai" advanced as those whose present field of evo- 
 lution is the Sun, but they are very much further ad- 
 vanced than our hunuinity. Therefore they stayed some- 
 what longer witli theciMiti-al mass than did the inhabitants
 
 273 E0STCRUC1A>J LUSMOtUAC iirTiUM 
 
 of tlie Earth, but at a certain i)oint their evolution de- 
 Tuanded separate fiekls, so those two phmets were thrown 
 off, Venus first, and tlien ^Mercury. Ivich was given such 
 proximity to tlie central ovb as insured the rate of vibra- 
 tion necessary for its evolution. The inhabitants of Mer- 
 luiy are the i'lirthost advanced, hence are closer to the !Sun. 
 
 Some of the inhabitants of each planet were sent to the 
 Earth to help nascent humanity and are known to occult 
 scientists as the "Lords of Venus" and the "Lords of Mer- 
 cury." 
 
 The Lords of Venus were leaders of the masses of our 
 pc()])K>. They were inferior beings of the Venus evolution, 
 who a])peared among men and were known as "messen- 
 gei'S of the Gods."' For the good of our humanity tiiey 
 led and guided it, step by step. There was no rebellion 
 against tlicir autlioritv, because man had not yet evolved 
 an independent will. It was to bring him to the stage 
 where he would be aide to manifest will and judgment 
 that they guided liim, until he should be able to guide 
 himself. 
 
 It was known that these messengers communed with the 
 (iods They wei'e held in deeji reverence and their com- 
 mands were obeyed without question. 
 
 When under the tuition of these Beings mankind had 
 reached a certain stage of progress, the most advanced 
 were placed under the guidance of the Lords of Mercury, 
 who initiated them into the higher truths for the purpose 
 of making them leaders of the ])eople. These Initiates 
 were then exalted to kingship and were tlie founders of the 
 dynasties of Divine Eul(>rs who were indeed kings "by the 
 grace of God." i. e., by the grace of the Lords of Venus 
 and Mercury, who were as Gods to infant humanity. They 
 guided and instructed the kings for the good of the peo-
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 273 
 
 pie and not for self-aggrandizement and arrogation of 
 rights at their expense. 
 
 At that time a JJiilcr held a sacred trust to educate and 
 help his p(.'oj)le; to alleviate and promote e(|uity and well- 
 being. He had the light of God to give him wisdom and 
 guide his judgment. Hence, while those i\ings reigned, 
 all things prospered, and it was indeed a Golden Age. Yet, 
 as we follow the evolution of man in detail, we shall see 
 that the present phase or period of development, though it 
 cannot be called a golden age in any but a material sense, 
 is nevertheless a necessary one, in order to bring man to 
 the point where he will be able to rule himself, for self- 
 wnstery is the end and aim of all ruhTship. No man can 
 safely remain ungovcrned irho has not learned to govern 
 Itimself, and at the present stage of development, that is 
 the hardest task that can be given him. It is easy to com- 
 mand others; it is hard to force obedience from oneself. 
 
 Influence of MKncri?Y, 
 
 The purpose of the Lords of ^Mercury at tliat time, and 
 of all Hierophants of ^lysteries since then, as also all 
 the occult schools of our day. was and is to teach the 
 candidate the art of Self-^Iastery. In the measure that a 
 man has mastered himself, and in that measure onli/. is he 
 qualified to govern others. Were the jjrescnt rulers of the 
 masses able to govern themselves we should again have the 
 ^rillcnium or (Joldon Age. 
 
 As the Lords of A'enus worked on the masses of a long- 
 ])ast age, so do the Lords of Mercury now work on the 
 Individual, fitting hin^ for mastery over self and (inci- 
 dentally only, not primarily) for mastery over others. 
 This work on their part is but the beginning of what will
 
 274 ROSICHUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 be an inoreasino; ^lercurial influence during the remaining 
 three and one-half devolutions of the Earth Period. 
 
 During the first three and one-half Kevolutions Mars 
 held sway, polarizing the iron, preventing the formation 
 of the red blood and keeping the P]go from immuring it.self 
 in the body until the latter had attained to the requisite 
 degree of development. 
 
 During the last three and one-half Kevolutions Mercury 
 will operate to extricate the Ego from its densest vehicle 
 by means of Initiation. 
 
 Incidentally, it may be noted that, as Mars polarized the 
 iron, so Mercury has polarized the metal bearing its name 
 and tile woi'kiiigs of that metal will show very well this 
 tendency to take the dense body away from the spirit — to 
 liberate the latter from the former. 
 
 That dread disease, syphilis, is an example of condi- 
 tions where the Ego is fettered and immured in the body 
 to a particularly cram])ing extent. Sufficient mercury 
 relieves the condition, lessens the hold of the body upon 
 the Ego and lea^'es the latter to that comparative freedom 
 within the body which the normal person enjoys. But on 
 the other hand, an overdose of mercury causes paralysis, 
 thus taking the dense body from the man in an improper 
 way. 
 
 The Lords of Mercury taught man to leave and re-enter 
 the body at will ; to function in his higher vehicles inde- 
 pendent of the dense l)ody. so that the latter becomes a 
 cheerful dwelling house instead of a closely-locked prison 
 — a useful instrument instead of a clogging fetter. 
 
 Therefore occult science speaks of the Earth Period as 
 Mars-Mercury, and so it may be said truly that we have 
 been in Mars and are going to ]\Iercury, as taught in one 
 of the occult works previously mentioned. Jt is also true,
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 275 
 
 however, that we have never inhabited the planet Mars, 
 nor are we to leave the earth at some future time to take 
 up our al)ocle on tlie planet Mercury, as the other work 
 inontioned states, with the intention of correcting an error 
 ill the first one. 
 
 .Mcrcurv, now heing in obscuration, is exercising very 
 little influence on us, but it is emerging from a planetary 
 rest and as time goes on its influence will l)e more and 
 more in evidence as a factor in our evolution. The coming 
 Kaces will have much help from the ilercurians, and the 
 people of still later Epochs and Kevolutions will have even 
 more. 
 
 The Lemuriax Eace. 
 
 We are now in a pos;ition to understand the inforuuttion 
 which is to follow concerning the jicople who lived in the 
 latter part of the Lemurian Eijoch, whom we may call the 
 Lemurian Race. 
 
 The atmosphere of Lemuria was still very dense — souio- 
 what like the fire-fog of the ^loon Period, but denser. 
 The crust of the Earth was just starting to become quite 
 hard and solid in some places, while in others it was still 
 fiery, and between islands of crust was a sea of boiling, 
 seething water. Volcanic outbursts and cataclysms marked 
 this time when the nether fires fought hard against the 
 formation of the encircling wall which was to impri-ni\ 
 them. 
 
 T^pon the harder and comparatively cool spot^ man lived 
 suirounded by giant fern-forests and animals of enormous 
 size. The forms of both man and animal were yet quite 
 plastic. The skeleton had formed, but man himself had 
 great power in molding the flesh of his own body and 
 that of the animals about him.
 
 276 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 When ho was Ijorn ho could hoar and fool, Init his por- 
 coptidn of liiiht canio hitor. Wo have analogous cases in 
 animals like oats and dogs, the young of whioli receive 
 the sense of siglit some time after l)irth. Tin- Lomurian 
 liad no eyes. He liad two sensitive spots which were 
 affected ])y the light of the Sun as it shone diiulv tlirougli 
 the fiery atmosphere of ancient Lemuria, but it was nut 
 until nearly the close of the Atlantean Epoch that he had 
 sight as Ave have it today. Up to that time the building of 
 the eye was in progress. While the Sun was within — while 
 the Eai'th formed part of the light-giving mass — man 
 needed no external illuminant; he was luminous himself. 
 But when the dark Earth was separated from the Sun it 
 became necessary that the liglit should be perceived, there- 
 tore as the light-rays impinged upon man, he perceived 
 them. Nature built the eye as a light-perceiver, in re- 
 sponse to the demand of the already-existing function, 
 which is invariably the case, as Professor Huxley has so 
 ably shown. The amcoba has no stomach, yet it digests. 
 It is all stomach. The necessity for digesting food l)uilt 
 the stomach in the course of time, but digestion took place 
 before tlio alimentary canal was formed. In an analogous 
 mamior, tlie perception of light called forth the eye. The 
 light itself built the eye and maintains it. Where there 
 is no light there can be no eye. In cases where animals 
 have witlidrawn aiul dwelt in caves — keeping away froin 
 the light — the eyes have degenerated and atrophied because 
 there were no light rays to maintain them and no eyes 
 were needed in the dark caves. The Lemurian needed 
 eyes; he had a perception of light, and the light was com- 
 mencing to build the eye in resi)onse to his demand. 
 
 His language consisted of sounds like those of Xature. 
 The sighing of the wind in the immense forests which
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 277 
 
 grew in great luxuriance in tliat super-tropical climate, 
 tlio rippling of the brook, the howling of the tempest — for 
 Lemuria was storm-swept — the thunder of the waterfall, 
 the roar of the volcano — all these were to him voices of the 
 Gods from whom he knew himself to have descended. 
 
 Of tlie liii'tli of his body he knew nothing. He could 
 not see either it or anything else, but he did perceive his 
 fellow-lx'ings. It was, however, an inner perception, like 
 our ])ercei)tion of })ersons and things in dreams, but with 
 tliis very important difference, that bis dream-jjercejition 
 was deal' and rational. 
 
 Tbus he kni'W nothing at all al)out liis body, in fact he 
 did not even know he had a body any more than we know 
 we have a stomach when that organ is in good health. Wt 
 remeinljcr its existence only when our abuse of it causes 
 us to feel pain there. Under normal conditions we are 
 entirely unconscious of its processes. Similarly did the 
 ])ody of the liCmurian serve him excellently, although he 
 was unaware of its existence. Pain was the means of 
 making him aware of his body and of the world without. 
 
 h'.verything in connection with the propagation of the 
 race and the bringing to birth was done by direction of the 
 Angels under the leadershij) of Jehovah, the Regent of the 
 ^loon. The propagative function was j)crformed at stated 
 times of the year when the lines of force, running from 
 planet to planet, were focussed at projier angles. 'I'hus 
 the creative force encountered no oljstruction and jiarturi- 
 tion was painless. "Man was unawMi-e of liirlh. Kvause at 
 that time he was as unconscious of the ])hysical world as 
 he now is during sleep. It was only in the intiuiate con- 
 taet of SOX relation that the spirit beeaiue aware of the 
 flesh and the man ''knew" his wife. '['Iiat is shown in 
 such passages of the Bible as ''Adam knew Kve and she
 
 278 ROSRRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION 
 
 bore Seth" ; "Elkanah kiicir Hannah and she bore Sam- 
 uel"; and ^[ary's question, "How shall I conceive, seeing 
 I know no man?" This is also the kov to the meaning 
 of the "Tree of Knowledge."" the fruit of wliich opened 
 the eyes of Adam and Eve, so that they came to know l)oth 
 good and evil. Previously they had known only good, 
 but when they began to exercise the creative function 
 independently, they were ignorant of stellar inlluences, 
 as are their descendants, and Jehovah's supi)osed curse was 
 not a curse at all, but a simple statement of the result 
 which must inevitably follow use of the generative force 
 which failed to take into consideration the effect of the 
 stellar rays on childbirth. 
 
 Thus the ignorant use of the generative force is pri- 
 marily responsible for pain, sickness and sorrow. 
 
 The Lemurian knew no death because when, in the 
 course of long ages, his body dr(jpi»c(l away, he entered an- 
 other, quite unconscious of the change. His consciousness 
 was not focussed in the physical world, therefore the laying 
 aside of one body and the taking of another was no more 
 to him than a leaf or twig drying and falling away from 
 the tree and being replaced by a new giowth. 
 
 Their language was to the Lemurians something holy. 
 It was not a dead language like ours — a mere orderly ar- 
 rangement of sounds. Each sound uttered by the Lenui- 
 rian had power over his fellow-beings, over the animals 
 and even over nature around him. Thei-efore, under the 
 guidance of the Lords of Venus, who were the messengers 
 of God — the emissaries of the creative hierarchies — the 
 power of speech was used with great leverence, as some- 
 thing most holy. 
 
 The education of the Ijoys differed greatly from that of 
 the girls. The Lemurian methods of education seem
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EAKTH 279 
 
 shoiking to our more refined sensibilities. In order to 
 siJiU'e the reader's feelings, only the least cruel of tlieni will 
 be touched upon. Strenuous in the e.xtreme as they iiiav 
 seem, it must be remembered that the Lemurian body was 
 not nearly so high-strung as are the human bodies of the 
 ])resent day; also that it was only by the very liarshr~t 
 measures that tlie exceedingly dim consciousness could be 
 touched at all. As time went on and the consciousness 
 bi'came more and more awakened, such extreme measures 
 as those used then became unnecessaiv and have ])assed 
 away, but at that time they were indisi)ensable to arouse 
 the slumbering forces of the spirit to a consciousness (d' 
 the outside world. 
 
 The education of the boys was designed csi)ecially to de- 
 velop the quality of Will. They were made to fight one 
 another, and these fights were extremely brutal. Tlu-y 
 were impaled upon spits, with full ])ower to release them- 
 selves, l)ut by exercising the will-jjower they were to re- 
 nuun there in spite of the ])ain. 'J'hey learned to make 
 their nuiscles tense, and to carry inimense l)\irden< by the 
 exercise of the Will. 
 
 The education of the girls was intended to promote tiie 
 development of the imaginative faculty. They also weie 
 subjected to strenuous and severe treatment. They were 
 put out in the great forests, to let the sound of the wind 
 in the tree-tops s])eak to them and to listen to the furious 
 outbursts of flood and tempest. They thus learned to 
 June no fear of those paroxysms of nature and to perceive 
 only the grandeur of the warring elements. The freiiuent 
 volcanic outbursts were greatly valued as a means of edu- 
 cation, being particularly conduiive to the awakening of 
 the faculty of menuuy. 
 
 Such educational methods wttuld be entirely out of the
 
 280 KOSRKUCIAN COSMO-CO N'CEPTIOX 
 
 (luostion at the present day, hut they did not make the 
 Leniuriaii morhiil, because he had no memory. Xo matter 
 what painful or terrifying experiences he endured, every- 
 thing was forgotten as soon as past. Tlie above-mentioned 
 strenuous experiences were for the purpose of devebiping 
 memory, to imprint tlicse violent and constantly-repeated 
 impacts from without u]ion the biiiin, I)(h:ui>i' memory is 
 necessary tliat tlK>"exi)erienees of the past may be used, as 
 guides to Ai-lion. 
 
 The education of the girls devclopfd the lii'st germinal, 
 flickering memory. TJie first idea of Good and Evil teas 
 fonnuhiicd by iliem because of their experiences, which 
 woi'ked chiefl}^ on the imagination. Those experiences 
 most likely to leave a recollection were thought "(Jood ;" 
 those which did not ]n-oduce that much-desired result were 
 considered '"Evil." 
 
 Thus woman l)ecame the pioneer in culture, being the 
 first to develop the idea of ''a good life," of which she be- 
 came the esteemed exponent among the ancients and in 
 that respect she has nobly KhI the vanguard ever since. 
 Of course, as all Egos incarnate alternatel}' as male and 
 female, there is really no ])re-emin('nce. It is sim])ly that 
 tliose who for the time licing are in a dense body of the 
 feminine gender have a positive vital body, and are tliere- 
 fore more responsive to spiritual impacts than when the 
 vital body is negative as in the nuilc. 
 
 As we have seen, the Lennirian was a born magician- 
 lie felt himself a descendant of the Gods, a spiritual l)ein<^: 
 therefore his line of advancement Avas by gaining not spir- 
 itual, but material knowledge. The Temples of Initiation 
 for the most advanced did not need to reveal to man his 
 Jiigh origin; to educate him to ])erform feats of magic; to 
 instruct him how to function i)i the desire world and the
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 281 
 
 liiglier realms. Such instruction is necessary today be- 
 cause now the average man lias no knowledge of the spir- 
 itual world, nor can he function in superphysical realms. 
 The Lenuirian, however, in his own way, did possess that 
 knowledge and could exercise those faculties, but on tlie 
 other hand, he Avas ignorant of the Laws of the Cosmos and 
 of facts regarding the physical world which are matters of 
 common, everyday knowledge witli us. Therefore at the 
 School of Initiation he was taught art, the laws of Nature 
 and facts relating to the physical universe. Ilis will was 
 strengthened and his inuigination and memory wakened so 
 that he could correlate exi)eriences and devise ways and 
 means of action when his past experiences did not serve 
 to indicate a proper course of procedure. Thus the Tem- 
 ples of Initiation in the Lemurian times were High 
 Schools for the cultivation of AVill-power and Imagina- 
 tion, with "post-graduate courses"' in Art and Science. 
 
 Yet, though the Lemurian was a born magician, he never 
 misused his powers because he felt himself related to the 
 Gods. Under the direction of the Messengers of the Gods, 
 already spoken of, his forces were directed toward tiie 
 molding of forms in the animal and the plant worlds. It 
 may be hard for the materialist to understand how he 
 could do such work if he could not see the world about 
 him. It is tnii' man could not "see" as we understand the 
 tciin and as he now sees objects outside in space with his 
 physical eyes. Still, as the purest of our children are 
 clairvoyant to this day while they remain in a state of 
 sinless innocence, so the Leiiiuiians, wli(» were yet pure 
 and innocent, jwssessed an internal ]H'rcei)ti(»n which gave 
 them onlv a dim idea of the oiiliranl shajie of any object, 
 but illumined so much the brighter its inner nature, 'i^9
 
 283 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 lioul-quality, l\v a fpiritu.il a|)perception born of innocent 
 I)urity. 
 
 Innocence, however, is not synonymous with Virtue. 
 Innocence i? tlie chihl of Ignorance and could not l)e main- 
 tained in a universe where the purpose of evolutiim is t!ie 
 acquisition of Wisdom. To attain that end, a knowledge 
 of good and evil, right and wrong, is essential, also choice 
 of action. 
 
 If, having knowledge and choice, man ranges himself on 
 the side of Good and Right he cultivates Virtue and Wis- 
 dom. If he succumbs to tcmi^tation and does wrong know- 
 ingly, he fosters vice. 
 
 God's plan is not to be Ijroiight to nauglit, however. 
 Every act is a seed-ground for the law dL' Conse(iuenee. 
 We reap Avhat we sow. The weeds of wrong action bear 
 flowers of sorrow and sull'ering, and when the seeds from 
 them have fallen into a chastened heart, when they have 
 been watered by the tears of repentance ^'irtue will event- 
 ually blossom forth. What blessed assurance, that out of 
 every evil we do, Good will event\uiliy accrue, for in our 
 Father's Kingdom nauglit but Ciood can endure. 
 
 Therefore the ''Fall" with its consequent pain and suf- 
 fering is but a temporary state where we see through a 
 glass darkly, but anon we shall behold again face to face 
 the God within and without who is ever perceived by the 
 pure in heart. 
 
 The Fall of ]\Iax. 
 
 This is cabalistically described as the experience of one 
 pair who, of course, represent humanity. The key is 
 given in the verse where the Messenger of the Gods says 
 to the woman, "in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children ;"
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 0^3 
 
 the clue is also found in the sentence of death which was 
 pronounced at that same time. 
 
 It will be observed that previous to the Fall the con- 
 sciousness was not focussed in the physical world. Man 
 was unconscious of propagation, birth and death. The An- 
 gels who have charge of and work in the vital body (the 
 medium of propagation) regulated the propagative func- 
 tion and brought the sexes togetlier at certain seasons of 
 the year, using the solar and the lunar forces when they 
 produced conditions most propitious for fecundation, the 
 union being achieved unconsciously to the participants at 
 first, but later it produced a momentary pliysical cognition. 
 Then the period of gestation caused no inconvenience and 
 parturition Avas painless, the parent being plunged in deep 
 sleep. Birth and death involved no break in the conscious- 
 ness and were therefore non-existent to the Lemurians. 
 
 Their conseiousness was directed inward. They per- 
 ceived physical tilings in a s})iritual way, as we perceive 
 them in a dream — at wliich time all that we see is within 
 ourselves. 
 
 Wiien ''tlieir eyes were opened" and their consciousness 
 was directed outward toward the facts of the physical 
 world, conditions were altered. Propagation was directed, 
 not by the Angels, but by man, who was ignorant of the 
 operation of the Sun- and Moon-forces, lie also abused 
 the sex-function, using it for sense-gratilication, with the 
 result that pain attended the process of child-bearing. 
 Then his consciousness became focussed in the physical 
 worUL, although all things did not apjtear to his vision with 
 clearly-delined outlines until the latter part of the Atlan- 
 tean Epoch. Still he came by degrees to know death Ije- 
 cause of the i)reak made in his consciousness when it was
 
 28^ KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 sliit'tod to the liiiiiuT worlds at death and back to tiie 
 physical world at rdiirth. 
 
 The "opening of the eyes"' was brouglit about in tlie fol- 
 lowing manner: We remember that when the sexes se])- 
 arated, the male became an expression for A\'ill, which is 
 one part of the twofold soul-force; the female exi)ressing 
 tiie otJier part, Imagination. If woman were not imagina- 
 tive she could not build tlic new l)ody in the wonili and 
 were not the spermatozoon an embodiment of the concen- 
 ti'ated human will, it could not accomplish im])regnation 
 and so commence the germination, which results in the 
 continued segmentation of the ovum. 
 
 These twin-forces. Will and Imagination, are botli 
 necessary to the propagation of bodies. Since the separa- 
 tion of the sexes, however, one of these forces remaing 
 within each individual and only the part given out is avail- 
 al)le for propagation. Hence tiie necessity for the one- 
 sexed being who expresses only one kind of soul-force, to 
 unite with another, who expresses the complementary soul- 
 force. This was pi-eviously explained; also that the i)art 
 of the soul-force not used for propagation becomes avail- 
 able for inner growth. So long as man sent out the full, 
 dual sex-force for generation, he could accomplish nothing 
 in the direction of soul-growth for himself. But since 
 then the part not used through the sex-organ has been ap- 
 propriated by the indwelling spirit to build the brain and 
 the larynx for its expression. 
 
 Thus man built on, all through the latter part of the 
 Lemurian Epoch and the first two-thirds of the Atlantean 
 Epoch until, by the above-mentioned use of this half of 
 his sex-force, lie became a fully-conscious, thinking, rea- 
 soning, being. 
 
 In man tlie brain is the link between the spirit and the
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 285 
 
 outside world. He can know notliing of the outside world 
 except through the medium of the brain. The sense-organs 
 are merely carriers to the brain of impacts from witliout 
 and the brain is the instrument which interprets and co- 
 oi-dinates those impacts. The Angels belonged to a dif- 
 f'Tcnt evolution and liad never been imprisoned in a dense 
 and cumbrously slow vehicle such as ours. They had 
 '."arneci tc obtain knowledge without a physical hrain. 
 'IMieir lowest vehici 'b the vital body. Wisdom came to 
 them as a gift, wit.ioiit the necessity of laboriously think- 
 ing it out through a physical brain. 
 
 Mail, however, had to "fall into generation,"' and work 
 for his knowledge. The spirit, by means of one part of 
 the scx-forcf directed inward, built the brain to gather 
 knowledge from the pliysical world, and the same forv-^ is 
 feeding and building the brain today. It is subverted 
 from its proper course inasmuch as it should have gone 
 outward for procreation, but man retains it for selfish ])nr- 
 poses. No so the Angels. They had experienced no di- 
 vision of their soul-powers, therefore they could send out 
 the dual soul-force iritliout selfish reservation. 
 
 The force that goes outward for the purpose of creating 
 another being is Love. The Angels sent out their whole 
 love, without seJfisJniess or ilesire and in return, Cosmic 
 Wisdom flowed into them. 
 
 Man sends out only part of his love; the residue he 
 selfishly keeps and uses to build his inner organs of ex- 
 pression, to imjuove himself; thus does his love become 
 selfish and sensual. With one part of his creative soul- 
 power he selfishly loves another behig because he desires 
 co-operation in propagation, ^^'..n the other ]>art of his 
 creative soul-power he tliiiik- (also for selfish reasons) 
 because he desires knowledge.
 
 286 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 The Angels love without desire, but man had to go 
 through sellisliness. lie must desire and work for wisdom 
 selfishly, that he nu\v reach selflessness at a higher stage. 
 
 The Angels helped him to propagate even after the sub- 
 version of part of tlu' soul-foree. 'J'Ik'v helped him to 
 build the physical brain, but they had no knowledge that 
 could be transmitted by means of it. because they did not 
 know how to use such an iii^ti uineiil and could not speak 
 directly to a brain-being. All they could do was to con- 
 trol the physical exj^ression of the love of man and guide 
 it through the emotions in a loving, innocent way, thus 
 saving man the pain and trouble incident to the e.xereise 
 of the sex-function without wisdom. 
 
 Had that regime lasted, man woidd have remained 
 simply a (rod-guided automaton and would never have 
 become a personality — an individual. That he has be- 
 come so is due to a much-nurligned class of entities called 
 the Lucifer .Spirits. * 
 
 The Lucifer Spirits. 
 
 These spirits were a class of stragglers in the life wave 
 of the Angels. In the i\roon Period they worked them- 
 selves far ahead of the great mass of those who are now 
 the most advanced of our humanity. They have not pro- 
 gressed as far as the Angels who were the pioneer human- 
 ity of the Moon, however, hut they were so much in 
 advance of pur persent humanity that it ^vas impossible for 
 them to take a dense l)ody as we have done ; yet they could 
 not gain knowledge without the nse of an inner organ, 
 a physical brain. They were half-way between man who 
 has a brain and the Angels who need none — in short, they 
 were demi-gods. 
 
 They were thus in a serious situation. The only way
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EAETH 287 
 
 they could find an avenue tlirough which to oypre?s them- 
 selves and uain knowledge was to nse man's physical hrain. 
 as they could make themselves understood hy a physical 
 being endowed with a brain, which the Angels could not. 
 
 As said, in the latter part of the Lemui-ian Kpoch man 
 did not see the physical world as we do now. To him tl.e 
 desire world was much more real. lie had the drea'n- 
 consciousness of the Moon Period — an inner ])icture-con- 
 sciousness; he was unconscious of the world outside him- 
 self. The Lucifers had no difficulty in manifesting to 
 his inner consciousness and calling his attention to his out- 
 ward shape, which he had not theretofore perceived. Tliev 
 told him how he could cease being simply the servant of 
 external powers, and could liecome his own master and 
 like unto the gods, "knowing good and evil."' They also 
 made clear to liim that he need have no apprehension if his 
 body died, inasmuch as he had Avithin himself the creative 
 ability to form new bodies without the mediation of the 
 Angels. All of which information was given with the one 
 purpose of turning his consciousness outward for the 
 ac(piirement of knowledge. 
 
 This the Lucifers did that they might ju'ofit by it 
 tiiemselves — to gain knowledge as man acquired it. They 
 brought to him pain and suffering where there was none 
 before; but they also brought him the inestimable blessing 
 of emancipation from outside influence and guidance, 
 thereby starting him on the road to the evolution of his 
 own spiritual powers — an evolution which will eventually 
 enabh> him to u])build himself willi wisdom such as that 
 of tiie Angels and other Beings Who guided him U^fore 
 he first exercised free will. 
 
 Belore man's enlightenment bv iho Lucifer Spiri+a ho 
 bad not known sickness, pain nor death. All of these
 
 ggy KOWlCKUt IAN COS.MO-COXCEPTION 
 
 resulted Iroiu tlie unwise use ui the propagative faculty 
 and its abuse for the gratification of the senses. Animals 
 in their wild state are exempt from sickness and pain, 
 because their propagation is carried on under the care and 
 direction of the wise group-spirit at only those times of the 
 year which are propitious to that process. The sex-func- 
 tion is designed solely for the perpetuation of the species 
 and under no circumstances for the gratification of sensual 
 desire. 
 
 Had man remained a God-guided automaton, he would 
 have known no sickness, pain, nor death unto this day ; 
 but he would also have lacked the brain-consciousness and 
 independence which resulted from his enlightenment by 
 the Lucifer Spirits, the "light-givers," who opened the eyes 
 of his understanding and taught him to use his then dim 
 vision to gain knowledge of the Physical World which he 
 was destined to conquer. 
 
 From that time there have been two forces working in 
 man. One force is that of the Angels, who build new 
 l)eings in the womb by means of the Love which is turned 
 downward for procreation; they are therefore the perpetu- 
 ators of the race. 
 
 The other force is that of the Lucifers, who are the 
 instigators of all mental activity, by means of the other 
 ]iart of the sex-force, which is carried upward for work 
 in the brain. 
 
 The Lucifers are also called "serpents'' and arc vari- 
 ously re])rcsented in different mythologies. More will be 
 said about them when we come to the anaylsis of Genesis. 
 For the present enough has been said to warrant us in 
 pursding the main line of investigation, which leads us to 
 follow the progress of man's evolution still further, through 
 the Atlantean and Aryan Epochs, down to the present day.
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 289 
 
 What has been said about the enlightenment of the 
 Leniuriaii.s applies to only a minor poi'tion of those who 
 lived in the latter part of that Epoch, and who became 
 the Seed for the Seven Atlantean Race.s. The greater 
 jiai't of the Lemurians were animal-like ami the forms 
 iidiabited by them have degenerated into the savages and 
 anthropoids of the present day. 
 
 The student is re<iuested to note carefully that it was 
 the Forms which degenerated. There is a very important 
 distinction to be kept in mind between the bodies (or 
 forms) of a race, and the Egos (or life) which is reborn 
 in those race-bodies. 
 
 When a race is born, the forms are ensouled l)y a cer- 
 tain group of spirits and have inherent capability of 
 evolving to a certain stage of completion and no further. 
 There can be no standing still in nature, therefore when 
 the limit of attainment has been reached the bodies or 
 forms of that race begin to degenerate, sinking lower and 
 lowei' until at last the race dies out. 
 
 The reason is not far to seet. New race-bodies are par- 
 ticularly flexible and plastic, affording great scope for the 
 Egos who are reborn in them to improve those vehicles 
 and progress thereby. The most advanced Egos are 
 brought to birth in such bodies and imi)rove them to the 
 best of their ability. These Egos, however, are (mly aj)- 
 prentiees as yet, and they cause the bodies to gradually 
 crystallize and harden until the limit of improvement of 
 that particular kind of body has been reached. Then 
 foi'ms for another new race are ci'cated. to affoi'd the ad- 
 vancing Egos further scoj)e for moi'c extended experience 
 and greater develo])ment. They discard the old race- 
 bodies for the new. tlieir discarded bodies becoming the 
 habitations foi* le.ss advanced Egos who. in thcii- turn. 
 
 10
 
 290 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 use them as stei)])iiij^-stoiies on the path of progi-ess. 
 Thus the old i-ace-bodies are used by Efjos of hurcasing 
 inferiority, gradually degerieratiug until at last there are 
 no Egos low enough to profit by rebirth in such bodies. 
 The women then become sterile and the ra^-Q-forms die. 
 
 We ina>" easily trace this process by certain examples. 
 The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon race (])articularly the Ameri- 
 can bi'anch of it) has a softer and more flexible body and 
 a moi'e high-strung nei'vous system than any other race 
 on earth at the present tinu'. The Indian and the Negro 
 have much hai'der bodies and. because of the duller ner- 
 vous system, aie much less sensitive to lacerations. An 
 Indian will continue to fight after receiving wounds the 
 shock of which would pi'ostrate or kill a white man, 
 whereas tb.e Iiulian will (piickly I'ecover. The Australian 
 aborigines or Bushmen furnish an example of a race dy- 
 ing out on account of sterility, notwithstanding all that 
 the British governn:ent is doing to ])ei'petuate them. 
 
 It has been said by white men against the white race, 
 that wherever it goes the other ra-ces die out. The whites 
 have been guilty of feai'ful oi)pression against those other 
 races, having in many cases massacred multitudes of the 
 defeu'-eless and unsus])ecting natives — as witness the con- 
 duct of the Si)aniards towards the ancient Peruvians and 
 ^Mexicans, to specify but one of many instances. The 
 obligations I'esulting from such l)etrayal of confidence and 
 abuse of superior intelligence and power will all have to 
 be paid — yea. to the last, least iota! — l)y those incurring 
 them. It is ecpially ti'ue. howevei". that even had the 
 whites not massacred, starved, enslaved, expatriated and 
 otherwise maltreated those oldei- races, the latter would 
 nevertheless have died out just as sui-ely. though more 
 slowly, because such is the Law of l^volution-=-the ())-dev
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH oqj 
 
 of Xature. x\t some future time the white rate-tjoclies, 
 when they hecome inhabited by the Egos who are now em- 
 bodied in red, black, yellow or brown skins, will have 
 degenerated so far that they also will disappear, to give 
 place to other and Ix'tter vehicles. 
 
 Science speaks only of evolution. It fails to consider 
 the lines of Degeneration which are slowly but surely 
 destroying such bodies as have crystallized beyond possi- 
 bility of improvement. 
 
 The Atlaxteax Epoch. 
 
 Volcanic cataclysms destroyed the greater part of the 
 Lemurian continent and in its stead rose the Atlantean 
 continent, where the Atlantic Ocean now is. 
 
 Material scientists, impelled by the story of Plato to 
 undertake researches regarding Atlantis, have demon- 
 strated that there is ample foundation for the story that 
 such a continent did exist. Occult scientists know that it 
 existed and they also know that the conditions there were 
 such as shall now be described. 
 
 Ancient Atlantis differed from our present world in 
 many ways, but the greatest difference was in the consti- 
 tution of the atmosphere and the water of that Epoch. 
 
 From the southern part of the planet came the hot, 
 fiery breath of the volcanoes wliirh were still abundantly 
 active. From the north swo])t down the icy blasts of the 
 Polar region. The continent of Atlantis was the meeting- 
 place of those two currents, consetiuently its atmosphere 
 was always filled with a thick and murky fog. The water 
 was not so dense as now. but contained a greater propdp- 
 tion of air. ^Tmh water was also held in susj>ension in 
 the heavy, foggy Atlantean atmosphere. 
 
 Through this atmosphere the Sun never clearly shone.
 
 292 EOSICRUCIAN (■OSM()-< ONLEPTION 
 
 It appeared to be surrounded Ity an aura of liglit/-mist, as 
 do street-lani])s wlien seen through a den.se fog. It v?.s 
 then possible to see only a few feet in any direction and 
 the outlines of all ohjeets not close at hand appeared 
 dim, hazy and uncertain. 'Man was guided more by 
 internal perception tlian Ijy external vision. 
 
 Not only the country, l)ut also tlie man of that time 
 was very different from anything existent on earth at the 
 present time. He had a lieac^, but scarcely any forehea<l; 
 his lii-ain had no fiiiiital development; the head sloj)ed 
 ahnost abruptly 1)ack fi-om a ])oint just above the eyes. 
 As compared witli our ])i-eseiit humanity, he was a giant; 
 his arms and legs were much longer, in jiroportion to his 
 body, than ours. Instead of walking, lie progressed by a 
 series of flying leaj)?, not unlike those of the kangaroo, 
 lie had small ])linking eyes and his hair was round in 
 section. Hie latter ]")eculiarity, if no other, distinguishes 
 the descendants of the Atlantean races wlio remain with 
 us at the present day. Their hair was straight, glossy, 
 black and round in section. That of the Aryan, though 
 it uuiy differ in color, is always oral in section. The ears 
 of the Atlantean sat mueh further back u]ion the liead 
 than do those of the Aryan. 
 
 'J'he higher veliides of the early Allanteans were not 
 drawn into a concentiic position in relation to the dense 
 body, as are ours. The spirit was not quite an (7/dwelling 
 spirit; it was ]>ailially outside, therefore could not con- 
 trol its vehicles with as great facility as though it dwelt 
 entirely inside. The head of the vital body was outside of 
 and held a })osition far above the ])hysical head. There 
 is a point between the eyebrows and al)Out half an inch 
 below the surface of the skin, which has a corresponding 
 point in the vital body. ']"his point is not the pitsitary
 
 EVOLUTION' ON THE EARTH 093 
 
 body, which lies iiuicli ileej>er iu the head of the dense 
 body. It might be called "the root of the nose.'' When 
 these two points in the dense and the vital bodies come into 
 correspondence, as they do in man today, the trained clair- 
 voyant sees them as a black spot, or ratiier as a vacant 
 space, like the invisil)le core of a gas flame. This is the 
 seat of the indwelling spirit in the man — the Holy of Holies 
 in the temple of the human body, barred to all Init thai; 
 indwelling human Ego whose home it is. The trainet'i 
 clairvoyant can see with more or less distinctness, accord- 
 ing to his capacity and training, all the diiferent bodic; 
 wiiich form the aura of man. This spot alone is hidden 
 from him. This is the *Isis" whose veil none may lift. 
 Not even the highest evolved being on earth is capable of 
 unveiling the Ego of the humblest and least developed 
 creature. That, and that alone u])on earth, is so sacred that 
 it is absolutely safe from intrusion. 
 
 These two points just spoken of — the one in the dense 
 body and its counterpart in the vital body — were far apart 
 in the men of the early Atlantean days, as they are in 
 the animals of our day. 'i'he lu-ad of the horse's vital 
 body is far outside the head of its dense body. 'J'he two 
 points are closer together in the dog than in any other 
 animal except, perhaps, the elephant. When they come into 
 correspondence we have an animal prodigy, able to count, 
 spell, etc. 
 
 On account of the distance between these two points, 
 tlie Atlantean's power of perception or vision was much 
 keener in the inner Worlds than in the dense IMivsieal 
 World, obscured by its atuiosphcre of thick, heaw fog. 
 In the fvillness of time, however, the atmosphere sbnvlv 
 hwanie clearer; at the same time, the point sjKiken of in 
 the vital body came closi-r and closer to the corresponding
 
 294 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONX'EPTION 
 
 point in the dense body. As the two approached each 
 other, man gradually lost touch with the inner Worlds. 
 They became dimmer as the dense Physical World beoame 
 clearer in outline. Finally, in the last third of the At- 
 lantean Epoch, the point in the vital body was united to 
 the corresponding point in the dense body. Xot until then 
 did man lu'como fully awake in the dense Physical Woi'ld ; 
 but at the same time that full sight and ])orception in the 
 Physical World were gained, the capability of perceiving 
 llie inner Worlds was gradually lost to most of the people. 
 
 In an earlier time the Atlantean did not clearly per- 
 ceive the outline of an object or a person, but he saw the 
 soul and at once knew its attributes, whether they were 
 beneficial to him or otherwise. He knew whether the man 
 or animal lie was regarding was kindly or inimically dis- 
 posed toward him. He was accurately taught by spiritual 
 ])ercei)tion how to deal with others and how to escape 
 harm, therefore when the Spiritual World gradually faded 
 from his consciousness^ great was his sorrow at the loss. 
 
 The Rmoahals were the first of the Atlantean "Races. 
 They had but little memory and that little was chiefly con- 
 nected with sensation. They remembered colors and tones, 
 and thus to some extent they evolved Feeling. The 
 Lemurian had entirely lacked Feeling, in the finer sig- 
 nification of the word. He had the sense of touch, could 
 feel the physical sensations of pain, ease and comfort, but 
 not the mental and spiritual ones of joy, sorrow, sympathy 
 and antipathy. 
 
 With memory came to the Atlantoans the rudiments of 
 a language. They evolved words and no longer made use 
 of mere sounds, as did the Lemurians. The Emoahals 
 began to give names to things. They were yet a spiritual 
 race and, their soul-powers being like the forces of nature,
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 295 
 
 Ihey not only named the objects around them, but in their 
 words was power over tlie things they naine<l. Like the 
 last of the Lomurians, their Feelings as spirits inspired 
 them, and no harm was ever done to one another. To 
 them the language was holy, as the highest direct expres- 
 sion of the sj)irit. The power was never abused or de- 
 graded by gossip or small talk. By the use of definite 
 language the soul in this race first became able to contact 
 the soul of things in the outside world. 
 
 The Tlavatlis were the second Atlantean Race. Already 
 they began to feci their worth as separate human Ijeings. 
 They I)ecame ambitious; they demanded that their works 
 be rememl)cred. Memory became a factor in the life <>f 
 the community. The remembrance of the deeds done by 
 certain ones would cause a group of people to choose as 
 their leader one who had done great deeds. This was the 
 germ of Royalty. 
 
 Tliis remembrance of the meritorious deeds of great 
 men was canicd even l)eyond the time wlien such leaders 
 died. !Mankiiul began to lionor the memory of ancestors 
 and to worship them and others who had shown great 
 niriit. That was the lieginning of a form of worship 
 whicli is practiced to tin's day by some Asiatics. 
 
 The Toltecs were the third Atlantean Race. They car- 
 ricil still I'liitlicr the ideas of their predecessors, inaugurat- 
 ing Monarchy and Hereditary Succession. The Toltecs 
 oiiginated the custom of honoring men for the deeds done 
 by their ancestors, but there was then a very good reason 
 for so doing. Because of the peculiar training at that 
 time, till' father had the ]iower to bestow his qualities upon 
 his son in a way impossible to mankind at the present time. 
 
 The education consisted of calling up before the send of 
 the child jtictures of the diiycrcnt nhases of life The con-
 
 296 EOSiCRUCiAN ros:\ro-coxci:PTi(jN 
 
 sciousness of the early Atlantean was, as vet, principally 
 an internal picture-eonstionsness. The power of the edu- 
 cator to call up these pictures before the sou! of the child 
 was the determining factor upon which depended the soul- 
 qualities that would be possessed by the grown man. The 
 instinct and not the reason was appealed to and aroused, 
 and by this method of education the son, in the great ma- 
 jority of cases, readily absorbed the qualities of the father. 
 It is thus evident that there was at that time good reason 
 for bestowing honor upon the descendants of great men, 
 because the son almost alwa^^s inherited most of his father's 
 good qualities. Unfortunately, that is not the case in our 
 time, although we still follow the same practice of honor- 
 ing the sons of great men ; but we have no reason whatever 
 for doing so. 
 
 Among the Toltecs, experience came to be highly valued. 
 The man who had gained the most varied experience was 
 the most honored and sought. Memory was then so great 
 and accurate that our present memory is nothing in com- 
 parison. In an emergency, a Toltec of wide practical ex- 
 perience would be very likely to remember similar cases 
 in the past, and suggest what action should be taken. Thus 
 he became a valuable adviser to the community when a 
 situation developed which none of the members had pre- 
 viously encountered and they were unal)le to think or rea- 
 son from analogy as to how to deal promptly with the 
 emergency. When such an individual was not available, 
 they were compelled to experiment in order to find what 
 was best to do. 
 
 In the middle third of Atlantis we find the beginning 
 of separate nations. Groups of people who discovered in 
 one another similar tastes and habits would leave their 
 old homes and found a new colony. They remembered the
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 097 
 
 old customs and followed tlioiii in tlicir new lionies as far 
 as they suited, forming new ones to meet tlieir own jiar- 
 ticnlar ideas and necessities. 
 
 Tlie Leaders of mankind initiated great Kings at that 
 lime to rule the people, over whom they were given great 
 power. The masses honored these kings with all the rever- 
 ence due to those who were thus truly Kings "hy the grace 
 of God." This happy state, however, had in it the germ of 
 disintegration, for in time the Kings became intoxicated 
 with power. They forgot that it had been put into their 
 hands by the grace of (iod, as a sacred ti'ust ; that they 
 were made Kings for the purjiose of dealing justly by and 
 heli)ing the people. They began to use their power cor- 
 ruptly, for selfish ends and personal aggrandizement in- 
 stead of for the common good, arrogating to themselves 
 privileges and authorities never intended for them. Ambi- 
 tion and selfishness ruled them and they abused their high, 
 divinely derived powers, for purposes of oppression and 
 revenge. This was true, not only of the Kings, but also 
 of the nobles and the higher classes, and when one con- 
 siders the power possessed b}'' them over their fellow- 
 beings of the less developed classes, it is easy to under- 
 stand that its misuse would bring about terril)le conditions. 
 
 The Original Turanians were the fourth Atlantean Race. 
 They were esjjecially vile in their abominable selfishness. 
 They erected temples where the Kings were worshiped as 
 gods, and caused the extreme oppression of the helpless 
 lower classes. Black magic of the worst and most nauseat- 
 ing kind flourished and all their elforts wcic directed 
 towards the gratification of vanity and external display. 
 
 The Original Semites Mere the fifth and most important 
 of the seven Atlantean b'aces. because in them we find the 
 first germ of the corrective (juality of Tlxnight. Therefore
 
 298 ROSICKUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 till' Oi'iginal Soiuitic Kace boc-nnie the "seed-raco" for the 
 si'M'ii I\ac'es of tlic ])reseiit Aryan Epoch. 
 
 In the I'olarian Mpoch man ac(|uii'c(l the dense body as 
 an instrument of action. Jn the IIyj)erhorean Epoch the 
 vital body was added to give ]3o\ver of motion necessaiy to 
 action. In the Leniurian Epoch the desire body furnished 
 incentive to action. 
 
 The mind was given to man in tlie Athmtean Epocli to 
 give })urpose to action, but as tlie Ego M'as exceedingly 
 weak ana the desire nature strong, the nascent mind 
 coalesced with the desire body; the faculty of Cunning re- 
 sulted and was the cause of all the wickedness of the mid- 
 dle third of the Atlantean Epoch. 
 
 In the Aryan Epoch Thought and Reason were to be 
 evolved by the work of the Ego in the mind to conduct 
 Desire into channels leading to the attainment of spiritual 
 perfection, which is the Goal of Evolution. This faculty 
 of Thought and of forming Ideas W'as gained by nuui at 
 the expense of loss of control over the vital forces — i. e., 
 power over Nature. 
 
 With Thought and Mind man can at present exercise 
 power over the chemicals and minerals only, for his mind 
 is now in the first or mineral stage of its evolution, as was 
 his dense body in the Satui-n ]'eriod. He can exercise no 
 power over plant or animal life. Wood and various 
 vegetable substances, together with different parts of the 
 animals, are used by man in his industries. These sub- 
 stances are all in tlie final analysis chemical matter en- 
 souled by mineral life, of which the bodies in all the king- 
 doms are com}X)sed, as previously ex])lained. Over all these 
 varieties of chemical mineral combinations num at his 
 present stage may have dominion, but until he has reached 
 the .Jupiter Teiiod, that (b)mini()n will not be extended so
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 299 
 
 that lie ean work with life. In that Period, however, he 
 will have the power to work with i)lant life as the Angels 
 do at present in the Earth Period. 
 
 Material seientists have lahored for many years in an 
 endeavor to "create"' life, hut they will not succeed until 
 they have learned that they must approach the lahoratory 
 tal)le with the deepest reverence, as they would draw near 
 to the altar in a Temple — with purity of heart and with 
 holy hands, devoid of greed and selfish ambition. 
 
 Such is the wise decision of the p]lder Brothers, who 
 guard this and all the deep secrets of Xature until man 
 shall be fit to use them for the uplifting of the race — for 
 the glory of God and not for personal profit or self-ag- 
 grandizement. 
 
 It was, however, this very loss of power over the vital 
 forces which the Atlanteans sutl'ered that made it possible 
 for man to evolve further. After that, no matter how great 
 his selfishness became, it could not prove absolutely de- 
 structive of himself and of Nature, as would have been the 
 case had the growing selfishness been accompanied by the 
 great jxnver possessed by man in his innocent former state. 
 Thought that works only in man is powerless to command 
 Nature and can never endanger humanity, as would be 
 ])ossible were Nature's forces under man's control. 
 
 The Original Semites regulated tlu-ir desires to some 
 extent by the mind, and instead of mere desire, came cun- 
 ning and craftiness — the means by which those jH'ople 
 sought to attain their selfish ends. Though they were a 
 very turbulent ])eople, they learned to cuib their ])assions 
 to a great extent and accomplish their pur])oses by the \ise 
 of cunning, as being more subtle and potent than mere 
 brute strength. They were the first to discover that 
 "brain" is superior to "brawn.''
 
 20V KU«lLKU(JiAN COSMO-COxNCEPTlON 
 
 During the existenco of this Eace, the atinosjtliere o{ 
 Athintis coinnienced to clear definitely, and the prQviously- 
 nicntioncd point in the vital hody eaiiu* into corresi)()ndence 
 with its c'oni])aninn point in the dense hody. The cond)ina- 
 tion of events gave man the ahility to see objects clearly 
 with sharp, well-defined contours; but it also resulted in 
 loss of the sight pertaining to the inner Worlds. 
 
 Thus we see, and it may he well to delinitely state it as 
 a law: No progress is ever nuule that is md gained at the 
 cost of some previously possessed faculty, wiiich is later 
 regained in a higher form. 
 
 Man built brain at the expense of the temporary loss of 
 the power to bring fortli offspring from himself alone. In 
 order to get the instrument Avherewith to guide his dense 
 body, he became subject to all the difficulty, sorrow and 
 pain which is involved in the co-operation necessary to the 
 perpetuation of the race; he obtained his reasoning power 
 at the cost of the temporary loss of his spiritual insight. 
 
 While reason benefited him in many ways, it shut from 
 his vision the soul of things which had previously spoken 
 to him, and the gaining of the intellect which is now man's 
 most precious j^ossession was at first but sadly contem- 
 plated by the Atlantean, who mourned the loss of spiritual 
 sight and power which marked its acquisition. 
 
 The exchange of spiritual powers for physical faculties 
 was necessary, however, in order that man might be able 
 to function, independent of outside guidance, in the Phys- 
 ical World which he must concpier. In time his higlier 
 powers will be regained when, ])y means of his experiences 
 in his joui-nt'V tliiough the denser Physical W<u](h he has 
 learned to use them properly. When he ])ossessed them, 
 he had no knowledge of their proper use, and they were
 
 EVOLUTION OX THE EARTH 301 
 
 too precious and too dangerous to be used as toys, with 
 which to experiment. 
 
 Under the guidance of a great Pintity, the Original 
 Semitic Race was led eastward from the continent of At- 
 lantis, over Europe, to the great waste in Central Asia 
 which is known as the Gol)i Desert. There it prepared 
 them to be the seed of the seven Races of the Aryan Epoch, 
 imbuing them jiotcntially with the qualities to be evolved 
 by their descendants. 
 
 During all the pievious ages — from the commencement 
 of the Saturn Period, through the Sun and Moon Periods, 
 and in the three and one-half Revolutions of the Earth 
 Period (the Polarian. Hyperborean, Leinurian, and earlier 
 part of the Atlantean Epochs) — man had been led and 
 guided by higher Beings, without the slightest choice. 
 In those days he was unablo to guide himself, not yet hav- 
 ing evolved a mind of his own ; but at last the time had 
 come when it was lUK-essaiy for his further development 
 that he should i)egin to guide liimst'll'. He must learn 
 independence and assume ies))onsil)ility for bis own actions. 
 Hitherto he had been compelled to o])ey the conunands of 
 his Ruler; now his thoughts were to be turned from the 
 visible Leaders, the Lords from A'enus. whom he wor- 
 shipped as messeng(M-s from the gods — to the idea of the 
 true God, the invisible Creator of the System. Man was 
 to learn to worshi]) and obey the commands of a God h« 
 could not see. 
 
 Their Leader therefore called the ))eople together and 
 delivered a soul-stiiTing oration, whieb might be tluis ex- 
 pressed : 
 
 Hitherto you have seen Those who led you, but there aie 
 Leaders of varving giado'^ of splendor, higher than Th'\\.
 
 30-> ROSTCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Wliom you have not seen, Who guided your every tottering 
 step in the evolution of consciousnes?. 
 
 Exalted above all these glorious Beings stands the invis- 
 ible God "Who has created the heaven, and the earth upon 
 which you dwell. He has willed to give you dominion over 
 all this land, tliat you nuiy he IViiitrul and muUiidy in it. 
 
 This invisible God only, must you worship, but you must 
 Avorship Him in Spirit and in Truth, and not make any 
 graven image of Him, nor use any likeness to ]iicture TTim 
 to yourselves, because He is everywhere present, and is 
 beyond any comjiarison or similitude. 
 
 If you follow His precepts. He will bless you abundantly 
 in all good. If 3'ou stray from His ways, evil will follow. 
 The choice is yours. You are free; but you must endure 
 fin' consequences of ijoiir own actions. 
 
 The education of man proceeds by four great steps. 
 First, he is worked upon from without, unconsciously. 
 Then he is placed under the Kulership of Divine Messen- 
 gers and Kings Avhom he sees, and whose comnumds he 
 must obey. Next he is taught to revere the commands of 
 a God whom he does not see. Finally, he learns to rise 
 above commands; to become a law unto himself; and, by 
 r-onquering himself of his own free will, to live in harmony 
 with the Order of Nature, which is the Law of God. 
 
 Fourfold also are the steps by whicli man ilimhs up- 
 Avard to God. 
 
 First, through fear, he worshi]is the God whom lie begins 
 to sense, sacrificing to propitiate Him, as do the Ictish- 
 worshipers. 
 
 Next, he learns to look to God as the Giver of all things, 
 and hopes to receive from Him material benefits lure and 
 now. He sacrifices through avarice, expecting, that the
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 303 
 
 Lord will repay an hunt! red fold, or to escape swift punisii- 
 nieiit by plague, war, etc. 
 
 Next, he is taug^it to worship God by i)rayer and the liv- 
 ing of a good life; and that lie must cultivate faith in a 
 Keaven where he will be rewarded in the future; and to 
 abstain from evil that he may escape a future punishment 
 in Hell. 
 
 At last he comes to a ]X)int where he can do right with- 
 out any thought of reward, bribe, or punishment, but sim- 
 l)ly because "it is riglit to do riglit." He loves right for 
 its own sake and seeks to govern his conduct thereby, re- 
 gardless of present benefit or injury, or of painful results 
 at some future time. 
 
 The Original Semites had reached the second of tiiese 
 steps. They were taught to worsliip an invisible God and 
 to expect to be rewarded by material benefits, or punislied 
 b}' painfu! atllictiDns. 
 
 Popular Christianity is at the third step. Esoteric 
 Christians, and the pupils of all occult schools are trying 
 to reach the highest step, which will be generally achieved 
 in the Sixth Epocli, the Xew Galilee, when the unifying 
 Christian religion will open the hearts of men, as their 
 understanding is being opened now. 
 
 The Akadians were the sixth and tiie Mongolians tlu' 
 seventh of the Atlantean "Races. They evolved the faculty 
 of thought still further, Init followed lines of reasoning 
 which deviated more and more from tlie nuiin trend of tlie 
 developing life. The Chinese llongolians maintain to this 
 day that the old ways ;iie the best. Progress constantly 
 retiuires ni'W methods and ada])tab!iity, keeping ideas in 
 a fluid state, therefore those races fell behind and are de- 
 generating, with the renuiin<ler of the Atlantean Ifaces. 
 
 As the heavy fogs of Atlantis condensed more and more,
 
 304 EOSICRUCIAN COSMOCONCEPTIOX 
 
 the increased quantity ol' water gradually inundated that 
 continent, destroying tlie greater })art of the population 
 and the evidences of their civilization. 
 
 (ireat numbers were driven from the doomed continent 
 hy the Hoods, an<l wandered across Europe. The Mon- 
 golian races are the descendants of those Atlantean refu- 
 gees. The Xegroes and the savage races with curly liair, 
 are the last remnants of the Lemurians. 
 
 The Akyax Epocil 
 
 Central Asia was the cradle of the Aryan Eaces, who 
 descended from tlie Original Semites. Thence have the 
 different Kaces gone out. It is unnecessary to describe 
 them here, as historical researches have sufficiently re- 
 vealed their main features. 
 
 In the present (the Fifth or Aryan) Epoch, man came 
 to know tlie use of tire and other forces, the divine origin 
 of which W'as purposely withheld from him, that he might 
 be free to use tliem for higher purposes or his own devel- 
 opment. Therefore Ave have in this present Epoch two 
 classes : One looks upon this Earth and upon man as be- 
 ing of divine origin ; the other sees all things from a purely 
 utilitarian viewpoint. 
 
 The most advanced among humanity at the beginning of 
 the Aryan Epoch were given the higher Initiations, that 
 they might take the place of the messengers of God, i. e., 
 the Lords of Yenus. Such human Initiates M'ere from this 
 time forth the only mediators between God and man. Even 
 tiiey do not appear publicly nor show any signs and won- 
 ders that they were Leaders and Teachers. Man was left 
 entirely free to seek them or not, as he desired. 
 
 At the end of our present Epoch the highest Initiate 
 will appear publicly, when a sufficient number of ordinary
 
 EVOLUTlOxX ON THE EARTH y05 
 
 humanity desire, and will voluntarily sul)ject themselves 
 to such a Leader. Tlicv will thus form the nucleus for tiie 
 last Kace, which will ai)i)ear at the beginning of the Sixth 
 Epoch. After that time races and nations will cease to 
 exist. Humanity will form one s])iritual Fellowship as 
 before the end of the Lemurian EjKxh. 
 
 The names of the Eaces which have sjircad over the 
 Earth during the Fifth Epoch, up to the present time, 
 are as follow : 
 
 1. — The Arvan. which went soutli to India, 
 
 2. — The Babvlonian- Assyrian-Chaldean. 
 
 3. — The Persian-Graeco-Latin. 
 
 4.— The Celtic. 
 
 5, — The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon (to which we 
 belong). 
 From the mixture of the dilferent nations now t:iking 
 place in the United States will come the "Seed" for the 
 last Race, in the beginning of the Sixth Epoch. 
 
 Two more Races will be evolved in our present Epoch, 
 one of them being the Slav. When, in the course of a few 
 hundred years, the Sun, because of the precession of the 
 etjuinoxes, shall have entered the sign Aquarius, the Rus- 
 sian people and the Slav Races in general will reach a 
 degree of spiritual develoi3ment which will advance them 
 far beyond tneir present condition, ^fusic will be the 
 chief factor in bringing this about, for on the wings of 
 music the soul which is attuned may tly to the very 
 Throne of God, where the mere intellect cannot reach. 
 Development attiiined in that manner, however, is not 
 permanent, because it is one-sided, therefore not in har- 
 mony with the law of evolution, which demands that 
 development, to be permanent, must be evenly balanced — • 
 in other words, that s]iirituality shall evolve through, or
 
 30() ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTIOX 
 
 at least equally with, intollect. For this reason tlie Shivic 
 civilization will he short-lived, hut it will be great and 
 jovful while it lasts, for it is being horn of deep sorrow 
 and nntold sulfering, and the law of Compensation will 
 bring the opposite in due time. 
 
 From the Slavs will descend a people which will form 
 the last of the seven Ibices of the Aryan Epoch, and from 
 the people of the Ignited States will descend the last of 
 ;ill the Races in this sclu'iiie of evolution, which will run 
 its course in the beginning of the Si.xtli Epoch. 
 
 The Sixtkkn Paths to DKsTitiCTiox. 
 
 The sixteen Eaces are called the "Sixteen paths to 
 destruction" because there is always, in each Race, a 
 danger that the soul may become too much attached to 
 the Race: that it nuiy become so enmeshed in Race-cliar- 
 acteristics it cannot rise above fhe race-idea, and will 
 therefore fail to advance; that it may, so to speak, crystal- 
 lize into that Race and consequently be confined to tne 
 Race-bodies when they start to degenerate, as happened to 
 the Jews. 
 
 Tn Periods, Revolutions, and Epochs where there are 
 no K'aces, there is nnich more time, and the likelihood oi 
 becoming fossilized is not so great, nor so frequent. But 
 the sixteen Races are born and die in such a relatively 
 shoit time Ihci-e is grave danger that the one who gets too 
 iiiiKJi attached to conditions may be left behind. 
 
 Clirist is the great unifving Leader of tlie Sixth Epoch, 
 and He enunciated tliis law when He uttered those little- 
 understood words: "Tf any man come to me, and hate 
 not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and 
 brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot 
 be my disciple.
 
 EVOLUTION ON THE EARTH 307 
 
 "And whosoever dotli not bear hi? cross, and annc after 
 me, cannot Ije m}' disciple. 
 
 "... whosoever he be of yoii tliat forsaketb not 
 all that lie hatli, lu' cannot be my disciple."' 
 
 Not that we are lo leave, nor nnderestiniate family 
 ties, but that we are to rise above them. Father and 
 mother are "bodies"; all relations are part of the Kace — 
 which belongs to Form. The souls must recognize that 
 they are not Bodies, nor Eaces, but Egos striving for ]H'r- 
 fection. If a man forgets this, and identifies himself with 
 his Race — clinging to it with fanatic patriotism — he is 
 likely to become enmeshed in and sink with it when liis 
 com]Teers have passed to greater heights on the Path of 
 Attainment.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 Back to the Bible. 
 
 IN our age the missionary spirit is strong. The West- 
 ern churches are sending missionaries all over the 
 world to conrert the people of every nation to a helicf 
 in their creeds; nor are they alone in their proselyting 
 efforts. The East has commenced a strong invasion (tf 
 Western fields, and many Christians who have become 
 dissatisfied with the creeds and dogmas taught by the 
 clergy and impelled to search for truth to satisfy the de- 
 mands of the intellect for an adequate explanation of th.e 
 lir()l)lcins of life, have familiarized themselves with, and 
 ill iiiiuiy cases accepted, the Eastern teachings of Bud- 
 <lhi 111. Hinduism, etc. 
 
 From an occult ]w)int of view, this missionary effort, 
 whether from Kast to West or vice versa, is not desirable, 
 because it is contrary to the trend of evolution. The great 
 Leaders of humanity Who are in charge of our develop- 
 ment give us every aid necessary to that end. Religion 
 is one of these aids, and there are excellent reasons why 
 the Bible, containing not only the one. but both the 
 Jewish and Christian religions, should have been given 
 to the West. If we earnestly seek for light w^e shall see 
 the Supreme Wi>(lotn whicli has given us tliis double 
 religion and how no other religion of the jiresent day is 
 suitable to our peculiar needs. To this end we will in this 
 
 308
 
 BACK TO THE BIBLE 309 
 
 clia])tor toucli again upon teitain j)()int> previously 
 hrought f)ut in various places and connections. 
 
 In the Polarian, llvj^erborean and Ix?innrian Epochs 
 Ihc task of leading iiunianity was a comparatively easy one. 
 for man was then witliout mind, but when that disturbing 
 element came in during the first part of the Atlantean 
 Epoch, he develoj)ed Cunning, which is the product of the 
 mind unchecked l)y the spirit. Cunning acts as an aid 
 to desire, regardless of whether tlie desire is good or bad. 
 whetlier it will bring Joy or sorrow. 
 
 In the middle of the Atlantean Epoch the spirit had 
 drawn completely into its vehicles and commenced to work 
 in the Tiiind to produce Thought and Reason: the ability 
 to trace a given cause to its inevitable effect, and t<> 
 deduce from a given effect the cause which produced it. 
 This faculty of Reasoning or Logic was to l^ecome more 
 fully developed in tlie Aryan Epoch, and therefore the 
 Original Semites (the fifth race of the Atlantean Epoch) 
 were a "chosen people/' to bring out that germinal faculty 
 to such a ripeness that it would be impregnated into the 
 very fibre of their descendants, wlii> would thus liecome the 
 Xew Race. 
 
 To transmute Cunning into Reason ])roved no easy task. 
 The earlier changes in man's nature had I)een easily 
 brought about. He could then be led without difficulty 
 because he had no conscious desires, nor mind to guide 
 him, l)ut by the time of the Original Semites he had 
 becoiiu^ cunning enough to resent limitations of his libertv 
 and to circumvent repeatedly the measures taken to hold 
 him in line. The task of guiding him was all the more 
 diMicult because it was necessary he should have some lil)- 
 erty of choice; that he might in time learn .«ielf-govprn- 
 nu'Tit. 'i'lierefore a law was enacted wbicli decreed immC'
 
 310 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 (li(ii( niciirds for ohodioiu-o and ixsttntt pioiishment for 
 disrof2:ai'tl dI' its provisions. Thus was man taiijrht. coaxed 
 and cotTccd into I'oasoning in a limited mannei- that "the 
 way of \]\v I laiisui'cssdi- is hard." and tliat he must ''fear 
 God/" or tlie Lcadei* Who ^iuided him. 
 
 Out of all who were chosen as "seed'' for the new Race, 
 but few i-i'Hiained faithful. Most of them were rebellious 
 and. so far as they were concerned, entirely f rustraled the 
 j)uri)ose of the Lcadei* by interniari-ying with the other 
 Atlantean Races, thus bi'inging inferioi- blood into their 
 descendants. That is what is meant in the Bible where 
 the fact is recorded that the sons of God married the 
 daughters of men. For that act of disobedience were they 
 abandoned and "lost.'' Even the faithful died, according 
 to the l)ody.inthe Desert of (tobi (the"\Viklerness") in 
 L'cntral Asia, the cradle of our present Race. They were 
 reborn, as their own descendants of cour.se. and thus in- 
 hertcd the "Promised Land,'' the Earth as it is now. 
 They arc the Aryan Races, in whom Reason is being 
 evolved to pe)'f(>ction. 
 
 The rebellious ones who were abandoned are the Jews, 
 of whom the great majority ai-e still governed more by the 
 Atlantean faculty of Gunning than by Reason. In them 
 the race-feeling is so strong that they distinguish only 
 two classes of people: Jews and Gentiles. They despise 
 the other nations and are in turn despised by them for 
 their cunning, selfishness and avarice. It is not denied 
 that they give to charity, but it is principally, if not ex- 
 clusively, among their own people and rarely internation- 
 ally, as was done in the case of the earthquake disaster in 
 Italy, where barriers of creed, race and nationality were 
 forgotten in the human feeling of sympathy. 
 
 In such cases as that and the San Francisco disaster the
 
 BACK TO THE BIBLE .",11 
 
 inner spiritual nature of iiiaii heeoines more in evidence 
 than under anv other eirrumstames. and the close observer 
 may then discern the trend of evolution. The fact then 
 hecoiiics manifest that thnuL:li in the stress of ordinarv life 
 our actions may tleny it. nevci theless at heart wc know and 
 acknowledge the irreat truth that we are hi-others and the 
 liuit i)f one is really felt hy all. Such im-idcnts. therefore, 
 jxiint out the direction of evolution. The control of man 
 bv Reason must he succeeded hy that of Love, which at 
 present act.-< independent of and sonu-tinu's even c-ontrary 
 to the dictates of Reason. This anomaly arises from 
 the fact that Love, at present, i- rarely (piite unsidlish 
 and our lJea.'5on is not always true. In the "N'ew (Jalilee," 
 the comiui: Sixth Epoch. Love will hccome nnsellish and 
 "Reason will approve its dictates. Lniversal Hrotherhood 
 shall then he fuliv realized, each v.-oi-kinj; for the jrood of 
 all, because self-seekinir will be a tiling of the past. 
 
 That this mnch-to-be-desired end may be attained, it 
 will k' necessary to select another '"chosen jieople" from 
 the ])resent stock to serve as a nucleus fi-oni which the 
 new liace shall sjirinir. This choosintr is not to be done 
 conliarv to the will of the chosen. Macli man must clioose 
 for himself; lie must iriUitiijhi enter the raid<s. 
 
 Races are but an evanescent f(^ature of exolution. Bt^ 
 fore the end of the i.emurian Mpoch there was a "chosen 
 people," different from the oidinary hunuinity of that 
 tinie. who iM'camC the ancestors of the .\tlantean Races. 
 I'^rom the fifth race of those another "chosen people" was 
 drawn, from which the Arvan Races descended, of which 
 there have been five and will be two more. Before a new 
 l']]ioch is ushered in. however, there must he '"a new heaven 
 and a new earth": the physical features of the Earth will 
 be chanired and its densitv decreasi'd. There will W one
 
 312 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Race at the beginning of the next Epoch, but after that 
 every thought and feeling of Race will disa])pear. Hu- 
 manity will again constitute one vast Fellowship, regard- 
 less of all distinctions. Races are simply steps in evolu- 
 tion which must be taken, otherwise there will be no 
 progress for the spirits reborn in them. But, though 
 necessary steps, they are also extremely dangerous ones, 
 and are therefore the cause of grave concern to the Lead- 
 ers of mankind. They call these sixteen Races ' ' the six- 
 teen paths to destruction," because, while in previous 
 Epochs the changes came after such enormous intervals 
 that it was easier to get the majority of the entities in 
 line for promotion, it is different with the Races. They 
 are comparatively evanescent ; therefore extra care must 
 be taken that as few of the spirits as y)ossible become en- 
 meshed in the fetters of Race. 
 
 This is exactly Avhat happened to the spirits reborn in 
 the Jewish Race-bodies. They attached themselves so 
 firmly to the Race that they are drawn back into it in 
 successive births. "Once a Jew, always a Jew" is their 
 slogan. They have entirely foi-gotten their spiritual na- 
 ture and glory in the material fact of being "Abraham's 
 seed. ' ' Therefore they are neither ' ' fish nor flesh. ' ' They 
 have no part in the advancing Aryan Race and yet the^'^ 
 are beyond those renniants of the Lemurian and Atlan- 
 tean peoples which are still with us. They have become 
 a people without a country, an anomaly" among mankind. 
 
 Because of their bondage to the Race-idea, their one- 
 time Leader was forced to abandon them, and they became 
 "lost." That they might cease to regard themselves as 
 separate from other peoples, other nations were stirred up 
 against them at various times by the Leaders of humanity 
 and they were led captive from the country where th€y had
 
 BACK TO THE BIBLE 313 
 
 settled, but in vain. Tlio\' stul)l)<)nily refused to amal- 
 gamate with others. A}i:ain and again they returned in 
 a body to their arid land. Prophets of theii- own Race 
 wei'e raised up who mercilessly rebuked them and pre- 
 dicted dire disaster, but without avail. 
 
 As a final effort to persuade them to cast off the fetters 
 of Race, we have the seeming anomaly that the Leader of 
 the coming Race, the Great Teacher Christ, appeared 
 among the Jews. This still further shows the compassion 
 and Wisdom of the great Beings Who guide evolution. 
 Among all the Races of the Earth, none other was ''lost" 
 in the same sense as the Jews; none other so sorely needed 
 help. To send them a stranger, not one of their own Race, 
 would have been manifestly useless. It was a foregone 
 conclusion that they would have rejected him. As the 
 great spirit known as Booker T. Washington was reborn 
 among the negroes, to be irceived by them as one of them- 
 selves, and thus enabled to cidighten them as no wh te man 
 could, so the great Leaders hoped that the appearance of 
 Christ among the Jews as one of their own might bring 
 them to accept Him and His teachings and thus draw 
 them out of the meshes of the Race-bodies. But sad it is 
 to see how human prejudice can prevail. "He came unto 
 His own and" they chose Barabbas. He did not glory in 
 Abraham, nor any other of their ancient traditions. He 
 .spoke of "another world," of a new earth, of Love and 
 Forgiveness, and re])udiated the doctrine of "an eye for 
 an eye." He did nol call tliem 1(» arms against ('u'sar; 
 had He done so. they would have hailed Him as a deliv- 
 oi'ci'. In that i-es])ect He was misunderstood even by His 
 disciples, who mourned as givatly over their vanished 
 hope of an earthly kingdom as over the Fi'icnd slain by 
 Roman hands.
 
 314 ROSICRUCTAN COSMOrONCEPTlON 
 
 The rejection of Christ bv tlie Jews was the supreme 
 proof of their thralhloiii to Kaoe. Thenceforth all efforts 
 to save them as a whole by giving them special i)rophets 
 and teachers, were abandoned and, as the futility of exiling 
 them in a body had been proven, they were, as a last 
 expedient, scattered among all the nations of the earth. 
 Despite all. however, the extreme tenacity of this peo])le 
 has prevailed even to the present day, the majority being 
 yet orthodox. In America, however, there is now a slight 
 falling away. The younger generation is commencing to 
 marry outside the Kace. In time, an increasing number 
 of bodies, with fewer and fewer of the Eace charactei-istics, 
 will thus be provided for the incarnating spirits of the 
 Jews of the past. In this manner will tliey lie saved in 
 spite of themselves. They became "lost"' by marrying into 
 inferior Races; they will be saved by amalgamating with 
 those more advanced. 
 
 As the present Aryan Eaces are reasoning iiuman beings, 
 capable of profiting by past experience, the logical means 
 of helping them is by telling them of past stages of growth 
 and the fate that overtook the disobedient Jews. Those 
 rebels had a written record of how their Leaders had dealt 
 with them. It set forth how they had been chosen and 
 rebelled ; were punished : but Avere yet hopeful of ultimate 
 redemption, 'i'hat record may be profitably used by us, 
 that we may learn how not to act. It is immaterial that. 
 in the course of ages, it has become mutilated, and that Ihe 
 Jews of today ar^ still undei- the delusion of lieinir a 
 "chosen people"': the lesson thnt mnv be drawn from tli(Mr 
 experience is none the less valifl. We may learn how a 
 "chosen people" may harass their Leader, frusti'ate His 
 plans, and become bound to a Race for ages. Their ex- 
 perience should be a warning to any future "chosen peo-
 
 BACK TO THE BIBLE 315 
 
 pie." This Paul points out in unniistakablo terms (Heb. 
 ii. 3-4) ; ''For if the word si)oken by anycls was steadfast, 
 and every transf^i-ession and disobedience received a just 
 reeom])ense of reward. How shall we escape if we ney:lect 
 so great salvation?" and Paul was spcakinu- to Chris- 
 tians, for the Hebrews to whom he wrote this were con- 
 verted, had accepted Chi'ist and were peoi)le whom he ex- 
 pected would, in some future life, be among; the new 
 "chosen ])eople," who would u'U?i}i()l!i follow a ijcader 
 and evolve the faculty of Love and spiritual perception, 
 the intuition which shall succeed self -seeking and Reason. 
 
 The Christian teaching of the New Testament belongs* 
 particularly to the pioneer Races of the Western World. 
 It is being specially implanted among the peoi)le of the 
 United States, for as the object of the new Race of 
 the Sixth Epoch will be the unification of all the Races, 
 the United States is becoming the "melting-pot" where 
 all the nations of the earth are being amalgamated, and 
 from this amalgamation will the next "chosen people,'' 
 the nucleus, be chietly dei'ived. 
 
 Those si)irits, from all countries of the earth, who have 
 striven to follow the teachings of the Christ, consciously 
 oi- otherwise, will be reborn here, for the purjjose of giv- 
 ing them conditions suitable for that development. Hence 
 the American-born Jew is different from the Jew of other 
 countries. The very fact that he has been reborn in the 
 Western World sh(tws thai he is becoming emancipated 
 from the Race-s])irit, and is conse(|uently in advance of 
 the ciystallized Old World oithodox Jew, as were his 
 parents, or they would not have conceived the idea of s»'v- 
 ering the old ties and moviny to An\ei-ica. Therefoiv the 
 Amei'ican-born Jew is the pioneer who will prepaie the 
 l)ath which his comi»ati-it>ts will follow later.
 
 316 K08l( HUCIAN COSMO (OXCEPTION 
 
 Thus wo can see tluit tlie Hilile contains the teaching 
 peculiarly needed l)v the Western ]ien]iles. that they may he 
 taught a lesson hy tlie awful exainiile of the Jewish Kace 
 as recorded in the Old Testament, and learn to live l)y 
 the teachings of the Christ in the New, willin,<:ly offering 
 up their hodies as a living sacrifice upon the altar of Fel- 
 lowship and Love. 
 
 1
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The OccLhT Analy.sis of Genesis, 
 
 Liiiiiditiv'is of fill' Bible. 
 
 IX our study thus far, jtrc'vious to Chapter XIII. com- 
 paratively little reference has been made to the Bible, 
 liut we shall now devote our attention to it for some 
 time. Xot tiiat it is intended to attempt a vindication of 
 the Bible (in the form in which it is commonly known 
 to us at the present day) as the only true and inspired 
 Word of Ciod, nevertheless it is true that it contains much 
 valuable occult kno\vlod,<j;e. This is, to a great extent, 
 hidden beneath interpolations and obscured by the arbi- 
 trary withholding of certain parts as being "a|K)cry]dial.*' 
 The occult scientist, who knows the intended meaning, 
 can, of course, easily see which jxtrtions are original and 
 which have been interpolated. Yet, if we take the first 
 cha])ter of Genesis even as it stands, in the best transla- 
 tions we i)ossess, we shall tind that it iiul'olds tlu' idcntii-al 
 scheme of evolution which has bicn I'.xplained in the jire- 
 ceding portion of this woik and harmonizes (piite well 
 with the occult int'oniiation in regard to Periods, devo- 
 lutions, Kaces, etc The outlines giv(>n are necessarily 
 of the briefest and most conden^L■d character, an entire 
 Period i)eing covered in a score of words — nevertheless, the 
 outlines are there. 
 
 I'x'fnre jyroceeding with an analysis it is necessary to 
 
 317
 
 318 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 say that the words of the Hebrew language, particularly 
 the old style, run into one another and are not divided as 
 are those of our language. Add to this that there is a 
 custom of leaving out vowels from the writing, so that in 
 reading much depends npon where and how ihey are 
 inserted, and it will be seen how great are the diiticultics 
 to be surmounted in ascertaining the original meaning. 
 A slight change may entirely alter the signification of 
 almost any sentence. 
 
 in addition to these great difficulties* we must also 
 bear in mind that of the forty-seven translators of the 
 King James' version (that most commonly used in Eng- 
 land and America), only three were Hebrew scholars, and 
 of those three, two died before the Psalms had been trans- 
 lated ! We must still further take into consideration that 
 tlie Act which authorized the translation prohibited the 
 translators from any rendition that would greatly deviate 
 from or tend to disturb the already existing belief. It 
 is evident, therefore, that the chances of getting a correct 
 translation were very small indeed. 
 
 Nor were conditions much more favorable in Germany, 
 for there Martin Lutlier was the sole translator and vwn 
 he did not translate from the original Hebrew, but merely 
 from a Latin text. Most of the versions used in Conti- 
 nental Protestant countries today are simply translations, 
 into ths different languages, of Luther's translation. 
 
 True, there have been revisions, but they have not 
 greatly improved matters. Moreover, there is a large nujn- 
 ber of people in this country who insist that the Engfish 
 text of the King James voi'sion is absolutely correct from 
 cover to cover, as though tlie Bible had been originally 
 written in English, and the King James version were a. 
 certified copy of the original manuscript. So the old
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENKSJS 319 
 
 mistakes are still there, in spite of the eflforts wliicii nave 
 been made to eradicate tliem. 
 
 It must also be noted that those who originally wrote 
 tlie Bible did noi: intend to give out the truth in such 
 ])lain form that he who ran might read. Nothing was 
 linther from their thoughts than to write an "open Itook 
 of God." The great occultists who wrote the Zohar are 
 very emphatic u})()n this point. The secrets of the Tliorah 
 were not to be understood by all, as the following quotation 
 will show: 
 
 "Woe to the man who sees in the Thorah (the law) 
 only simple recitals and ordinary words! Because, if in 
 tiutii it contained only these, we would even today be able 
 to compose a Thorah much more worthy of admiration. 
 But it is not so. p]ach word of the Thorah contains an 
 elevated meaning and a sublime mystery. , . . The 
 recitals of tlie Tliorah are the vestments of the Thorah. 
 A\'oe to hiui who takes this vestment of tlie Thorah for 
 thf Thor?h itself ! . . . The simple take notice of the 
 garments and recitals of the Thorah alone. They know 
 no other thing. They see not that which is concealed 
 ur.dt-r V'.c Vestment. The wore instructed men do not pnij 
 alhiilion to tlie rest ihoiI, but to the body wiiich it en- 
 veloi)s." 
 
 In the ])r('ccding words the allegorical meanings are 
 ])]ninly inii)lic(l. I'aul also uiicciuivot-ally says that the 
 story of .Nbraliaui and the two sons whom he had by Sarah 
 and llagar is i)uroly allegorical ((Jal. iv :"i'^-'^(i). ^lany 
 passages arc vcih-d; others are to be taken verliatim ; and 
 no one who has not the oicult key is al)le to find tiie deep 
 truth bidden in what is often a very bid( >us garment. 
 
 The sccrec-y regarding these tlccp niattcis and tlie in- 
 variable u^e of allegories where the mass of the people
 
 3^0 ROSICKLJCIAX COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 wcro pcnnittod to come in c-oiitaet with ocriilt truths will 
 also be apparent from the i)raelice of Christ, who always 
 spoke to the multitude in parables, afterward privately 
 explaining to His discii)les the deeper meaning contained 
 therein. On several occasions He imposed secrecy upon 
 them with regard to such private teachings. 
 
 Pauls methods «''o also in harmony with this, for he 
 gives "milk" or the more elementary teaching to the 
 "babes" in the faith, reserving the "meat" or deeper teach- 
 ing for the "strong" — those who had qualified themselves 
 to understand and receive them. 
 
 The Jewish Bible was originally written in Hebrew, 
 but we do not possess one single line of the original writ- 
 ings. As early as '^80 B. C. the Scptuagint, a translation 
 into Greek, was brought forth. Even in the time of Christ 
 there was already the utmost confusion and diversity of 
 opinion regarding w^hat was to be admitted. as original, 
 and what had been interpolated. 
 
 It was not until the return from the Babylonian exile 
 that the scribes began to piece together the diflFerent writ- 
 ings, and not until about 500 A. D. did the Talmud ap- 
 pear, giving the first text resembling the present one, 
 which, in view of the foregoing facts, cannot be perfect. 
 
 The Talmud was then taken in hand by the Masorete 
 school, wdiich from 590 to about 800 A. D. was principally 
 in Tiberias. With great and painstaking labor, a Hebrew 
 Old Testament was produced, which is the nearest to the 
 original we have at the ])resent time. 
 
 This Masoretic text will be used in the following elucida- 
 tion of Genesis, and, not relying u])on the work of one 
 translator, it will be su])])lemented by a German transla- 
 tion, the work of three eminent Hebrew scholars — H. Am-
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GKXESIS 321 
 
 heim, M. Saelis, ami .Jul. l-'urst, who (■()-o|)t,'rato(l with a 
 fourth, J)r. Zuiiz, thr hitter heiiiif also tlio editor. 
 
 In Tin; Bi;c;innixg 
 
 The opening sentciue of (it'iiesis is a very good example 
 of wiiat has l)ecii stated ahout tiie interpretation of tlie 
 Hehrew text, which may l)e eliani,''ed hy dill'erently phu-ing 
 the vowels and dividing tiie words in another way. 
 
 There are two well-reeognized methods of reading this 
 sentence. One is: ''In tlie beginning God created tiie 
 heavens and tlie eartli"; tlie other is: "Out of the ever- 
 existing essence [of si)ace] the twofold energy formed the 
 double heaven." 
 
 Much has been said and written as to which of these 
 two interpretations is correct. The difficulty is, that peo- 
 ])le want something settled and definite. They take the 
 stand that, if a ceitain explanation is true, all others 
 must he wrong. Hut. eiii[)liati(ally. this is not the way 
 to get at truth, wliicli is many sidinl and multiplex. Each 
 occult truth requires examination from many ditferent 
 ])()ints of view; each viewpoint i)resents a certain phase 
 of the truth, and all of them are necessary to get a com- 
 plete, delinite coneejitioii of whatever is under considera- 
 tion. 
 
 The very fact that this sentence ami many others in the 
 vestment of the 'i'h<u'ah can thus he made to yield many 
 meanings, while confusing to the uninitiated, is illumina- 
 tive to those who have the key, and the transcendental 
 wisdom of the wonderful Intelligences \\]u) ins|tii-ed the 
 Tliorah is thereby shown. Had the vowels been inserted, 
 and a division made into words, there would have been 
 only one way of reading it and these grand and sublime 
 mvsteries could not have been hidden therein. That would 
 
 11
 
 322 BOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 liave been tlio ])r()j»er iiK'thod to ])urs\ie it' the authois had 
 meant to write an "open"' book of God ; but that was not 
 their purpose. It was written solely for the initiated, 
 and can be read understandingly by them only. It would 
 have required much less skill to have written the book 
 plainly than to have concealed its meaning. No pains 
 are ever spared, however, to bring the information, in due 
 time, to those wlio are entitled to it, while witliholding 
 it from those who have not yet earned the right to pos- 
 sess it. 
 
 The Nebular Theory. 
 
 IJegarded by the light thrown upon the genesis and 
 evolution of our system, it is plain that both renderings of 
 the opening sentence in the Book of Genesis are necessary 
 to an understanding of the subject. The first tells that 
 tlievo Avas a beginning of our evolution, in which the 
 heavens were created ; the other interj)retation supplements 
 the first statement by adding that the heavens and the 
 earth were created out of the "ever-existing essence/' not 
 out of "nothing," as is jeeringly pointed out by the ma- 
 terialist. The Cosmic Koot-substance is gathered together 
 and set in umtioii. The rings foi-ined by the inertia of the 
 revolving nuiss brea'k away from the central part, I'oi-ming 
 planets, etc., as the modern scientist, with remarkable in- 
 genuity, has reasoned out. Occult and modern science are 
 m perfect harmony as to the modus operandi. There is 
 nothing in these statements inconsistent with the two 
 theories, as will presently be shown. Occult science teaches 
 that God instituted the process of fornuition and is con- 
 stantly guiding the System in a definite path. Tlie modern 
 scientist, in refutation of what be calls a foolish idea, and 
 to demonstrate that a God is not necessary, takes a basin
 
 OrTULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 323 
 
 of water and pmns a little oil into it. The water and tiie 
 oil represent space and fire-mist res])ectively. He now 
 conmiences to turn the oil around with a needle, bringing 
 it into the form of a sphere. This, he explains, repre- 
 sents the Central Sun. As he turns the oil-Ijall faster and 
 faster, it bulges at the equator and throws off a ring; tlie 
 ring breaks and the fragments coalesce, forming a smaller 
 l)ail, which circles around the central mass as a i)lanet 
 circles around tlie Sun. Then he pityingly asks the occult 
 scientist, "Do you not see how it is done? There is no 
 need for your God, or any supernatural force." 
 
 The occultist readily agrees that a Solar System may 
 be formed in approxinuitely the manner illustrated. But 
 he marvels greatly that a man possessing the clear in- 
 tuition enabling him to j^erceive with such accuracy the 
 operation of Cosmic processes, and the intellect to con- 
 ceive this brilliant demonstration of iiis monumental 
 theory, siiould at the same time be quite unable to see 
 that in his denionstrati(m he himself ploi/s ihe part of 
 (lutl. flis was tlie cxtiancons power that placed the oil 
 in the water, where it would have remained inert and 
 shapeless through all eternity had he not supplied the 
 force tiiat set it in nmtion, thereby causing it to shape 
 itself into a i-ei)resentation of Sun and planets, llis was 
 the Thougiit wliicii designed tiie ex|)eiMment, using the 
 oil, water and foicc, thus illustrating in a splendid man 
 ner the 'I'riuiu' (Jod working in Cosniii- substance to form 
 a Solar System. 
 
 The atti'ibutes of Ciod nvv Will. Wisdom, and Activity. 
 (See diagram G. Note carefully what the name "(Jod" 
 signifies in this tcrminologv.) The scientist has Will to 
 make the experiment. Tie has ingenuity to supply ways 
 and means fnr the dcinnnstration. This inirenuitv ciuro-
 
 3->4 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ppoiitls to Wisdom, the socond attribute of God. He lias 
 also the iiiustular font' Jiecessary to perform the action, 
 correj^pondiiiii- to Aciirilij. which is the third attribute of 
 God. 
 
 Further, the universe is not a vast pcrpdual-niotion nia- 
 cliine, ^vhich, when once set going, keeps on without any 
 internal cause or guiding force. That also is jtroven by 
 the experiment of the scientist, for the moment he ceases 
 to turn the oil-ball the orderly motion of his miniature 
 planets also ceases and all I'cturns to a shapeless mass of 
 oil floating on the water. In a corresjxynding manner, the 
 universe would at once dissolve into "thin s})ace*' if God 
 for one moment ceased to exert His all-embracing care 
 and energizing activity. 
 
 The second interpretation of Genesis is marvelously exact 
 in its description of a twofold formative energy. It does 
 not specifically state that God is Triune. The reader's 
 knowledge of that fact is taken for granted. It states the 
 exact truth when it says that only two forces are active in 
 the formation of a universe. 
 
 When the first aspect of the Triune God manifests as 
 the Will to create, It arouses the second aspect (which is 
 Wisdom) to design a ]ilan for the future universe. This 
 first manifestation of Force is Imagination. After this 
 primal Force of Imagination has conceived the Idea of a 
 universe, the third aspect (which is Activity), working in 
 Cosmic substance, produces Motion. This is the second 
 manifestation of Force. Motion alone, however, is not 
 sufficient. To form a system of worlds, it must be orderhj 
 motion. Wisdom is therefore necessary to guide Motion 
 in an intelligent manner to produce definite results. 
 
 Thus we find the opening sentence of the Book of
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS ;i25 
 
 (icnesis tells us that in the beginning, orderly, rhythmic 
 motion, in Cosmic Koot-substance, formed the universe. 
 
 The Creative Hierarchies. 
 
 The second interpretation of the opening sentence also 
 gives us a fuller idea of (lod when it speaks of the "two- 
 fold energy," pointing to tlie positive and negative phases 
 of the One Spirit of God in manil\'<tation. In harmony 
 with the teaching of occult science, (iod is represented as 
 a comj)ositc Being. This is accentuated in the remaining 
 verses of the chapter. 
 
 In addition to the creative Hierarchies wjiich woikcd 
 voluntarily in our evolution, there are seven others wliieh 
 belong to our evolution, and are co-workers with (Jod in 
 the formation of tlie universe. In the first chapter of 
 Genesis these Hierarchies are called "Klohini." The name 
 signifies a host of dual or douhle-sexed J-Jeings. The first 
 part of the word is "Kloh," which is a feminine noun, the 
 letter "h" indicating tlie gender. If a single feminine Be- 
 ing were meant, tlie word "Kloh" would have been used. 
 The feminine ]»lnral is "(»th.'" so iT the intention had been 
 to indicate a number ot' (Jdds of the t'eininine gender, the 
 correct word to use would have been "l']looth." Instead of 
 either of those forms, however, we find the mascvdine, 
 plural ending, "im," added to the feminine noun, "I'^loh," 
 indicating a host of male-t'enuile, double-sexed Beings, ex- 
 pressions of the dual, ])ositive-negative, creative energy. 
 
 The i)lurality of Creators is again im])lied in the latter 
 })ait of the chapter, where these words are aseiilied to the 
 Elohim : "Let us make man in "///• image;"" after which 
 it is inconsistently ad<h'd. '7/'' m;nh' them nude and fe- 
 male."' 
 
 The traiishitiirs liave hcic rciKhicd the puzzling word
 
 32(; Kuyiciu'ciAX cosmi) t unc kptiox 
 
 "Elohim"' (which was decidedly not only a plural wuid 
 but also boUt masculine and feminine) as being the equiva- 
 lent of tlie singular, sexless word, "God." Yet could they 
 have done differently, even liad they known ? They were 
 forbidden to disturb existing ideas. It was not truth at 
 any price, but peace at any price that King James desired, 
 his sole anxiety being to avoid any controversy that might 
 create a disturbance in his kingdom. 
 
 The })lural ''them" is also used where the creation of man 
 is mentioned, clearly indicating that the reference is to 
 tiie creation of AD]\r, the human species, and not Adam, 
 the individual. 
 
 We liave sliown that six creative TTicraix-liies (besides 
 the Lords of Flame, the C'iierubim, tlic Scraph-im, and the 
 two unnamed Hierarchies wliicli have passed into lil)era- 
 tion ) were active in assisting the virgin spirits which in 
 themselves form a seventh Hierarchy. 
 
 The Cherubim ■;iul the Seraphim had nothing to do 
 with the creation oT Form; therefore they are not men- 
 tioned in the (•ha])ter under consideration, which deals 
 principally with tlie Form-side of Creation. Here we 
 ilnd mentioned only tlie seven creative Hierarchies which 
 did the actual work of l)ringing man to where he acquired 
 a dense physical form, through which the indwelling spirit 
 could work. 
 
 x\fter a description of each part of the work of Creation 
 it is said : "and Elohim saw that it was good." This is 
 said seven times, the last time being on the sixth day, 
 when the human form had been created. 
 
 It is stated tliat on the seventh day ''I^lohim rested." 
 This is all in accord with our occult teaching of the part 
 taken by each of the creative Hierarchies in the work of 
 evolution down to the present Period. It is also taught
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 327 
 
 that in tliG present Epoch the God? and creative 
 Hierarchies have withdrawn from active participation, tliat 
 man may work out his own salvation, leaving the neces- 
 sary giiidance of ordinary Ininianity to the "Elder 
 Brothers," who are now tlie mediators between man and 
 the Gods. 
 
 The Saturn Period. 
 
 Having satisfied ourselves that the beginning of our 
 System and the work of the creative Hierarchies, as de- 
 scribed by occult science, harmonize with the teachings of 
 the Bible, we will now examine the Bible account of the 
 dill'erent "Days of Creation" and see how they agree with 
 the occult teaciiings relative to the Saturn, Sun, and Moon 
 Periods: the three and one-half Kevolutions of the Eai'th 
 Period; and the Polnrian, Hyperborean, Lemurian. and 
 Atlantean Epochs, wliich have preceded the present Aryan 
 Epoch. 
 
 Naturally, a detailed account could not be given in a 
 few lines like the first chapter of Genesis, but the main 
 points are there in .)rderly succession, very mmh likr an 
 algebraical fornmla for Creation. 
 
 The second vi-vse proceeds: "The Earth was wa-tr and 
 uninhabited, and darkness rested upon the face of tlie deep; 
 and the Spirits of the Elohim floated above tlie deep." In 
 the beginning of manifestation that which is now the 
 Earth was in the Saturn Period, and in exactly the condi- 
 tion described, as may be seen by referring to the descrip- 
 tions already given of that Period. It was not "without 
 I'lirm and void." as expressed in the King James version. 
 li was hot, and thus well-defined and separate from th.e 
 deep of space, which was cold. ]t is true that it was 
 dark, but it could he dark and still be hot, for "dark"
 
 328 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 heat necessarily precedes glowing or visible heat. Above 
 this dark Earth of the Saturn Period floated the creative 
 Hierarchies. They worked \\\x>n it from the outside and 
 molded it. The Bible refers to them as the "Spirits of the 
 Elohira." 
 
 The Sun Period. 
 
 The Sun Period is well described in the third verse, 
 which says, "And the Elohim said, Let there be Light ; 
 and there was Light." This passage has been jeered at as 
 the most ridiculous nonsense. The scornful query has been 
 put, How could there be light upon the Earth when the 
 Sun was not made until the fourth day? The Bible nar- 
 rator, however, is not speaking of the Earth alone. He 
 is speaking of the central "Fire-mist," from which were 
 formed the planets of our system, including the Earth. 
 Thus when the nebula reached a state of glowing heat, 
 which it did in the Sun Period, there was no necessity 
 for an outside illuminant; the Light was witliin. 
 
 In the fourth verse we read : "The Elohim differentiated 
 between the light and the darkness." Xecessarily. for the 
 outside space was dark, in contradistinction to the glow- 
 ing nebula wliieh existed during the Sun Period 
 
 The '^^oo^' Pniaon. 
 
 The Moon Period is described in the sixth verse, as fol- 
 lows: "and Elohim said. Let tliei'e be an r.rimnsion [trans- 
 lated "fii-mamcnt" in other versions] in the waters, to di- 
 vide the water from the water." This exactly describes 
 conditions in the Moon Period, when the heat of the glow- 
 ing fire-mist and the cold of outside space had formed a 
 body of water around the fiery core. The contact of fire 
 and water generated steam, which is water in expansion,
 
 OrrULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 329 
 
 as our verse describes. It was dirt'erent from the com- 
 paratively cool water, which constantly gravitated toward 
 the hot, fiery core, to rcplaie the outrushing steam, Tims 
 there was a constant circulation of the water held in sus- 
 pension, and also an expansion, as the steam, rushing 
 outward from the fiery core, formed an atmosphere of 
 "fire-fog" condensed I)y contact with outside space, 
 icturning again to the core to be reheated and perform 
 another cycle. Thus there were two kinds of water, and 
 a division between them, as stated in the Bible. The dense 
 water was nearest the fiery core; the expanded w'ater or 
 steam was on the outside. 
 
 TliitJ also harmonizes with the scientific theory of mod- 
 ern times. First the dark heat; then the glowing neliula ; 
 later the outside moisture and inside heat; and, finallv. 
 incrustation. 
 
 The Earth Pkkiud. 
 
 The Earth Period is ne.xt described. Before we take 
 u]> its description, however, we have to deal with the He- 
 capitulations. The verses quoted and the descriptions given 
 will also correspond to tiie recapitulatory Periods. Thus 
 what is said ot" the Saturn Period describes also the con- 
 dition of the Systeiu when it emerges from any of the rest 
 Periods. The des(ri]>tions of the Saturn. S\in. and Mmm 
 Periods woidd therefore cfu-resjiond to the first three Revo- 
 lutions of our present Earth Period, and the folhnving 
 would correspond with conditions on Earth in the present 
 Revohition. 
 
 In the ninth verse, we read: '*.\nd I-^lohim said. \.i-x 
 the waters be divided from the <lry laud . . . and 
 Elohini called the dry land Earth." This refers to the
 
 330 EOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CeNCEPTION 
 
 first linn intiustation. Hoat and iiioistuiv had generated 
 the solid lx)dy oi' our present Globe, 
 
 llw Pohuian Epoch: The ninth verse, which descrik'S 
 the Earth Period in this fourth K'evolution (where the 
 real Earth Period work coninieneed), also describes the 
 formation of the mineral kingdom and the Recapitulation 
 1)V man of the mineral stage in the Polarian Epoch. Each 
 Epoch is also a Recapitulation of the previous stage. Just 
 as there are Recapitulations of Globes, Revolutions, and 
 Periods, so there are on each Globe, recapitulations of all 
 that lias gone before. These Recapitulations are endless. 
 There is always a spiral within a spiral — in the atom, in 
 the Globe, and in all other phases of evolution. 
 
 Complicated and bewildering as this may appear at 
 first, it is really not s>< difficult to understand. There is 
 an orderly method running through it all and in time one 
 is able to perceive and follow the workings of this method, 
 as a clue leading through the maze. Analogy is one of the 
 best helps to an understanding of evolution. 
 
 The Hjiperborean Eporli is described in verses 11 to ID, 
 as the work of the fourth day. It is here recorded that 
 Eloliim created the plant kingdom, the Sun, the Moon, 
 and the stars. 
 
 The Bible agrees with the teaching of modern science 
 that ])1ants succeeded the mineral. The difference be- 
 tween the two teachings is in regard to tlie time when the 
 Eaith was thrown off from the central mass. Science as- 
 serts that it was before the formation of any incrustation 
 which could be called mineral and plant. If we mean 
 such minerals and plants as we have today, that assertion 
 is correct. There was no dense material substance, but 
 nevertheless the first incrustation that took place in the 
 central Sun was mineral. The Bible narrator gives only
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS 01«' GENESIS Xjl 
 
 the principal incidents. It is not recorded that the in- 
 crustation melted when it was thrown oH' from thf central 
 mass as a ring which broke, the fragments afterward 
 coalescing. In a body as small as our Earth, the time re- 
 (juired for reerystallization was so comparatively short that 
 the historian docs not mention it, nor the further sub- 
 sidiary fact that the melting process took i)lace once more 
 when the M(^on \\ii> thrown off from tiie Earth. lie jirol)- 
 ably reasons that one who is entitled to occult information 
 is already in possession of such minor details as those. 
 
 The plants of the incrustation of the central fire-mist 
 were ethereal, therefore the melting processes did not de- 
 stroy them. As the lines of force along which the ice 
 crystals form are present in the water, so when the Eartli 
 crystallized, were those ethereal plant-forms present in it. 
 They were the molds which drew to themselves the <lcnsc 
 material forming the plant-bodies of the present day and 
 also of the plant-forms of the past, which are embedded 
 in the geological strata of our Earth globe. 
 
 These ethereal plant-forms were aided in their forma- 
 tion when the heat came from outside, after the separa- 
 tion of the Earth from Sun and Moon. That heat gave 
 them the vital force to draw to themselves the denser sul)- 
 stance. 
 
 The Lemiirian h'/iorh is described in the work of the 
 fifth day. This Epoch, being the third, is in a sense a 
 Recapitulation of the Moon I'eriod. and in the Biblical 
 narrative we find described such conditions as obtained in 
 the Moon Period — water, fire-fog, and the first attempts 
 at moving, breathing life. 
 
 Verses 20 and 21 tell us that "?]lohim said. Let the 
 "*'aters bring forth life-breathing things . . and 
 
 fowl . . . ; and Elohim formed the great amj)liiliianp
 
 332 KOSICKUCJAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 aiitl all lilV'-l)ii'atliiiig things according to their species, and 
 all I'dwl with wings." 
 
 This also hannonizos with the teacliing of material sci- 
 ence that the aniphihians preceded the birds. 
 
 Tlie student is invited to note particularly tliat the 
 tilings that were formed were not Life. It does not say 
 t-iat Life was created, but "tilings" iJiat breathe or inhale 
 life. . . . The Hebrew word for that which they in- 
 hale is nephesh, and it should be carefully noted, as we 
 shall meet it in a new dress later. 
 
 The Atlantean Epoch is dealt with in the work of the 
 sixth day. In verse 24 the creation of mammals is men- 
 tioned, and there the word nephesh again occurs, explain- 
 ing that the mammals "breathed life.'' "Elohim said, Let 
 the earth biing forth life-breathing things . . . mam- 
 mals ... ;" and in verse 27, "Elohim formed man 
 in their likeness; male and female made they [Elohim] 
 them." 
 
 The Bible historian here omits the a-sexual and 
 iiermaphrodite human stages and comes to the two sepa- 
 rate sexes, as we know them now. He could not do other- 
 wise, as he if« describing the Atlantean Epoch, and by the 
 time that stage in evolution was reached there were neither 
 sexless men nor hermaphrodites, the diU'erentiation of the 
 poxes liaving taken place earlier — in the Lemurian Epoch. 
 That which afterward became man could hardly be spoken 
 of as man in the earlier stages of its development, as it 
 dilfcicd but little from the animals. Therefore the Bible 
 Tianator is doing no violence to facts wlien he states that 
 man was formed in the Atlantean Ej)och. 
 
 In verse 98 (all versions) will be found a very small 
 prefix, with a very great significance: '"Elohim said. Be 
 fruitful and EE-plenish the earth." This plainly shows
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 333 
 
 that the scribe who wrote it was cognizant of the occult 
 teaciiing: that the life wave had evolved here, on Globe D 
 of the Eartii Period, in previous Revolutions. 
 
 The Ari/an Epoch corresponds to the seventh day of 
 Creation, when the Elohim rested from their labors as 
 Creators and (luides, and humanity liad been launched 
 ni)on an independent career. 
 
 This ends the story of the manner in whicii the Forms 
 were ])roduced. In the followinir chapter the story is 
 told from tiie point of view which deals a little more with 
 the Life side. 
 
 Jkhovaii and Ills "Missiox. 
 
 There has been much learned discussion concernins: the 
 discrepancy between, and especially the authorship of, the 
 creation story of the first chapter and that which starts at 
 the fourth verse of the second chapter. It is asserted that 
 the two accounts were written by different men, because 
 the Being or Beings, tiie name of Whom the translators 
 have rendered as "(iod" in both the first and second chap- 
 ters of the English version, are, in the Hebrew text, called 
 "Elohim" in the first chapteV, and "Jehovah" in the sec- 
 ond chapter. Jt is argued that the same narrator would 
 not have named God in two different ways. 
 
 Had he nu-ant the same (Jod in both cases, he proi)ably 
 would not. but he was not a monotheist. lie knew l)ettcr 
 than to tliink of God as simply a superior Man, using tiie 
 sk}' for a throne and the eaith for a footstool. When he 
 wrote of .Tehovah lie mcjiut the Leader Wlio had charge 
 of the particular ]>art of tiie work of Creation which was 
 then being described. Jehovah was an<l is one of the Elo- 
 him. He is the Leader of the Angels wlio were the human- 
 ity of the Moon, and He is liegent of our i)resent Moon.
 
 334 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Tlio loader is referred in dia<zrain 14 for an accurate under- 
 standing of tlie position and constitution of deliovali. 
 
 As Regent of our Moon, He lias charge of the degen- 
 erate, evil Beings there, and He also rules the Angels. 
 "With Him are some of the Archangels, who were the hu- 
 manity of the Sun. They are called tlie "Race-spirits.'' 
 
 Jt is tlie ■work of Jehovah to Iniild concrete bodies or 
 forms, by means of the hardening, crystallizing Moon 
 forces. Therefore He is the giver of children and the 
 Angels are His messengers in this work. It is well known 
 to physiologists that the Moon is connected with gestation ; 
 at least, they have observed that it measures and governs 
 the periods of intra-uterine life and other physiological 
 functions. 
 
 The Archangels, as Spirits and Leaders of a Race, are 
 known to fight for or against a people, as the exigencies 
 of *the evolution of that Race demand. In Daniel x :20, 
 an Archangel, speaking to Daniel, says, "And now will I 
 return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am 
 gone forth, lo, the prince of Grecia shall come." 
 
 The Arcliangel Michael is the Race-spirit of the Jews 
 (Daniel xii:l), but Jehovah is not the God of the Jews 
 alone; He is the Author of all Eace-religlons ivhich led up 
 to Christianity. Nevertheless, it is true that He did take 
 a special interest in the progenitors of the present degen- 
 erate Jews — the Original Semites, tlie "seed-race" for the 
 seven races of the Aryan Epoch. Jehovali, of course, takes 
 special care of a seed-race, in which are to be inculcated 
 the embryonic faculties of the humanity of a new Epoch. 
 For tliat reason He was particularly concerned with the 
 Original Semites. They were His "chosen people" — chosen 
 to be the seed for a new Race, which was to inherit the
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 335 
 
 "Promised Land" — not merely insignificant Palestine, but 
 tlie entire Earth, as it is at present. 
 
 He did not lead them out of Egypt. That story orig- 
 inated with their descendants and is a confused account 
 of their journey eastward througli flood and disaster out 
 of the doomed Atlantis into the "wilderness" (the Desert 
 of Gobi in Central Asia), there to wander during the 
 cabalistic forty years, until tliey could enter the Promised 
 Land. There is a double and peculiar significance to the 
 descriptive word ''promised" in Ihis connection. The land 
 was called tlie "promised Land" l)ecause, as land or earth 
 suitable for human occupation, it did not exist at the time 
 the "chosen people"' were led into the "wilderness." Pait 
 of the Earth had been submei-ged by floods and other jnirts 
 changed by volcanic eruptions, hence it was necessary t!iat 
 a period of time elapse before the new l']arth was in a 
 fit condition to l)ec-ome the possession of tlie Aryan Race. 
 
 The Original Semites were set apart and forbidden to 
 nuirry into other tribes or peoples, but they were a stiff- 
 necked and hard people, being yet led almost exclusively 
 by desire and cunning, therefore they disobeyed the com- 
 mand. Their Bible records that the sons of God married 
 the daughters of man — the lower grades of their Atlantean 
 compatriots. They thus frustrated the designs of .Tcliovah 
 and were cast oil', the fruit of such cross-breeding being 
 useless as seed for the coming Race. 
 
 These cross-breeds were the progenitors of the present 
 Jews, who now speak of "lost tribes." They know that 
 some of the original number left them and went another 
 way, but they do not know that those were the few who 
 remained true. The story of the ten tribes being lost is a 
 fable. Most of them perished, but the faithful ones sur-
 
 336 ROSrCRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 vived, and tidin tliat faitliful icinnaid have di^sfciided the 
 present Arvan Eaces. 
 
 TJie contention of the opponents of the Bible, that it is a 
 mere nmtilation of tlie orifjinal writings, is eheerfull_Y 
 agreed to l)y occult science. Parts of it are even conceded 
 to be entire fabrications and no attenijit is made to prove 
 its authenticity as a Avhoh>, in the foi'ni we now liave it. 
 Tlie present effort is simply an attempt to exhume a few 
 kernels of occult truth from the bewildering mass of mis- 
 leading and incorrect interpretations under whicli they 
 liave been buried by the various translators and icvisors. 
 
 IxvoLUTiox, Evolution and Epigexesis. 
 
 Having in the foregoing paragraphs disentangled from 
 the general confusion the identity and mission of Jehovah, 
 it may be that we can now find harmony in the two seem- 
 ingly contradictory accounts of the creation of man, as 
 recorded in the first and second chapters of Genesis, in the 
 first of which it is written that he was the last, and in the 
 second that he was the first created of all living things. 
 
 "We note that the first chapter deals chiefly with the 
 creation of Form, the second cliaptcr is devoted to the 
 consideration of Life, while the filth chapter deals with 
 Consciousness. The key to the meaning, then, is that we 
 must differentiate sharply between the physical Form, and 
 the Life that builds that Foi-m for its own expression. Al- 
 though the order of the creation of the other kingdoms is 
 not as correctly given in the second chapter as in the firsts 
 it is true that if we consider man from the Life side, he 
 was created first, but if we consider him from the stand- 
 point of Form, as is done in the first chapter, he was 
 created last. 
 
 All through the course of evolution — through Periods,
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 337 
 
 Globes, Revolutionp and I\accp — tliose who do not improve 
 by the formation of new characteristics are held back and 
 immediately begin to degenerate. Only that which re- 
 mains plastic and pliable and ada])ta])le for molding into 
 new Forms suitable for the expression of the expanding 
 consciousness; only the Life which is capable of outgrow- 
 ing the possibilities for improvement inhering in tlie 
 forms it ensouls, can evolve with the i)ioneers of any life 
 wave. All else must straggle on behind. 
 
 This is the kernel of the occult teaching. Progress is 
 not pimply unfoldment: not simply Invnlntion and Evolu- 
 tion. Tiiere is a third factor, making a triad — Involution, 
 Evolution, and — Kpifjincsis. 
 
 The first two wonls arc familiar to all wlio have studied 
 Life and Form, hut w liih' it is generally admitted that the 
 involution of spirit into matter takes ])hue in order that 
 Form nuiy be built, it is not so commonly recognized that 
 ihc Involution of Spirit runs side by side with the Evolu- 
 tion of Form. 
 
 From the very beginning of the Saturn Period up to the 
 time in the Atlantean Epoch wlien "man's eyes were 
 opened" liy tlie Lucifer Spirits, and as a consequence tiie 
 activities of nuin — or the Life-force which has become man 
 — were chiefly diieeted inward; that very same force which 
 he now sends out from himself to build i-ailways. steam- 
 boats, etc., was used internally in liuilding a vehicle thi'ongh 
 which to manifest himself. This vehicle is threefold, like 
 the spirit which built it. 
 
 The same power by which man is now improving outside 
 conditions was used during Involution for ])urpo<«es of in- 
 ternal growth. 
 
 The Form was built by Evolution; the Spirit built and
 
 338 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 entcroc^l it hy I iivolutinii : Imt thr moans for (levisin«; iin- 
 ])r()V(.'!iu'nts is Ei)iji:one.sis. 
 
 Thei'o is a strou"' teiulency to rcLrarU all Ihat is. as the 
 result of something: that has hetii : all iinproveineiits on 
 previously existing forms, as being present in all forms 
 as latencies: to regard Evolution as sim])ly the unfolding 
 of germinal improvements. Such a conception excludes 
 Epigenesis from the scheme of things. It allows no pos- 
 sibility for the building of anything new, no scope for 
 originality. 
 
 The occultist believes the purpose of evolution to be the 
 development of man from a static to a dynamic God — a 
 Creator. If the development he is at present undergoing 
 is to be his education and if, during its progress, he is 
 simply unfolding latent actualities, where does he learn 
 to CREATE ? 
 
 If man's development consists solely in learning to 
 build better and better Forms, according to nwdds al- 
 ready existing in his Creator's mind, he can become, at 
 best, only a good 'hnitutor — never a creator. 
 
 In order that he may become an independent, original 
 Creator, it is necessary that his training should include 
 sufficient latitude for the exercise of the individual orig- 
 inality which distinguishes creation from imitation. So 
 long as certain features of the old Form meet the require- 
 ments of progression they are retained, but at each re- 
 birth the evolving Life adds such original improvements 
 as are necessary foi- its further ex])ression. 
 
 The pioneers of science are constantly brought face to 
 face with Epigenesis as a fact in all departments of 
 nature. As early as 1759. Caspai- Wolff j)ublished his 
 "Theoria Generationis, " in which he shows that in the 
 human ovum there is absolutely no trace of the coming
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 339 
 
 organi?m ; that its evolution consipts of tlie addition of mw 
 formations; a building of something wiiich is not latent 
 in the ovum. 
 
 Haeekel (that great and fearless student of nature as he 
 sees it, and very near to knowledge of the complete truth 
 regarding evolution) says of the "Theoria (ienerationis" : 
 "Despite its small compass and difficult terminology, it is 
 one of the most valuable works in the whole literature of 
 biology."' 
 
 Hifckel's own views wo find thus stated in liis "An- 
 thropogenic"': "Nowadays we are hardly justified in call- 
 ing Kjtigcnesis an hy]X)thesis, as we have fully convinced 
 ourselves of its being a FACT and are able at any moment 
 to demonstrate it by the help of the nncrosco])e.'" 
 
 A builder would be l)ut a sorry craftsuum were his abili- 
 ties limited to the building of houses after only one par- 
 ticular model, whicii, during his ap]>renticesliip. his master 
 had taught him to imitate, but which he is unable to alter 
 to meet new requirements. To lie successful he must be 
 capable of designing new and better houses. im]>i'oving 
 that which experience teaches was not serviceable in the 
 earlier buildings. The same force which the builder now 
 directs outward to build houses better adapted to new 
 conditions was used in past Periods to build lu-w and bet- 
 ter vehicles for the evolution of the Ego. 
 
 Starting with the simplest organisms, the Life whiiii is 
 now Man built the Form to suit its necessities. In <l\ie 
 time, as the entity progressed, it became evident that new 
 improvements must be added which conflicted with the 
 lines previously followed. A new start must be given it in 
 a new species, where it could retrieve any previous mis- 
 takes which experience taught would preclude further de- 
 velopment if the old lines were adhered to, and thus the
 
 340 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 evolving life would he enahU'd lo i)i'()jii'ess I'urthoi' in a 
 new species. When later experience j^roved that the new 
 form also was inadequate, inasmuch as it could not adapt 
 itself to some improvement necessary to the ])rogress of 
 the evolving? life, it too was discarded and still another 
 departure made, in a form adaptable to the necessary 
 improvement. 
 
 Thus by successive steps does the evolving? Life im- 
 prove its vehicles, and the improvement is still going on. 
 Man, who is in the vanguard of progress, has built his 
 bodies, fi'om the similitude of the amoeba up to the hu- 
 man form of the savage, and fi-om that up through the 
 various grades until the most advanced races are now 
 using the best and most highly organized bodies on 
 Eai'th. Between deaths and rebirths we are constantly 
 building bodies in which to function dui'ing our lives and 
 a far greater degree of efficiency than the present will yet 
 be reached. If we make mistakes in building between 
 lives, they become evident when we are using the body in 
 Eai-th-life. and it is well foi- us if we are able to perceive 
 and realize our mistakes, that we may avoid making theni 
 afresh life after life. 
 
 But just as the builder of houses would lag commercially 
 if he did not constantly improve his methods to meet the 
 exigencies of his business, so those who persistently adhere 
 to the old forms fail to i-ise above the species and are left 
 behind, as sti-agglei's. These sti'agglers take the forms 
 outgrown by the pioneers, as ])reviouslyexi)lained. and they 
 compose the lower Races and species of any kingdom in 
 which they are evolving. As the Life which is now ]\Ian 
 ])ass('(l thi'ough stagesanalagous to the mineral, plant, and 
 animal kingdoms and throuirh the lower human TRaces, 
 a^ragglers were left all along the way who had failed to
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 341 
 
 reacli the necessary standard to keep abreast of the crest- 
 wave of evolution. Tliey took the discarded Forms of the 
 pioneers and used them as stepping-stones, l)y means of 
 which they tried to overtake the others, hut the advanced 
 Forms did not stand still. In the progress of Evolution 
 there is no halting-j^lace. In evolving Life, as in cuns- 
 merce, there is no suth thing as iiicn-h/ '"holding your 
 own." Progression or Ketrogression is the Law. 'i'lu- 
 Form that is not capable of further improvement must 
 Degenei'ate. 
 
 Therefore there is one line of improving forms ensouled 
 by the pioneeis of the evolving Life, and another line of 
 degenemilnfj forms, outgrown by the pioneer.s, but en- 
 souled by tlu' stragglers, as long as there are any strag- 
 glers of that ])arti(uhir life wave to which those forms 
 originally belonged. 
 
 When there are no more stragglers, the species gradually 
 dies out. The Forms have been crystallized beyond the 
 possibility of being improved by tenants of increasing in- 
 ability. They therefore return to the mineral kingdom, 
 fossilize and are added to the diU'erent strata of tlu' l^artlTs 
 crust. 
 
 The assertion of material science that num has ascended 
 through the different kingdoms of j)lant and aninuil whieh 
 exist about us now to anthi'opoid and thenee ti> man, is not 
 (juite correet. Man has never inhaliited forms ideiitieal 
 with those of our present-day animals, nor the present-day 
 anthropoid species; but Iir has iidialiitetl forms whieh were 
 simihir to but higher tlian those of the ])resent anthroi)oids. 
 
 'J'he scientist sees that there is an anatomical likeness 
 between man and the monkey, and as the evolutionary im- 
 pulse always makes for im])rovement. he coneludes that man 
 must have descended from the monkev. but he is always
 
 342 fiOSlCBUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTIOi 
 
 balfled in his elTorts to find the ''mipsing link" connecting 
 the two. 
 
 From the })oint whert' the itioiiecrs ol' our life wave (The 
 Aryan Kace;^) oecupiod aj)L'-like I'ornis, they have progressed 
 to tlieir ]iros('iit stage of development, wliile the Forms 
 (wliieh were the "missing link") have degcnernied and are 
 now ensouled hv the last stragglers of tlie Saturn Period. 
 
 The lower monkeys, instead of hcing the progenitors of 
 the higher species, are stragglers occupying the most de- 
 generated specimens of Avhat was once the human form. 
 Instead of man having ascended from the anthropoids, the 
 reverse is true — the anthropoids have degenerated from 
 man. Material science, dealing only with Form, has thus 
 misled itself and drawn erroneous conclusions in this mat- 
 ter. 
 
 The same relative conditions are to he found in the ani- 
 mal kingdom. The pioneers of the life wave which en- 
 tered evolution in the Sun Period are our present-day 
 mammals. The different grades correspond to the steps 
 once taken by man, but the forms are all degenerating 
 under the management of the stragglers. Similarly, the 
 pioneers of the life wave which entered evolution in the 
 Moon Period are found among the fruit trees, while the 
 stragglers of that life wave ensoul all other plant-forms. 
 
 Each life wave, however, remains definitely confined 
 within its own borders. The anthropoids may overtake us 
 and become human beings, but no other animals will reach 
 our particular ])oint of development. They will reach a 
 similar stage, hut under difTerent conditions, in the Jupiter 
 Period. Tlie present jdants will be the humanity of the 
 Venus I'eriod, under a still greater difference of condition, 
 and our minerals will reach the Imman stage under the 
 conditions of the \'ulcan I'eriod.
 
 OCCULT A.NALiiSl;? UF (.iE.NE.Sl:^ 34;j 
 
 It will be noted that tiie nioderu evolutiniiarv theory, 
 particularly that of Hieekel, woukl, it' it were eompletely 
 reversed, be in almost perfect accord with tiie knowledge 
 of occult science. 
 
 The monkey has degenerated from the man. 
 
 The polyps are the last degeneration left behind by the 
 manunals. 
 
 The mosses are the lowest degenerations of the plant 
 kingdom. 
 
 The mineral kingdom is the final goal of the forms 
 of all the kingdoms when they have reached tlie acme 
 of degeneration. 
 
 A corroboration of this is found in coal, which was once 
 vegetable or plant foi-nis; also in j)eirified wood and fos- 
 silized remains of various aninuil forms. Common stone 
 or rock, which no scifutist would admit had its origin in 
 another kingdom, is to the occult investigator as truly 
 mineralized jilants as coal itself. The mineialogist will 
 learnedly explain that it is composed of liornitK'nde, feld- 
 spar and mica, but the trained clairvoyant, who can trace 
 it back in the nu'inory of Nature, through millions of years, 
 can supplement that statement by adding: Yes. anil that 
 which you call hornblende and feldspar are the leaves and 
 stems of prehistoric flowers, and the mica is all that remains 
 of their petals. 
 
 'J'he occult teaching of evolution is also corroborated 
 by the science of embryology in the ante-natal reca])itula- 
 tion of all past stages of developnu-nt. The difference l)e- 
 tween the ovum of a human being and of sonu' of the hiijher 
 mammals, and even of the higher developments in the plant 
 kingdom, is indistinguishable, even under the microscope. 
 E.\j)erts are unal)Ie to tell which is animal and which is 
 human. Even after several of tlie initial ante-natal stages
 
 344 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 h;ive I)con passed through the experts cannot differen- 
 tiate between animal and human cmbiyo. 
 
 But it" the animal ovum is studied through the entire 
 ])eriod of gestation, it will be observed that it passes 
 througli the mineral and plant stages only, and is born 
 when it I'eaehes the animal stage. This is beeause the 
 Life ensouling such an ovum ]iassed through its mineral 
 evolution in the Sun Period, its plant life in the Moon 
 Period, and is now forced to stop at the animal stage in 
 Ihe Hai'th Period. 
 
 On the other hand, the Tvife which uses the human ovum 
 had its mineral existence in the Saturn Period, its plant 
 existence in the Sun Period, passed the animal stage in the 
 Moon Period, has still some scope for Epigenesis after it 
 has I'cached the animal stage and therefore goes on to the 
 human — nor does it stop there. The father and mother 
 give the substance of their bodies for the building of the 
 child's Ijody, but, particularly in the higher races, Epi- 
 genesis makes it possible to add something w'hich makes 
 the child different from the parents. 
 
 Where Epigenesis is inactive in the individual, family, 
 nation or Race — there evolution ceases and degeneration 
 commences. 
 
 A Living Soul? 
 
 Thus the two Creation stories harmonize very well. 
 
 One deals with P'orm. which was built up through min- 
 eral, plant and animal and reached the human last. 
 
 The other tells us that the Life which now ensouls hu- 
 man foi'ms was manifested anterior to the Life w^hich 
 ensouls the forms of the other kingdoms. 
 
 One of these accounts of Creation would not have been 
 sufficient. There are important particulars hidden behind
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GKNKSIS ;145 
 
 the narrative of man's creation, in the second cliapter; 
 the verse reads: ''Then Jehovah formed man from the 
 (lust of the Earth, and blew into his nostrils the breath 
 [nephesh], and man became a Ijrcatliiiiii; creature liwphesh 
 cltayiin]." 
 
 In other places in the Kim,' dames version nephesli is 
 tianslated "life," but in this par<^icular instance (CJen. ii :T) 
 it is rendered "living soul," thuo ((^nveying the idea that 
 there was a distinction nuule between the life that ensouled 
 the human form and that which ensouled inferior creations. 
 There is no autlu^ity whatever for this ditference in trans- 
 lation, which is purely arbitrary. The life-breath 
 (nephesli) is the same in man and beast. This can be 
 shown even to those who stand tirmly upon the Bible as 
 authority, for even the King dames version distinctly states 
 (Eecles. iii :!!>, 20) :"'... as the one dieth, so dietli 
 the other; yea, they all have one breath InrpJiesh] : so that 
 a man hath no pre-eminence above a beast: . . . All 
 go unto one place." 
 
 The animals are but our "younger brothers," and though 
 they are not now so finely organized, they will eventually 
 reach a state as high as our own, and we shall then ha\e 
 ascended still higher. 
 
 If it is contend:.Hl that man received his soul in the way 
 described in this seventh verse of the second chapter of 
 (ieiU'sis, and that be could have received it in no other 
 way, it is pertinent to ask where and how woman iceeived 
 her soul ? 
 
 The meaning of the chapter, and of the inspiration of 
 the breath of life by dehovab, is very i)lain and clear when 
 we use the occidt key, and it has the furthei- and immeiiso 
 advantage of being higical. 
 
 The fact that the Kegent of the Moi.n (.leiio\;in i . with
 
 346 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 Mis Angels and Arilianjids, wore the principals in this 
 aciion fixes the time whiii this creation occurred. It was 
 l)etween the early and tiie middle parts of the Lcniurian 
 Ejioch, and must have been after the Moon was tiirown 
 out Irom tlie Earth, because Jehovah had nothing to do 
 with the generation of bodies before the Moon was thrown 
 off. The forms were then more ethei'eal. There were no 
 dense and concrete bodies. It is possible to make such 
 bodies only by means of the hardening and crystallizing 
 Moon-forces. It nnist have been in the first half of the 
 Lemurian Epoch, because the separation of the sexes, 
 which is recorded later, took place in the middle of that 
 epoch. 
 
 At that time iiian-iii-thc-miikiug liad not yet commenced 
 to breathe by means of lungs. lie had the gill-like ap- 
 paratus still present in the human embryo while passing 
 through the stage of ante-natal life corresponding to that 
 Epoch. He had no warm, icd hlood. for at that stage there 
 was no individual spirit, the entire form was soft and 
 pliable and the skeleton soft like cartilage. Before the 
 later date, when it became necessary to separate humanity 
 into sexes, the skeleton had grown firm and solid. 
 
 The work done by Jehovah was to luiild dense, hard bone 
 substance into the soft bodies already existing. Previous 
 to this time, i. e., during the Polarian and Hyperborean 
 Epochs, neither animal nor man had bones. 
 
 AnA:\i'.s TliH. 
 
 The grotesque and impossible manner in which the sep- 
 aration of the sexes is said to have been accomplished (as 
 described in the common versions of the Bible and, in this 
 particular case, in the Masorctic text also) is another ex- 
 ample of what may lie done by changing vowels in the old
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 347 
 
 Hebrew text. Read in one way, the word is ''rib**; but in 
 another, wliich has at least as ^jood a claim to considera- 
 tion, with the additional advantage of beini; common-sense, 
 it reads "side." H' we interpret this to mean that man 
 was male-female and that Jeliovah caused one side or sex 
 in each being to remain latent, we shall not be doing vio- 
 lence to our reason, as we would by accepting the ''rib" 
 story. 
 
 When this alteration is made, tlie occult teaching as 
 j)reviously given harmonizes with that of the Bil>le and l)otli 
 agree with the teaching of modern science that man was 
 i)i-sc.\ual at one time, before lie developed one sex at the 
 expense of the other. In corroboration of this, it is ])ointed 
 out tiiat the foetus is bi-sexual u}) to a certain point: there- 
 after one sex predominates, while the other renmins in 
 abeyance, so that each i)erson still has the opposite sex- 
 organs in a rudimentary form and therefore is really l)i- 
 sexual, as was primitive man. 
 
 Ajjparently the Bible narrator does not wish to give, in 
 this second creation account an accurate picture of the 
 whole of evolution, but rather to particularize a little more 
 whnt was said in the first chai>ter. lie tells us that nuui 
 (lid not always breathe as lie does now; that there was a 
 time when he was not se]>arati'd into sexes; anil that it was 
 Jehovah Who effected the change, thus fixing the time of 
 the occurrence. As we pioiced, it will be found that much 
 further information is given. 
 
 rtiAiiDiAX An(;i;i.s. 
 
 During the earlier Epochs and Periods the great creative 
 TTierarchies had worked upon humanity as it was uncon- 
 sciously evolving. There had been onlv one common con'
 
 348 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 sciousncss among ALL human beings; one group-spirit 
 for all mankind, as it wvyv. 
 
 In the Lemurian Epoch a new step was taken. Bodies 
 had been delinitely i'ormed, but they must have warm, red 
 blood before they could be ensouled and become the a])ode 
 of indwelling spirits. 
 
 In nature no process is sudden. ^Ye would get a wrong 
 idea were we to imagine that air blown into the nostrils 
 could put a soul into an image of clay and galvanize it into 
 life as a sentient, tliiiikiiig being. 
 
 The individual s})iiit was very weak and impotent and 
 (|uite unfitted for the task of guiding its dense vehicle. 
 Jn that respect it is not yet very strong. To any qualified 
 observer, it is evident that the desire body rules the per- 
 sonality more than does the spirit, even at our present 
 stage of advancement. But in the middle of the Lemurian 
 p]poch, when the lower personality — the threefold body — 
 was to be endowed with the light of the Ego, the latter, 
 if left to itself, woTild have been alisolutely powerless to 
 guide it? instrument. 
 
 Therefore it was necessary for some<')ne mueli more highly 
 evolved to help the individual s})ii-it and liradually prepare 
 the way for its complete union with its instruments. It 
 was analogous to a new nation, over which, until it be- 
 i-omes capalde of loi'iiiing a stable government for itself, 
 some stronger power establishes a protectorate, guarding it 
 alike from external dangers and internal indiscretions. 
 Such a protectorate was exercised over evolving humanity 
 by the Eace-spirit, and is exercised over the animals by the 
 group-spirit, in a somewhat diiferent way. 
 
 Jehovah is the Most High. He is Race-(iod, as one 
 might exjiress it, having dominion over all Form. He is 
 the Chief Kulcr and the hic^hest Power in maintaining the
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 349 
 
 form and exercising an orderly government over it. The 
 Archangels are the K'acc-spirits, each having dominion 
 over a certain group of people. They also have dominion 
 over animals, while tlie Angels have dominion over the 
 plants. 
 
 Tlie Archangels ha\c dominion over races or group.- of 
 people and also over the animals, for these two kingdoms 
 have desire bodies and the Archangels are expert architects 
 ol' desire matter, because in the Sun Period the densest 
 globe was composed of that niatei'ial, and the humanity of 
 that period, who are now Archangels, learned to build their 
 densest vehicles of desire stuif as we arc now learning to 
 I»uild our liodies of llic ( licmical elciucnts whereof our 
 Kaith-glohe is composed. Thus it will be readily under- 
 stood that the Archangels are j^eculiarly qualified to help 
 later life waves tbrougli the stage where they learn to 
 huild and control a desiiv body. 
 
 For analogous reasons the Angels work in the vital 
 I)odics of man, animal and ]>lant. Their densest boilies 
 are composed of ether and so was the (ilol)e 1) in the Moon 
 Period when they were human. 
 
 Jehovah and Hi- .\rchangels, therefore, hold a similar 
 relation to Paces that the grouj^-sjiirit does to aninuds. 
 When individual members of a I'.ice have evolved entire 
 self-control and government, tiny are emancipated from 
 the influence of the Pace-sjtirit and kindred beings. 
 
 As we have seen, the point of vantage of the group-spirit, 
 as of any Ego in the dense body, is in the blood. The 
 Masoretic text shows that this knowledge was possessed by 
 the writer of I^cviticus. In the bmrtoenth verse of the 
 seventeenth cbajiter the Jews are • lohihited from eating 
 blood because "... the soid of all flesh is in the 
 blood ... ;'' and in the eleventh verse of the same
 
 350 ROSICRIKTAX COSMOCOXCEPTION 
 
 cliajittT wo find these words: *' . . . for the soul of 
 the flesh is in the hlood . . . tlie blood itself mediates 
 for the soul," wliieh shows that this applies to hotli man 
 and l)east, for the word here used in the Hel)re\v is 
 ncshamah and means "soul" — not "life/' as it is rendered 
 in the King James version. 
 
 Tlie Ego works directly through the blood. The Race- 
 spirit guides the Races by working in the blood, as the 
 gioup-spirit guides the animals of its species through the 
 blood. So also does the Ego control its own vehicle, l)ut 
 with a diiference. 
 
 The Ego operates hy means of the heat of tlie hlood, 
 while the Race (i. e., tribal, or family) spirit works by 
 means of the air, as it is drawn into the lungs. That is 
 why Jeliovah, or His messengers, "breathed into man's 
 nostrils,'- thereby securing admission for tiie Race-spirit, 
 Community-spirits, etc. 
 
 The different classes of Race-spirits guided their peoples 
 to vaiious climates and different parts of tiie Earth. To 
 the trained clairvoyant, a tribal-si)iiit ajjpears as a cloud 
 enveloping and permeating the atmosi)iiere of the whole 
 country inliabited by the people undei' its dominion. Thus 
 are produced the dift'erent peoples and nations. Paul spoke 
 of "The Prince of the I'ower of the Air"; of "principalities 
 and powers," etc., showing that he knew of the Hace-spirits, 
 but now not even an attemj)t is made to understand what 
 they mean, although their influence is strongly felt. Patriot- 
 ism is one of tlie sentiments emanating from and fostered 
 by them. It has not now so much power over people as 
 formerly. There are some who are being liberated from 
 the Race-spirit and can say with Thomas Paine, "The 
 world is my country." There are those who can leave 
 father and mother and look upon all men as brothers.
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 351 
 
 Tliey are being liberated from tbe Family-spirit, or spirit 
 of tbe Clan, wbicb is different from tbe race-spirit, an 
 etheric entity. Otbers again, wbo are deep in tbe toils of 
 the Race- or Family-spirit, will suffer tbe most dn-adful 
 depression if tbey leave bome or country and breathe tbe 
 air of anotber Race- or Family-spirit. 
 
 At tbe time tbe Race-spirit- entered human bodies tbe 
 individualized Ego commenced to get some slight control 
 of its vehicles. Each human entity became more and more 
 conscious of being separate and distinct from other men, 
 yet for ages be did not think of himself primarily as an 
 individual, but as ])elonging to a tribe or a family. The 
 affix "son" to many ]»roscnt-day s\iiiuuues is a remnant of 
 this feeling. A man was not simjily ".lohn,'' or "James." 
 He was John Robcrt^o/j, or James Wiiliam.so//. In^ ?ome 
 countries a woman was not "^lary,"' or "^lartha."' She was 
 Mary Marthasdauglitor, ^Fartlia Marysdaughter. Tliis cus- 
 tom was continued in some European countries until with- 
 in a few generations of tbe ]iresent time: the "son"' affix 
 remains with us yet and the family name is still much 
 honored. 
 
 Among tbe Jews, even down to the time of Christ, the 
 Race-spirit was stronger than the individual spirit. Every 
 Jew thought of himself first as belonging to a certain tribe 
 oi- family. His proudest boast was that he was of the 
 "Seed of Abraham.*' All this was the work of the Race- 
 spirit. 
 
 Previous to the advent of Jehovah, when the Earth was 
 yet a part of tbe Sun, there was one common group-spirit, 
 composed of all the creative Hierarchies, wbicb controlled 
 tbe entire human family, but it was intended that each 
 body should be tbe temple and jiliable instrument of an in-
 
 35 J ROSUKUCIAN LOSMU-COXCEPTION 
 
 dwelling spirit and that meant an infinite division of 
 rulersiiip. 
 
 Jehovah came with His Angels and Archangels and made 
 the first great division into Eaces, giving to each group the 
 guiding influence of a Race-spirit — an Archangel. For 
 each p]go He appointed one of the Angels to act as guardian 
 until the individual spiiit had grown strong enough to he- 
 come euumci]iat(.Ml from all outside influence. 
 
 Mixing Blood ix Marriage. 
 
 Christ came to prepare the way for the emancipation 
 of humanity from the guidance of the differentiating Kace- 
 and Family-spirit, and to unite the whole human family 
 in One Universal Brotherhood. 
 
 He taught that "Ahraham's seed'' referred to the hodirs 
 only,* and called their attention to the fact that before 
 Abraham lived [the] "I" — the Ego — was in existence. The 
 threefold individual spirit had its being before all Tribes 
 and Races and it will remain when they have passed away 
 and e\en the memory of them is no more. 
 
 The threefold si)irit in man, the Ego, is the God within, 
 whom the personal, bodily man must learn to follow. 
 'x iierefore did Christ say that, to be His disciple, a man 
 must forsake all that he had. His teaching points to the 
 emancipation of the God within. He calls upon man to 
 exercise his prerogative as an individual and rise above 
 family, tribe, and nation. Xot that he is to disregard kin 
 and country. He must fulfill all duties, but he is to cease 
 identifying himself with part and must recognize an equa. 
 kinship with all the world. That is the ideal given to 
 mankind by the Christ. 
 
 Under the rule of the Race-spirit, the nation, tribi' or 
 familv was considered first — the individual last. The fam-
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 353 
 
 ily must be kept intact. If any man died without leaving 
 oti'spring to perpetuate his name, his brother must "carry 
 seed" to the widow, that there might be no dying out (Deu. 
 xxv:5-10). Marrying out of the family was regarded 
 with horror in the earliest times. A member of one tribe 
 could not become connected with another without losing 
 caste in his own. It was not an easy matter to become a 
 inomber of another family. Xot only among the Jews 
 and other eaily nations was the integrity of the family 
 insisted upon, but also in more modern times. As previ- 
 ously mentioned, the Scots, even in comparatively recent 
 times, clung tenaciously to their Clan, and the old Norse 
 Vikings would take no one into their families without 
 first "mixing blood" with him, for the spiritual effects of 
 hemolysis, which are unknown to material science, were 
 known of old. 
 
 All these customs resulted from the working of the Eace- 
 and tribal-spirit in the common blood. To admit as a mem- 
 ber one in whom that common blood did not flow would 
 have caused "confusion of caste." The closer the inbreed- 
 ing, the greater the power of the Race-spirit, and the 
 stronger the ties that bound the individual to tlio tribe, 
 because the vital force of the man is in his blood. ^lem- 
 ory is intimately connected with the blood, which is the 
 highest expression of the vital body. 
 
 The brain and the nervous system are the highest ex- 
 pressions of the desire body. They call up pictures of the 
 outside world, Init in mental image-making, i. e., imagina- 
 tion, the blood brings the material for tlu« ))i(.tures ; there- 
 fore when the thought is active the blood flows to the 
 head. 
 
 When the same unmixod strain of blood flows in the 
 veins of a family for generation**, the same mental pictures 
 
 12
 
 354 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 made by great-grandfather, grandfather and father are re- 
 produced in the son by the faniily-si)irit which lived in the 
 liaemaglobin of the blood. He sees himself as the continu- 
 ation of a long line of ancestors who live in him. He sees 
 all the events of the past lives of the family as though he 
 had been present, therefore he does not realize himself as 
 an Ego. He is not simply "David," but "the son of Abra- 
 ham'*; not "Joseph," but "the son of David.'' 
 
 By means of this common blood men are said to have 
 lived for many generations, because through the blood their 
 descendants had access to the memory of nature, in which 
 the records of the lives of their ancestors were preserved. 
 That is why, in the fifth chapter of Genesis, it is stated 
 that the patriarchs lived for centuries. Adam, Methuselah 
 and the other patriarchs did not pcrsonaUi/ attain to such 
 great age, but they lived in the consciousness of their de- 
 scendants, who saw the lives of their ancestors as if they 
 had lived them. After the expiration of the period stated, 
 the descendants did not think of themselves as Adam or 
 Methuselah. Memory of those ancestors faded and so it 
 is said they died. 
 
 The "second sight" of the Scotch Highlanders shows 
 that by means of endogamy the consciousness of the inner 
 Worlds is retained. They have practiced marrying in the 
 Clan until recent times ; also in Gipsies, who always marry 
 in the tribe. The smaller the tribe and the closer the in- 
 breeding, the more pronounced is the "sight." 
 
 The earlier Races would not have dared to disobey the 
 injunction issued by the tribal God, not to marry outside 
 of the tribe, nor had they any inclination to do so, for 
 they had no mind of their own. 
 
 The Original Semites were the first to evolve Will, and 
 they at once married the daughters of the men of other
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 355 
 
 tribes, frustrating temporarily the design of their Race- 
 spirit and being {)roniptly ejected as evil-doers wlio had 
 "gone a-whoring alter strange gods," thereby rendering 
 themselves unfit to give the "seed" for tiie seven Races of 
 our present Aryan Epoch. The Original Semites were, for 
 the time being, the last Race that the Race-spirit cared to 
 keep separate. 
 
 Later, man was given free will. The time had come 
 when he was to be prepared for individualization. The 
 former "common" consciousness, the involuntary clairvoy- 
 ance or second-sight which constantly held before a tribes- 
 man the pictures of his ancestors' lives and caused him 
 to feel most closely identified with the tribe or family, 
 was to be replaced for a time by a strictly individual con- 
 sciousness confined to the material world, so as to break 
 up tiie nations into individuals, that the Brotherhood of 
 Man regardless of exterior circumstances may oecome a 
 fact. This is on the same principle that if we have a 
 number of buildings and wish to make them into one 
 large structure, it is necessary to break them up into sep- 
 arate bricks. Only then can the large building be con- 
 structed. 
 
 In order to accomplish this separation of nations into 
 individuals, laws were given which ])rohil)ite(l endogamy 
 or marriage in the family and liencefi)rth incestuous mar- 
 riages gradually came to be regarded with horror. Strange 
 blood has thus been introduced into all the families of the 
 Earth and it has gradually wiped out the involuntary clair- 
 voyance which promoted the clannish feeling and segre- 
 gated humanity into groups. Altruism is superseding 
 patriotism, and loyalty to the family is disapj)earini: in 
 consequence of the mixture of blood. 
 
 Science has lately discovered that li;en>olysis results from
 
 356 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 the inoculation of the blood of one individual into the 
 veins of another of a different species, causing the death 
 of the lower of the two. Thus any animal inoculated with 
 the blood of a man dies. The blood of a dog transfused 
 into the veins of a bird kills the bird, but it will not hurt 
 the dog to have the bird's blood inoculated into its veins. 
 Science merely states the fact, the occult scientist gives 
 the reason. The blood is the vantage ground of the spirit, 
 as shown elsewhere. The Ego in man works in its own 
 vehicles by means of the heat of the blood ; the race, family 
 or community spirit gains entrance to the blood by means 
 of the air we inspire. In the animals are also both the 
 separate spirit of the animal and the group-spirit of the 
 species to which it belongs, but the spirit of the animal is 
 not individualized and does not work self-consciously with 
 its veliicles as does the Ego, hence it is altogether domi- 
 nated by the group-spirit which works in the blood. 
 
 When the blood of a higher animal is inoculated into 
 the veins of one from a lower species, the spirit in the 
 blood of the higher animal is of course stronger than the 
 spirit of the less evolved; hence when it endeavors to as- 
 sert itself it kills the imprisoning form and liberates itself. 
 When, on the other hand, the blood of a lower species is 
 inoculated into the veins of a liighor animal, tiie higher 
 spirit is capable of ousting the less evolved spirit in the 
 strange blood and assimilating the blood to its own pur- 
 poses, therefore no visible catastrophe ensues. 
 
 The group-spirit always aims to preserve the integrity 
 of its domain in the blood of the species under its charge. 
 Like the human Eace-God, it resents the marriage of its 
 subjects into other species and visits the sins of the fathers 
 upon the children as we see in the case of hybrids. Where 
 a horse and a donkey produce a mule for instance, the
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 357 
 
 mixture of strange blood destroys the propagative fac- 
 ulty so as not to perpetuate the hybrid which is an abomi- 
 nation from the standpoint of the group-spirit, for the 
 mule is not so definitely under the dominion of the gi-oup- 
 spirit of the horses or of the group-spii-it of the donkeys 
 as the pure breed, yet it is not so far away as to be en- 
 tirely exempt from their influence. If two mules could 
 mate, their offspi-ing would be still less under the domin- 
 ion of either of these group-spirits, and so a new s])ecies 
 WITHOUT A GROUP-SPIRIT would result. That would 
 be an anomaly in nature, an impossibility until the se]>- 
 arate animal-spirits should have become sufficiently 
 evolved to be self-sufficient. Such a species, could it be pro- 
 duced, would be without the guiding instinct, so-called, 
 which is in reality the promptings of the group-spirit ; they 
 would be in an analogous position to a litter of kittens re- 
 moved from the mother's womb prior to birth. They could 
 not possibly shift for themselves, so they would die. 
 
 Therefore, as it is the group-spirit of the animals that 
 sends the separate spirits of the animals into embodiment, 
 it simply withholds the fertilizing seed-atom when ani- 
 mals of widely differing species are mated. Tt permits 
 one of its charges to take advantage of an opportunity 
 for re-embodiment where two animals of nearly the same 
 nature are mated. Imt refuses to let the hybrids perpet- 
 uate themselves. Thus we see that the infusion of strange 
 blood weakens the hold of the gi'()U!)-si)ii-it and that there- 
 fore it cither destroys the form or the propagative fdc- 
 ultji whei-e it has the i>ower. 
 
 The human spirit is individualized, an Ego. it is evolv- 
 ing free will and responsibility. It is drawn to birtli 
 by the irresistible law of ('onse(iuence. so that it is Ix- 
 yond the power of the race, community or family spirit
 
 358 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 to keep it from returning at the present stage of human 
 development, and by the admixture of strange blood, by 
 intermarriage of the individuals of different tribes or 
 nations, the leaders of man are gradually helping him to 
 oust the family, tribal or national spirit from the blood, 
 but with it has necessarily gone the involuntary clairvoy- 
 ance which was due to its working in the blood, whereby 
 it fostered the family traditions in its charges, and so we 
 see that also in the case of inan a faculty was destroyed 
 hy the mixture of blood. That loss was a gain, however, 
 for it has concentrated man's energy- on the material 
 world and he is better able to master its lessons than if he 
 were still distracted by the visions of the higher realms. 
 
 As man becomes emancipated he gradually ceases to 
 think of himself as "Abraham's Seed," as a "Clan Stew- 
 art Man," as a "Brahmin" or a "Levite"; he is learn- 
 ing to think more of himself as an individual, an "I." 
 The more he cultivates that "Self," the more he frees 
 himself from the family- and national-spirit in the blood, 
 the more he becomes a self-sufficient citizen of the world. 
 
 There is much foolish, even dangerous, talk of giving up 
 the Self to the Not-Self ; only when we have cultivated a 
 "Self/' can we sacrifice ourselves and give up the Self to 
 the WHOLE. So long as we can only love our own family 
 or nation we are incapable of loving others. We are bound 
 by the tie of kin and countiy. When we have burst the 
 tie of blood and asserted ourselves and become self-suffi- 
 cient may we become unselfish helpers of humanity. When 
 a man has reached that stage he will find that, instead of 
 having lost his own family, he has gained all the families 
 in the world, for they will have become his sisters and 
 brothers, his fathers and mothers to care for and help. 
 
 Then he will regain the viewpoint of the Spiritual World
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 359 
 
 which he lost by the mixing of blood, but it will be a 
 higher faculty an intelligent, voluntary clairvoyance where 
 lie can see what he wills and not merely the negative fac- 
 ulty imprinted in his blood by the family-spirit which 
 bound him to the family to the exclusion of all other 
 families. His viewpoint will be universal, to be used for 
 universal good. 
 
 For aforementioned reasons, intertribal, and later inter- 
 national, marriages came gradually to be regarded as de- 
 sirable and preferable to close intermarriages. 
 
 As man progressed through these stages, and gradually 
 lost touch with the inner world, he sorrowed over the loss 
 and longed for a return of the "inner" vision. But by 
 degrees he forgot, and the material world gradually loomed 
 up before his mind as the only realit}', until at last he has 
 come to scout the idea that such inner Worlds exist and 
 to regard a belief in them as foolish superstition. 
 
 The four causes contributing to this condition were: 
 
 (1) The clearing of the foggy atmosphere of the At- 
 lantean continent. 
 
 (2) The indrawing of the vital body, so that a point 
 at the root of the nose corresponds to a similar point in 
 the vital body. 
 
 (3) The elimination of inbreeding and the substitu- 
 tion therefor of marriages outside the family and tribe. 
 
 (4) The use of intoxicants. 
 
 The Race-spirits still exist in and work with man, but 
 the more advanced the nation, the more freedom is given 
 the individual. In countries where people are most fet- 
 tered, the Eacc-spirit is strongest. The more in harmony 
 a man is with the law of Love, and the higher his ideals, 
 the more he frees himself from the spirit of the Race. 
 
 Patriotism, while good in itself, is a tie of the Race-
 
 360 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 spirit. The ideal of Universal Brotherhood, which identi- 
 fies itself with neither country nor race, is the only path 
 which leads to emancipation. 
 
 Christ came to reunite the separated races in bonds of 
 peace and good-will, wherein all will willingly and coti- 
 sciously follow the law of Love. 
 
 The present Christianity is not even a shadow of the 
 true religion of Christ. That will remain in abeyance 
 until all race-feeling shall have been overcome. In the 
 Sixth Epoch there will be but one Universal Brotherhood, 
 under the Leadership of the Returned Christ, but the day 
 and the hour no man knows, for it is not fixed, but de- 
 pends upon how soon a sufficient number of people shall 
 have commenced to live the life of Fellowship and Love, 
 which is to be the hall-mark of the new dispensation. 
 
 The Fall of Man. 
 
 In connection with the analysis of Genesis, a few more 
 words must be said about "The Fall.'" which is the back- 
 bone and sinew of popular Christianity. Had there been 
 no "Fall," there would have been no need for the "plan 
 of salvation." 
 
 When, in tiie middle of the Lemurian Epoch, the separa- 
 tion of the sexes occurred (in which work Jehovah and His 
 Angels were active), the Ego liogan to work slightly upon 
 the dense body, building organs within. Man was not at 
 that time the wide-awake conscious being he is at present, 
 but by means of half the sex force, he was building a brain 
 for the expression of thought as previously described. He 
 was more awake in the Spiritual World than in the physi- 
 cal; hardly saw his body and was not conscious of the act 
 of propagation. The Bible statement that Jehovah put 
 man to sleep when he was to bring forth is correct. There
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 361 
 
 was no pain nor trouble connected with childbirth : nor 
 (because of man's exceedingly dim consciousness of his 
 physical surroundings) did he know anything of the loss 
 of his dense body by death, or of his installment in a new 
 dense vehicle at birth. 
 
 It will be remembered that the Lucifers were a part of 
 the humanity of the Moon Period; they are the stragglers 
 of the life wave of the Angels, too far advanced to take a 
 dense physical body, yet they needed an "inner" organ for 
 the acquisition of knowledge. Moreover, they could work 
 through a physical brain, which the Angels or Jehovah 
 could not. 
 
 These spirits entered the spinal cord and brain and 
 spoke to the woman, whose Imagination, as explained else- 
 where, had been aroused by the training of the I^emurian 
 Race. As her consciousness was principally internal, a 
 picture-consciousness of them was received by her, and she 
 saw them as serpents, for they had entered her brain by 
 the serpentine spinal cord. 
 
 The training of the women included watcliing the peril- 
 ous feats and fights of the Men in developing Will, in 
 which fights bodies were necessarily often killed. The dim 
 consciousness of something unusual set the imagination of 
 the woman to wondering why she saw these strange things. 
 She was conscious of the spirits of tliose who had lost their 
 bodies, but her imperfect sense of the Physical World 
 failed to reveal tliesc friends whose dense bodies lind been 
 destroyed. 
 
 The Lucifers solved the problem for her by "opening 
 her eyes." They revealed to her her own body and that of 
 the man and taught her how, togetlier. they might conquer 
 death by creating new bodies. Thus death could not touch 
 them for thev, like Jehovah, could create at will.
 
 362 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Lucifer opened the eyes of woman. She sought the help 
 of man and opened liis eyes. Thus, in a real though dim 
 way, they first "knew" or became aware of one another and 
 also of the Physical World. They became conscious of death 
 and pain and by this knowledge they learned to differentiate 
 between the inner man and the outer garment he wears and 
 renews each time it is necessary to take his next step in 
 evolution. They ceased to be automatons and ])ecame free 
 thinking beings at the cost of freedom from pain, sickness 
 and death. 
 
 That the interpretation of the eating of the fruit as a 
 symbol of the generative act is not a far-fetched idea, is 
 shown by the declaration of Jehovah (which is not a 
 curse at all, but simply a statement of the consequences 
 that would follow the act) that they will die and that the 
 woman will bear her children in pain and suffering. He 
 knew that, as man's attention had now been called to his 
 physical garment, he would become aware of its loss by 
 death. He also knew that man had not yet wisdom to 
 bridle his passion and regulate sexual intercourse by the 
 positions of the planets, therefore pain in childbirth must 
 follow his ignorant abuse of the function. 
 
 It has always been a sore puzzle to Bible commentators 
 what connection there could possibly be between the eating 
 of fruit and the bearing of children, but if we under- 
 stand that the eating of the fruit is symbolical of the gen- 
 erative act whereby man becomes "like God" inasmuch as 
 he l-noics his kind and is thus able to generate new beings, 
 the solution is easy. 
 
 In the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch when man 
 arrogated to himself the prerogative of performing the 
 generative act when he pleased, it was his then-powerful 
 will that enabled him to do so. By "eating of the tree
 
 OCCULT ANALYSIS OF GENESIS 363 
 
 of knowledge" at any and all times he was able to create 
 a new body whenever he lost an old vehicle. 
 
 We usually think of death as something to be dreaded. 
 Had man also "eaten of the tree of life," had he learned 
 the secret of how to ]x?rpetually vitalize his body, there 
 would have been a worse condition. We know that our 
 bodies are not perfect today and in those ancient days they 
 were exceedingly primitive. Therefore the anxiety of the 
 creative Hierarchies lest man "eat of the tree of life also," 
 end become capable of renewing his vital body, was well 
 founded. Had he done so he would have been immortal 
 indeed, but would never have been able to progress. The 
 evolution of the Ego depends upon its vehicles and if it 
 could not get new and improving ones by death and birth, 
 there would be stagnation. It is an occult maxim that 
 the oftener we die the better we are able to live, for evoy 
 birth gives us a new chance. 
 
 We have seen that brain-knowledge, with its concomitant 
 selfishness, was bought by man at the cost of the power to 
 create from himself alone. He bought his free will at 
 the cost of pain and death; but when man learns to use his 
 intellect for the good of humanity, he will gain spiritual 
 power over life and in addition, will be guided by an innate 
 knowledge as much higher than the present brain-conscious- 
 ness as that is higher than the lowest animal consciousness. 
 
 The fall into generation was necessary to build the 
 brain, but that is, at best, only an indirect way of gaining 
 knowledge and will be superseded by direct touch with the 
 Wisdom of Nature, which man. without any co-operation, 
 will then be able to use for the generation of new bodies. 
 The larnyx will again speak "the lost Word." the "creative 
 Fiat," which, under the guidance of great Teachers, was
 
 364 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 used in ancient Lemuria in tlic creation of plants and 
 animals. 
 
 Man will then be a creator in very truth. Xot in the 
 slow and toilsome manner of the present day, but by the 
 •use of the proper word or magical formula, will he be able 
 to create a body. 
 
 All that was manifested during the descending period 
 of involution remains until the corresponding point on tlie 
 ascending arc of evolution has \)een reached. The present 
 generative organs will degenerate and atrophy. The female 
 organ was the first to come into existence as a separate 
 unit and, according to the law that "the first shall be 
 last," will be the last to atrophy. The male organ was 
 differentiated last and is even now commencing to divide 
 itself from the body. Diagram 13 will make this clear. 
 
 OiA<n)imi3 
 
 alrophies 
 
 dfropbieS 
 
 Q^dttnal UJorld
 
 PART III. 
 
 Man's Future Development 
 and Initiation.
 
 
 
 *"^> 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 1 
 
 5|? io- 
 
 
 
 i?? 
 
 a 
 
 y 
 iQa- 
 
 a the 
 Soul 
 the 
 
 
 S"^ 
 
 a"? 
 
 ^ 
 
 Minerals will b 
 
 e human 

 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Christ and His Mission. 
 
 The Evolution of Religion. 
 
 IN the foregoing part of this work we have become 
 familiar with the way in wliitii our present outside 
 world came into existence, and how man evolved the 
 complicated organism with which he is related to outer 
 conditions. We have also, in a measure, studied the 
 Jewish Race-religion. We will next consider the last 
 and greatest of tlie divine measures put forth for the 
 uplifting of humanity, i. e., Christianity, which will be 
 the Universal Religion of the future. 
 
 It is a notable fact that man and liis religions ' have 
 evolved side by side and in an c(iiial degree. The earliest 
 religion of any Race is found to l)e as savage as the people 
 governed by it and as they become more civilized, their 
 religions become more and more humane and in harmony 
 with higher ideals. 
 
 From this fact materialists have drawn the inference 
 that no religion has a higher origin than man himself. 
 Their investigations into early history have resulted in a 
 conviction that, as man progressed, he civilized his God 
 and fashioned Him after his own pattern. 
 
 This reasoning is defective, because it fails to take into 
 account that man is not the body, but an indirclling spirit, 
 an Ego who uses the body with ever-increasing facility as 
 evolution progresses. 
 
 3G7
 
 368 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 There is no doubt that the law for the body is "The 
 Survival of the Fittest." The law for the evolution of 
 the spirit demands "Sacrifice." As long as man believes 
 that "Might is Eight," the Form prospers and waxes 
 strong, because all obstacles are swept out of the way re- 
 gardless of others. If the body were all, that manner of 
 life would be the only one possible for man. He would be 
 altogether incapable of any regard for others and would 
 forcibly resist any attempt to encroach upon what he con- 
 sidered his rights — the right of the stronger, which is the 
 sole standard of justice under the law of the Survival of 
 the Fittest. He would be quite regardless of his fellow- 
 beings; absolutely insensible to any force from without 
 that tended to make him act in any manner not conducive 
 to his own momentary pleasure. 
 
 It is manifest, then, that whatever urges man toward a 
 higher standard of conduct in his dealing with others must 
 come from within, and from a source which is not identical 
 with the body, otherwise it would not strive with the body 
 and often prevail against its most obvious interests. More- 
 over, it must be a stronger force than that of the body, or 
 it could not succeed in overcoming its desires and com- 
 pelling it to make sacrifices for those who are physically 
 weaker. 
 
 That such a force exists, surely no one will deny. We 
 have come to that stage in our advancement where, instead 
 of seeing in physical weakness an opportunity for easy 
 prey, we recognize in the very frailty of another a valid 
 claim upon our protection. Selfishness is being slowly 
 but surely routed by Altruism. 
 
 Nature is sure to accomplish her purposes. Though 
 slow, her progress is orderly and certain. In the breast of 
 every man this force of Altruism works as a leaven. It is-
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 369 
 
 transforming the savage into the civilized man, and will in 
 time transform the latter into a God. 
 
 Though nothing that is truly spiritual can be thoroughly 
 comprehended, yet it may at least be apprehended by means 
 of an illustration. 
 
 If one of two tuning-forks of exactly the same pitch is 
 struck, the sound will induce the same vibration in the 
 other, weak to begin with, but if the strokes are continued, 
 the second fork will give out a louder and louder tone 
 until it will emit a volume of sound equal to that of the 
 first. This will happen though the forks are several feet 
 apart, and even if one of them is encased in glass. The 
 sound from the smitten one will penetrate the glass and 
 the answering note be emitted by the enclosed instrument. 
 
 These invisible sound-vibrations have great power over 
 concrete matter. They can both build and destroy. If a 
 small quantity of very fine powder is placed upon a brass 
 or glass plate, and a violin bow drawn across the edge, the 
 vibrations will cause the powder to assume beautiful geo- 
 metrical figures. The human voice is also capable of pro- 
 ducing these figures ; always the same figure for the same 
 tone. 
 
 If one note or chord after another be sounded upon a 
 musical instrument — a piano, or prcierably a violin, for 
 from it more gradations of tone can be obtained — a tone 
 will finally be reached which will cause the hearer to feel 
 a distinct vibration in the back of the lower part of the 
 head. Each time that note is struck, the vibration will Ix? 
 felt. That note is the "key-note" of the person whom it so 
 affects. If it is struck slowly and soothingly it will build 
 and rest the body, tone the nerves and restore health. If. 
 on the other hand, it be sounded in a dominant wav, loud
 
 370 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 aiul long enough, it will kill as surely as a bullet from a 
 pistol. 
 
 If we now apply what has lioen said about music or 
 sound to the problem of how this inner force is awakened 
 and strengthened, Ave may perhaps understand the matter 
 better. 
 
 In the first place, let us particularly note the fact that 
 the two tuning-forks were of the same pitch. Had this not 
 been the case, we might have sounded and sounded one of 
 them until the crack of doom, but the other one would 
 have remained mute. Let us understand this thoroughly: 
 Vibration can be induced in one tuning-fork by one of 
 like tone only. Any thing, or any being, can be affected as 
 above stated by no sound except its own key-note. 
 
 We know that this force of Altruism exists. We also 
 know that it is less pronounced among uncivilized people 
 than among people of higher social attainment, and among 
 the very lowest races it is almost entirely lacking. The 
 logical conclusion is that there was a time when it was 
 altogether absent. Consequent upon this conclusion fol- 
 lows the natural question: What induced it? 
 
 The material personality surely had nothing to do with 
 it ; in fact, that part of man's nature was much more com- 
 fortable without it than it has been at any time since. 
 Man must have had the force of Altruism latent witliin, 
 otherwise it could not have been awakened. Still further, 
 it must have been awakened by a force of the same kind — 
 a similar force that was already active — as the second 
 tuning-fork was started into vibration by the first after 
 it was struck. 
 
 We also saw that the vil)rations in the second fork be- 
 came stronger and stronger under the continued impacts of 
 sound from the first, and that a glass case was no hindrance
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 37I 
 
 to the induction of the sound. Under the continued im- 
 pacts of a force similar to that within him, the Love of 
 God to man has awakened this force of Altruism and is 
 constantly increasing its potency. 
 
 It is therefore reasonable and logical to conclude that, 
 at first, it was necessary to give man a religion commen- 
 surate with his ignorance. It would have been useless 
 to talk to him, at that stage, of a God Who was all tender- 
 ness and love. From his viewpoint, those attributes were 
 weaknesses and he could not have been expected to rever- 
 ence a God Who possessed what were to him despicable 
 qualities. The God to Whom he rendered ol)edience must 
 be a strong God, a God to be feared, a God ^Vho could 
 hurl the thunder])olt and wield the flail of the lightning. 
 
 Thus, man was impelled first to fear God and was given 
 religions of a nature to further his spiritual well-being 
 under the lash of fear. 
 
 The next step was to induce in him a certain kind of 
 unselfishness, by causing him to give up part of his worldly 
 goods — to sacrifice. This was achieved by giving him the 
 Tribal or Eace-God, Who is a jealous God, requiring of 
 him the strictest allegiance and the sacrifice of wealth, 
 which the growing man greatly prizes. But in return, this 
 Eace-God is a friend and mighty ally, fighting man's liat- 
 tles and giving him l)ack many fold tlie sheep, bullocks 
 and grain which he sacrificed. He had not yet arrived at 
 the stage where it was possil)le for him to understand 
 that all creatures art' akin, but t]io Tribal (Jod taught 
 him that he must deal mercifully wiih his hrofhrr frihr.'i- 
 man and gave laws which made for equity and fair dealing 
 between men of the same Race. 
 
 Tt must not l>e thought that these successive stcjis were 
 taken easily, nor without rebellion and lapses upon tlie
 
 373 KOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 part of primitive man. Selfisliness is in<iraiiled in the 
 lower nature even \mto this day, and there must hdve been 
 many lapses and mucli backsliding. We have in the Jew- 
 ish Bible good examples of how man forgot, and had to 
 be patiently and persistently '"prodded*' again and again by 
 the Tribal God. Only the visitations of a long-suffering 
 Kace-spirit were potent, at times, in bringing him back to 
 the law — that law very few people have even yet learned 
 to obey. 
 
 There are always pioneers, however, who require some- 
 thing higher. When they become sufficiently numerous, a 
 new step in evolution is taken, so that several gradations 
 always exist. There came a time, nearly two thousand 
 years ago, when the most advanced of humanity were 
 ready to take another step forward, and learn the religion 
 of living a good life for the sake of future reward in a state 
 of existence in which they must have faith. 
 
 That was a long, hard step to take. It was compara- 
 tively easy to take a sheep or a bullock to the temple and 
 offer it as a sacrifice. If a man brought the first-fruits of 
 his granary, his vineyards, or his flocks and herds, he still 
 had more, and he knew tliat the Tribal God would refill 
 his stores and give abundantly in return. But in this 
 new departure, it was not a (piestion of sacrificing his 
 goods. It was demanded that he sacrifice himself. It was 
 not even a sacrifice to be made by one supreme effort of 
 martyrdom ; that also would have been comparatively easy. 
 Instead, it was demanded that day by day, from morning 
 until night, he must act mercifully toward all. He must 
 forego selfishness, and love his neigh1)or, as he had been 
 used to loving himself. Moreover, he was not promised 
 any immediate and visible reward, but must have faith in 
 a future happiness.
 
 CHKIST AND HIS MISSION 373 
 
 Is it strange that jieople find it difficult to realize this 
 high ideal of continued well-doing, made doubly hard by 
 the fact that self-interest is entirely ignored? Sacrifice is 
 demanded with no positive assurance of anif Tc^vard. 
 Surely it is much to the credit of humanity that so much 
 altruism is practiced and that it is constantly increasing. 
 The wise Leaders, knowing the frailness of the spirit to 
 cope with the selfish instincts of the body, and the dangers 
 of despondency in the face of such standards of conduct, 
 gave another uplifting impulse when they incorporated in 
 the new religion the doctrine of "vicarious Atonement." 
 
 This idea is scouted by some very advanced philosophers, 
 and the law of "Consequence" made paramount. Tf it so 
 ha{)])ens tliat the reader agrees with these philosophers, 
 we request that he await the explanation herein set t'orth. 
 showing how hoik are i)art of the scheme of upliftment. 
 Suffice it to say, for the present, that this doctrine of 
 atonement gives many an earnest soul the strength to 
 strive and, in spite of repeated failures, to luring the lower 
 nature under .subjection. I^et it be remembered that, for 
 reasons given when the laws of Rebirth and Consequence 
 were discussed, western humanity knew practically noth- 
 ing of these laws. With such a great ideal l)efore thom 
 as the Christ, and believing they had but a few short years 
 in which to attain to such a high degree of development as 
 this, would it not have iK'cn the greatest imaginable cruelty 
 to leave them without help? Therefore, the GREAT SAC- 
 ETFICE on Calvary — while it also served other ]nirposes. 
 as will be shown — became rightfully the Beacon of Hope 
 for every earnest soul who is striving to achieve the impos- 
 sible ; to attain, in one short life, to the perfection 
 demanded bv the Christian religion.
 
 374 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Jesus and Christ-Jesus. 
 
 To gain some slight insight into the Great Mystery of 
 Golgotha, and to understand tlie Mission of Christ as the 
 Founder of the Universal Eeligion of the future, it is 
 necessary that we first become familiar with His exact 
 nature and incidentally, with that of Jehovah. Who is the 
 head of such Race-religions as Taoism, Buddhism, Hindu- 
 ism, Judaism, etc. ; also with the identity of "The Father," 
 to Whom Christ is to give up the Kingdom, in due time. 
 
 In the Christian creed occurs this sentence: "Jesus 
 Christ, the only begotten Son of God." This is generally 
 understood to mean that a certain person "WTio appeared 
 in Palestine about 2,000 years ago. Who is spoken of as 
 Jesus Christ — one separate individual — was the only be- 
 gotten Son of God. 
 
 This is a great mistake. There are three distinct and 
 widely different Beings characterized in this sentence. It 
 is of the greatest importance that the student should clearly 
 understand the exact nature of these Three Great and 
 Exalted Beings — differing vastly in glory, yet each entitled 
 to our deepest and most devout adoration. 
 
 The student is requested to turn to diagram 6 and note 
 that "The only begotten" ("The Word," of WHiom John 
 speaks) is the second aspect of the Supreme Being. 
 
 This "Word," and It alone, is "begotten of His Father 
 rthe first aspect] before all Worlds." "Without Him was 
 not anything made that was made," not even the third 
 aspect of the Supreme Being, which proceeds from the 
 two previous aspects. Therefore the "only begotten" is 
 the exalted Being which ranks above all else in the Uni- 
 verse, save only the Power-aspect which created It. 
 
 The first aspect of the Supreme Being "thinks out," or 
 imagines, the Universe before the beginning of active
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 375 
 
 manifestation, everything, including the million? of Solar 
 Systems and the great creative Hierarchies which inhabit 
 the Cosmic Planes of existence above the seventh, which is 
 the field of our evolution (See diagram 6). This is also 
 the Force which dissolves everything that has crystallized 
 beyond the possibility of further growth and at last, when 
 the end of active manifestation has come, reabsorbs within 
 Itself all that is, until the dawn of another Period of 
 Manifestation. 
 
 The second aspect of the Supreme Being is that which 
 manifests in matter as the forces of attraction and cohe- 
 sion, thus giving it the capability of combining into Forms 
 of various kinds. This is "The Word," the "creative 
 Fiat/' which molds the primordial Cosmic Root-substance 
 in a manner similar to the formation of figures by musical 
 vibrations, as previously mentioned, the same tone always 
 producing the same figure. So this great primordial 
 "WOIW brought, or "spoke," into being, in finest nuitter, 
 all the different Worlds, with all their myriads of Forms, 
 which have since been copied and worked out in detail by 
 the innumerable creative Hierarohies. 
 
 "The Word" could not have done tliis, however, until 
 the third asjiect of the Sui)reme r>eing had first ])re|)ared 
 tlie Cosmic Root-substance: had awakened it from its nor- 
 nuvl state of inertia and srt tlie countless iiiseparatc atoms 
 sjiiiniing upon their axes. ])lacing those axes at various 
 angles with respect to each other, giving to each kind a cer- 
 tain "measure of vil)iation." 
 
 These varying angles of inclination of the axes and the 
 measures of vibration made the Cosmic Root-substance 
 capable of forming dilTercnt combinations, which arc the 
 bases of the seven great Cosmic Pianos. There is. in each 
 of these Planes, a different declination of the axes, and
 
 376 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 also a different measure of vibration, consequently the con- 
 ditions and combinations in each one are different from 
 those in any of the others, due to the activity of "The 
 Only Begotten."' 
 
 Diagram 14 shows us that: 
 *'The Father" is the highest Initiate among the humanity 
 
 of the Saturn Period. The ordinary humanity of 
 
 that Period are now the Lords of Mind. 
 "The Son" (Christ) is the highest Initiate of tlie Sun 
 
 Period. The ordinary humanity of that Period are 
 
 now the Archangels. 
 ''The Holy Spirit" (Jehovah) is the highest Initiate of 
 
 the Moon Period. The ordinary humanity of that 
 
 Period are now the Angels. 
 This diagram also shows what are the vehicles of these 
 different orders of Beings, and upon comparison with 
 diagram 8, it will be seen that their bodies or vehicles 
 (indicated by squares on diagram 14) correspond to the 
 Globes of the Period in which they were human. This is 
 always the case so far as the ordinary humanities are 
 concerned, for at the end of the Period during which any 
 life wave becomes individualized as human beings, those 
 beings retain bodies corresponding to the Globes on which 
 they have functioned. 
 
 On the other hand, the Initiates have progressed and 
 evolved for themselves higher vehicles, discontinuing the 
 ordinary use of the lowest vehicle when the ability to use a 
 new and higher one has been attained. Ordinarily, the 
 lowest vehicle of an Archangel is the desire body, but 
 Christ, Who is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period, 
 ordinarily uses the life spirit as lowest vehicle, functioning 
 as consciously in the World of Life Spirit as we do in the 
 Physical World. The student is requested to note this
 
 -^5 N 
 
 5 ^c^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 —■ O C ^ c^ 
 
 -A 
 
 I 
 
 < 
 
 
 3 lT "^ 
 
 0-0 
 
 3-0 
 
 c 
 
 CO 
 
 -S- £ X ■< 
 
 ;3- 
 
 
 £/^ 
 
 
 (^ 
 
 sr' £ ■< -< 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 i 
 
 
 3 
 
 =ro 
 
 ^-3 
 
 3 rr 3 
 
 |g1
 
 378 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 point particularly, as the World of Life Spirit is the first 
 tinivcrsnl World, as explained in the chapter on Worlds. 
 It is the World in which differentiation ceases and unity 
 begins to bo realized, so far as our solar system is con- 
 cerned. 
 
 Christ has power to build and function in a vehicle as 
 low as the desire body, such as is used by the Archangels, 
 but He can descend no further. The significance of this 
 will be seen presently. 
 
 JesiLs belongs to our humanity. When the man, Jesus, 
 is studied through the memory of nature, he can be 
 traced back life by life, where he lived in different cir- 
 cumstances, undei" various names, in different embodi- 
 ments, the same, in that resi)ect. as any other human be- 
 ing. This cannot be dune with the Being, Christ. In His 
 c-dse can he found hut one emhodiment. 
 
 It must not be supposed, however, that Jesus was an 
 oi'dinary individual. He was of a singularly pure type 
 of mind, vastly superior to the great majority of our 
 present humanity. Through many lives had he trod the 
 Path of Holiness and thus fitted himself for the greatest 
 honor ever bestowed u]>on a human being. 
 
 His mother, the Virgin Mary, was also a type of the 
 highest human ])urity and because of that was selected to 
 become the mother of Jesus. His father was a high Ini- 
 tiate, virgin, and capalile of ])erforming the act of fecun-- 
 dation as a sacrament, without personal desire or passion. 
 
 Thus the beautiful, pure and lovely spirit whom we 
 know as Jesus of Nazareth was liorn into a pure and pas- 
 sionless body. This body was the best that could be pro- 
 duced on Earth and the task of Jesus, in that embodiment, 
 was to care for it and evolve it to the highest possible
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 379 
 
 decree of efficiency, in preparation for the great purpose 
 it was to serve. 
 
 Jesus of Nazareth was born at about the time stated in 
 the historic records, and not 105 B. C, as stated in some 
 occult works. The name Jesus is common in the East, 
 and an Initiate named Jesus did live 105 B. C, but he 
 took the Egyptian Initiation, and was not Jesus of Naza- 
 reth, with whom we are concerned. 
 
 The Individual who was later born under the name of 
 ('hristian Rosenkreuz, who is in the body today, was a 
 highly evolved being when Jesus of Nazareth was born. 
 His testimony, as well as the results of first-hand investi- 
 gation by later Rosicrucians, all agree in placing the birth 
 of Jesus of Nazareth at the beginning of the Christian 
 Era, on about the date usually ascribed to that event. 
 
 Jesus was educated by the Essenes and reached a very 
 high state of spiritual development during the thirty 
 years in which he used his body. 
 
 It may here be said, parenthetically, that the Essenes 
 were a third sect which existed in Palestine, besides the 
 two mentioned in the New Testament — the Pharisees and 
 the Sadducees. The Essenes were an exceedingly devout 
 order, widely different from the materialistic Sadducees 
 and entirely opposite to the hypocritcal, publicity seek- 
 ing Pharisees. They shunned all mention of themselves 
 and their methods of study and worshi]). To the latter 
 peculiarity is due the fact that almost nothing is known 
 of them, and that they are not mentioned in the New 
 Testament. 
 
 It is a law of the Cosmos that no Being, however high, 
 can function in any world without a vehicle built of the 
 material of that world (See diagrams 8 and 14). There- 
 fore the desire body was the lowest vehicle of the group of
 
 380 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 spirits who had reached tlie Iniman ptage in the Sun 
 Period. 
 
 Christ was one of those spirits and was consequently un- 
 able to build for Himself a vital body and a dense physical 
 vehicle. He could have worked upon humanity in a desire 
 body, as did His younger brothers, the Arcliangels, as 
 Eace-spirits. Jehovah had opened an avenue for them to 
 enter the dense body of man by means of the air he in- 
 lialed. All Eaco-religions Avere religions of law, and cre- 
 ators of sin through disobedience of that law. They were 
 under the direction of Jehovah, Whose lowest vehicle is the 
 human spirit, correlating Him to the World of Abstract 
 Thought, where everything is separative and therefore 
 leads to self-seeking. 
 
 That is precisely the reason why the intervention of 
 Christ became necessary. Under the regime of Jehovah 
 unity is impossible. Therefore the Christ, Who possesses 
 as a lowest vehicle the unifying life spirit, must enter 
 into the dense human body. He must appear as a man 
 among men and dwell in this body, because only from 
 within is it possible to conquer the Race-religion, which 
 influences man from without. 
 
 Christ could not be horn in a dense body, because He 
 had never passed through an evolution such as the 
 Earth Period, therefore He would first have had 
 to acquire the ability to build a dense body such as 
 ours. But even had He possessed that ability, it would 
 have been inexpedient for such an exalted Being to ex- 
 pend for that purpose the energy necessary for body- 
 building through ante-natal life, childhood and youth, to 
 bring it to sufficient maturity for use. He had ceased 
 to use, ordinarily, vehicles such as would correspond to our 
 human spirit, mind and desire body, although He had 
 learned to build them in the Sun Period, and retained the
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 3gl 
 
 ability to build and function in them whenever desired 
 or required. He used all his own vehicles, taking only 
 the vital and dense bodies from Jesus. When the latter 
 was 30 years of age Christ entered these bodies and used 
 them until the climax of His Mission on Golgotha. After 
 the destruction 5i tlie dense body, Christ appeared among 
 His disciples in the vital body, in which He functioned for 
 some time. The vital body is tiie vehicle which He will 
 use when He appears again, for He will never take another 
 dense body. 
 
 It is encroaching upon a subject to be dealt with later 
 to remark that the object of all esoteric training is to so 
 work on the vital body that the life spirit is built up and 
 quickened. When we come lo deal with Initiation it may 
 be possible to give more detailed explanations, l)nt no more 
 can be said on the subject just now. In chronicling the 
 events incident to post morion existence, this subject has 
 been partially dealt with and the student is here asked to 
 note that a man is supposed to have conquered his desire 
 liody to a considerable extent before attempting esoteri- 
 cism. His esoteric training and the earlier Initiations are 
 devoted to work on the vital body and result in the build- 
 ing of the life spirit. At the time Christ entered the body 
 of Jesus, the latter was a disciple of high degree, conse- 
 quently his life spirit was well organized. Therefore, the 
 lowest vehicle in which Christ functioned, and the best 
 organized of the higher vehicles of Jesus, were identical ; 
 and Christ, when He took the vital body and the dense 
 body of Jesus, was thus furnished with a complete chain 
 of vehicles bridging the gap between the World of Life 
 Spirit and tlic dense Physical World. 
 
 The significance of the fact that Jesus had passed sev- 
 eral initiations lies in the effect that has on the vital body.
 
 382 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Jesus' vital body was already attuned to the high vibra- 
 tions of the life spirit. An ordinary man's vital body 
 would have instantly collapsed under the terrific vibra- 
 tions of the Great Spirit who entered Jesus' body. Even 
 that body, pure and high-strung as it was, could not 
 withstand those tremendous impacts for,<many years, and 
 wiien we read of certain times when Christ withdrew 
 temporarily from his disciples, as when he later walked 
 on the sea to meet them, the esotericist knows that he 
 drew out of Jesus' vehicles to give them a rest under the 
 care of the Essene Brothers, who knew more of how to 
 treat such vehicles than Christ did. 
 
 This change was consummated with the full and free 
 consent of Jesus, who knew during this entire life that 
 he was preparing a vehicle for Christ. He submitted 
 gladly, that his brother humanity might receive the gi- 
 gantic impetus which was given to its development by 
 the mysterious sacrifice on Golgotha. 
 
 Thus (as shown in diagram 14) Christ Jesus possessed 
 the twelve vehicles, which formed an unbroken chain 
 from the Physical World to the very Throne of God. 
 Therefore He is the only Being in the Universe in touch 
 with both God and man and capable of mediating be- 
 tween them, because He has, personally and individually, 
 experienced all conditions and knows every limitation 
 incidental to physical existence. 
 
 Christ is unique among all Beings in all the seven 
 Worlds. He alone possesses the twelve vehicles. None 
 save He is able to feel such compassion, nor so fully un- 
 derstand the position and needs of humanity ; none save 
 He is qualified to bring the relief that shall fully meet 
 our needs.
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 383 
 
 Thus do W3 know the nature of Clirist. He is the high- 
 est Initiate of the Sun Period and He took the dense and 
 vital bodies of Jesus that He might function directly in 
 the Physical World and appear as a man among men. 
 Had He appeared in a manifestly miraculous manner, it 
 would have been contrary to the scheme of evolution, be- 
 cause at the end of the Atlantean Epoch humanity had 
 been given freedom to do riglit or wrong. That ttiey miglit 
 learn to become self-governing, no coercion whatever could 
 be used. They must know good and evil through experi- 
 ence. Before that time they had been led willy-nilly, but 
 at that time they were given freedom under the different 
 Race-religions, each religion adapted to the needs of its 
 particular Tribe or Nation. 
 
 XoT Peace but a Sword. 
 
 All Eace-religions are of the Holy Spirit. They are in- 
 sufficient, because they are based on law, which makes for 
 sin and brings death, pain and sorrow. 
 
 All Race-spirits know this, and realize that their reli- 
 gions are merely steps to sometiiing better. This is shown 
 by the fact that all Race-religions, without exception, point 
 to One Who is to come. The religion of tiie Persians 
 pointed to Mithras; of the Chaldeans to Tammuz. The 
 old Norse Gods foresaw the approach of ''The Twilight 
 of the Gods," when Sutr, the bright Sun-spirit, shall super- 
 sede them and a new and fairer order be established on 
 "Gimle," the regenerated earth. The Egyptians waited 
 for Horus, the new-born Sun. Mitliras and Tammuz are 
 also symlxilized as Solar orbs and all the principal Temples 
 were built facing the East, that the rays of the rising 
 Sun might shine directly through the open doors; even 
 Saint Peters at Rome is so placed. All these fact? show
 
 384 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 that it was generally known tliat the One Who was to 
 come was a Sun-spirit and was to save humanity from 
 the separative influences necessarily contained in all Eace- 
 religions. 
 
 These religions were steps which it was necessary for 
 mankind to take to prepare for the advent of Christ. Man 
 must first cultivate a "self" before he can become really 
 iinsellish and understand the higher phase of Universal 
 Brotherhood — unity of purpose and interest — for which 
 Christ laid the foundation at His first coming, and which 
 He will make living realities when He returns. 
 
 As the fundamental principle of a Race-religion is sep- 
 aration, inculcating self-seeking at the expense of other 
 men and nations, it is evident that if the principle is car- 
 ried to its ultimate conclusion it must necessarily have 
 an increasingly destructive tendency and finally frustrate 
 evolution, unless succeeded by a more constructive religion. 
 
 Therefore the separative religions of the Holy Spirit 
 must give place to the unifying religion of the Son, which 
 is the Christian religion. 
 
 Law must give place to Ijovc, and the separate Eaces and 
 Nations be united in one Universal Brotherhood, with 
 Christ as the Eldest Brother. 
 
 The Christian religion has not yet had time to accom- 
 plish this great object. Man is still in the toils of the 
 dominant Eace-spirit and the ideals of Christianity are 
 yet too high for him. The intellect can see some of the 
 beauties, and readily admits that we should love our ene- 
 mies, but the passions of the desire body are still too 
 strong. The law of the Eace-spirit being "An eye for an 
 eye," the Feeling is "I'll get even !" The heart prays for 
 Love; the desire body hopes for Eevenge, The intellect 
 sees, in the abstract, the beauty of loving one's enemies,
 
 CHEIST AND HIS MISSION 385 
 
 but in concrete cases it allies itself with the vengeful feel- 
 ing of the desire body, pleading, as an excuse for ""getting 
 even,"' that "the social organism must be protected.'' 
 
 It is a matter for congratulation, however, that society 
 feels compelled to apologize for the retaliative methods 
 used. Corrective methods and mercy are becoming more 
 and more prominent in the administration of the laws, as 
 is shown by the favorable reception which has been accorded 
 that very modern in.«titution, the Juvenile Court. Fur- 
 ther manifestation of this same tendency may be noted in 
 the increasing frequency with which convicted prisoners 
 are released on probation, under suspended sentence; also 
 in the greater humanity with which prisoners of war are 
 treated of late years. These are the vanguards of the sen- 
 timent of Universal Brotherhood, which is slowly but 
 surely making its influence felt. 
 
 Yet, though the world is advancing and though, for in- 
 stance, it has been comparatively easy for the writer to 
 secure a hearing for his views in the different cities where 
 he has lectured, the daily papers sometimes devoting to 
 his utterances whole pages (and front pages at that) so 
 long as he confined himself to speaking of the higher 
 worlds and the post mortem states, it has been very notice- 
 able that as soon as the theme was Universal Brotherhood 
 his articles have ahcay!< been consigned to the waste-basket. 
 
 The world in general is very unwilling to consider any- 
 thing tiiat is, as it thinks, "too" unselfish. There must be 
 "something in it." Nothing is regarded as an entirely 
 natural line of conduct if it offers no opportunity for 
 "getting the best of" one's fellowmen. Commercial under- 
 takings are planned and conducted on that principle and, 
 before the minds of those who are enslaved by the desire 
 to accumulate useless wealth, the idea of Universal Brother- 
 
 13
 
 386 ROSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 hood conjures up frightful visions of the abolition of cap- 
 italism and its inevitable concomitant, the exploitation of 
 otliers, with the wreck of "business interests" implied 
 thereb}'. The word '"enslaved" exactly describes this con- 
 dition. According to the Bible, man was to have dominion 
 over the world, but in the vast majority of cases the reverse 
 is true — it is the world which has dominion "Jver man. 
 Every man who has property interests will, in liis saner 
 moments, admit that they are a never-failing source of 
 worry to him ; that he is constantly scheming to hold his 
 possessions, or at least to keep from being deprived of them 
 by "sharp practice," knowing that others are as constantly 
 scheming to accomplish that, to them, desirable end. The 
 man is the slave of what, with unconscious irony, he calls 
 "my possessions," when in reality they possess him. Well 
 did the Sage of Concord say, "Things are in the saddle and 
 ride mankind !" 
 
 This state of affairs is the result of Race-religions, Avith 
 their system of law; therefore do they all look for "One 
 Who is to come." The Christian religion ALONE is not 
 looking for One Who is to come, but for One Who is to 
 come again. The time of this second coming depends 
 upon when the Church can free itself from the State. The 
 Church, especially in Europe, is bound to the Chariot of 
 State. The ministers are fettered by economic considera- 
 tions and dare not proclaim the truths" that their studies 
 have revealed to them. 
 
 A visitor to Copenhagen, Denmark, recently witnessed a 
 church confirmation service. The Church there is under 
 State control and all ministers are appointed by the tem- 
 poral power. The parishioners have nothing whatever to 
 say in the matter. They may attend church or not, as
 
 (JHKIST ASD HIS MISSION 387 
 
 they please, but they are compelled to pay the taxes which 
 support the institution. 
 
 In addition to holding office hy tlie bounty of the State, 
 the* pastor of the particular churcli visited was decorated 
 with several Orders conferred by the king, the glittering 
 badges bearing silent but eloquent testimony as to the 
 extent of his subserviency to the State. During the cere- 
 mony, he prayed for the king and the legislators, that 
 they might rule the country wisely. As long as kings and 
 legislators exist, tliis prayer might be very appropriate, but 
 it was a considerable shock to hear him add: "... 
 and. Almighty God, protect and strengthen our army and 
 navy !" 
 
 Such a prayer as this shows plainly that the God wor- 
 shiped is the Tribal or National God — the Race-spirit, for 
 the last act of the gentle Christ Jesus was to stay the sword 
 of the friend who would have protected Him therewith. 
 Although He said He had not come to send peace, but a 
 sword, it was because He foresaw the oceans of blood that 
 would be spilled by the militant "Christian" nations in 
 their mistaken understanding of His teachings and because 
 high ideals cannot be immediately attained b}^ humanity. 
 The wholesale murder of war and like atrocities are harsh, 
 but they are potent illustrations of what Love would 
 alx)lish. 
 
 There is, apparently, a flat contradiction between the 
 words of Christ .Icsus, "I came not to send peace, but a 
 sword." and the words of the celestial song which heralded 
 the birth of Jesus, "On earth Peace, Goodwill toward men." 
 This I'ontradiction, however, is apparent only. 
 
 There is as great an apj^arent contradiction between a 
 woman's words and her actions when she says, "I am 
 going to clean house and tidy up," and then proceeds to
 
 388 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 take up carpets and ])ile chairs one upon another, produc- 
 ing general confusion in a previously orderly house. One 
 observing only this aspect of the matter, would be justified 
 in saying, "She is making matters worse instead of betteV 
 but when the purpose of her work is understood, the ex- 
 pediency of the temporary disorder is realized and in the 
 end her hoiise will be the better for the passing disturbance. 
 Similarly, we must bear in mind that the time which 
 has elapsed since the coming of Christ Jesus is ])ut little 
 more than a moment in comparison with the duration of 
 even one Day of ]\Ianifestation. We must learn, as did 
 "Whitman, to "know the amplitude of time," and look be- 
 yond the past and present cruelties and jealousies of the 
 warring sects to the shining age of Universal Brotherhood, 
 which will niai'k the next great stop of man's progress on 
 his long and wondrous journey from the clod to the God, 
 from protoplasm to conscious unity with the Father, that 
 
 . . . one far-off, divine event 
 
 To which the whole creation moves. 
 
 It may be added that the above mentioned pastor, dur- 
 ing the ceremony of receiving his pupils into the Church, 
 taught them that Jesus Christ was a composite individual ; 
 that Jesus was the moi'tal, human part, while Christ was 
 the divine, immortal Spirit. Presumably, if the matter 
 had been discussed with him, he would not have supported 
 that statement, nevertheless in making it he stated an 
 occult fact. 
 
 The Star of Bethlehem. 
 
 The unifying influence of the Christ has been symbolized 
 in the beautiful legend of the worship of the three magi, 
 or "wise men of the East," so skilfully woven by General 
 Lew Wallace into his charming stor}-, "Ben Hur."
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 389 
 
 The three wise men — Caspar, Melchior and Balthasar — 
 are the representatives of the white, yellow and black 
 Races and symbolize the people of Europe, Asia and 
 Africa, who are all led by The Star to the AVorld-Savior, 
 to Whom eventually "every knee shall bow," and Whom 
 "every tongue shall confess"; Who shall unite all the 
 scattered nations under the Banner of Peace and Good- 
 will; Who shall cause men to "beat their swords into 
 plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks." 
 
 The Star of Bcthlohom is said to have apj)eared at thfc 
 time of the birtli of Jesus, and to have guided the three 
 wise men to the Savior. 
 
 Much speculation lias been indulged in as to the nature 
 of this Star. Most material scientists liave decUircd it a 
 myth, while others liave said if it were anytliing more 
 tlian a mytli, it might have been a "•coincidence'' — two 
 dead Suns might have collided and caused a conflagration. 
 Every mystic, however, knows the "Star" — ^\'ea, and the 
 "Cross" also — not only as symbols connected with the life 
 of Jesus and Christ Jesus, but in his own personal experi- 
 ence. Paul says: "Until Christ be formed in you"; and 
 the mystic, Angelus Silesius, echoes : 
 
 Though Christ a thousand timo.s in Bethlehem be born 
 And not within thyself, thy soul will be forlorn. 
 The Cross on Golgotiia thou lookest to in vain 
 Unless within thyself it be set up again. 
 
 Eichard Wagner shows the intuitional knowledge of 
 the artist when, to the question of Parsifal, "Who is Tht 
 Grail?" Gurnemanz answers: 
 
 That tell we not; 
 
 But if thou hast by Ilini bciMi bidden. 
 
 From thee the truth will not stay hidden. 
 
 . . . The land to Him no patii leads through, 
 
 And 5>earch but severs from Him wider 
 
 Whf'n He Himself is not the Guider.
 
 390 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Under tlie "old dispensation" the path to Initiation was 
 not open. It was for only the chosen few. Some might 
 seek the path, hut only those who were guided to the Tem- 
 ples by tlie Hierophants found entrance. Previous to tlie 
 advent of Christ, tliere was no such sweeping invitation as 
 ^'Whosoever will may come." 
 
 At the moment the blood flowed on Golgotha, however, 
 "the veil of the Temple was rent" (for reasons presently to 
 be explained), and ever since that time, whosoever will 
 seek admittance will surely find it. 
 
 In the Temples of Mystery the Hierophant taught his 
 pupils that there is in tlie Sun a spiritual, as well as a 
 physical force. The latter force in the rays of the Sun 
 is the fecundating principle in nature. It causes the 
 growth of the plant world and thereby sustains the animal 
 'and human kingdoms. It is the upbuilding energy which 
 is the source of all physical force. 
 
 This physical, solar energy reaches its highest expres- 
 sion in midsummer, when the days are longest and the 
 nights are shortest, because the rays of the Sun then fall 
 directly on tlie northern hemisphere. At that time the 
 spiritual forces are the most inactive. 
 
 On the other hand, in December, during the long win- 
 ter nights, the physical force of the solar orb is dormant 
 and the spiritual forces reach their maximum degree of 
 activity. 
 
 The night between the 24:th and the 2oth of December 
 is The Holy Night, par excellence, of the entire year. The 
 Zodiacal sign of the immaculate celestial Virgin stands 
 upon the eastern horizon near midnight, the Sun of the 
 New Year is then born and starts upon his journey from 
 the southernmost point toward the northern hemisphere, 
 to save that part of humanity (physically) from the dark-
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 391 
 
 ness and famine wliicli would inevitably result if he were 
 to remain permanently south of the equator. 
 
 To the people of the northern hemisphere, where all 
 our present-day religions originated, the Sun is directly 
 below the Earth; and the spiritual influences are strong- 
 est, in the north, at midnight of the 24th of December. 
 
 That being the case, it follows as a matter of course that 
 it would then be easiest for those who wished to take a 
 definite step toward Initiation to get in conscious touch 
 with the spiritual Sun especially for the first time. 
 
 Therefore the pupils who were ready for Initiation were 
 taken in hand by the Ilierophants of the Mysteries, and 
 by means of ceroiuonies performed in the Temple, were 
 raised to a state of exaltation wherein they transcended 
 physical conditions. To their spiritual vision, the solid 
 Earth became transparent and they saw the Sun at mid- 
 night — ''The Star!" It was not the physical Sun they 
 saw with spiritual eyes, however, but the Spirit in the Sun 
 — The Christ — their Spiritual Savior, as the physical Sun 
 was their physical Savior. 
 
 This is the Star that shone on that Holy Night and 
 that still shines for the mystic in the darkness of night. 
 When the noise and confusion of physical activity are 
 quieted, he enters into his closet and seeks the way to the 
 King of Peace. The Blazing Star is ever there to guide 
 him and his soul hears the prophetic song, "On earth 
 Peace, Goodwill toward men." 
 
 Peace and goodwill to all, without exicption ; no room 
 for one single enemy or outcast! Is it any wonder that 
 it is hard to educate humanity to such a high standard? 
 Is there any better way to show the beauty of, and the 
 necessity for peace, goodwill and love than by contrasting 
 them with the present state of war, selfishness ami hate?
 
 392 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 The stronger the light, the deeper the shadow it casts. 
 The liighcr our ideals, the more plainly can we see our 
 shortcomings. 
 
 Unfortunately, at the present stage of development, hu- 
 manity is willing to learn only by the hardest experience. 
 As a Eacc, it must become absolutely selfish to feel the 
 bitter pangs caused by the selfishness of others, as one 
 must know much sickness to be thoroughly thankful for 
 health. 
 
 The religion miscalled Christianity has therefore been 
 the bloodiest religion known, not excepting Mohammedan- 
 ism, which in this respect is somewhat akin to our mal- 
 practiced Christianity. On the battle-field and in the 
 Inquisition innumerable and unspeakable atrocities have 
 been committed in the name of the gentle Nazarene. The 
 Sword and the Wine Cup, — the perverted Cross and Com- 
 munion Chalice — have been the means bv which the more 
 powerful of the so-called Christian nations gained suprem- 
 acy over the heathen peoples, and even over other but 
 weaker nations professing the same faith as their con- 
 querors. The most cursory reading of the history of the 
 Graeco-Latin, Teutonic and Anglo-Saxon Eaces will cor- 
 roborate this. 
 
 While man was under the full sway of Race-religions 
 each nation was an united whole. Individual interests were 
 willingly subordinated to the community interests. All 
 were "under the law." All were members of their respec- 
 tive tribes first, and individuals only secondarily. 
 
 At the present time there is a tendency toward the other 
 extreme — to exalt "self" above all else. The result is evi- 
 dent in the economic and industrial problems that are 
 facing every nation and clamoring for solution. 
 
 The state of development wherein every man feels him-
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MiSSlU.X 393 
 
 self an absolutely separate unit, an Ego, independently 
 pursuing his own course, is a necessary stage. The 
 national, tribal and family unity must first be broken up 
 before Universal Brotherhood can become a fact. The 
 regime of Paternalism has been largely superseded by the 
 reign of Individualism. We are learning the evils of the 
 latter more and more as our civilization advances. Our 
 unsystematic method of distributing the products of labor, 
 the rapacity of the few and the exploitation of the many — 
 these social crimes result in under-consumption, industrial 
 depressions and labor disturbances, destroying internal 
 peace. The industrial war of the present day is vastly 
 more far-reaching and destructive than the military wars 
 of the nations. 
 
 The Heart as ax Axomaly. 
 
 Xo lesson, though its truth may be superficially assented 
 to, is of any real value as an active principle of the life 
 until the iieart has learned it in longing and bitterness, 
 and the lesson nuni must so learn is tiiat what is not bene- 
 ficial to all can never be truly beneficial to any. For 
 nearly 2,000 years we have lightly assented with our lips 
 that we should govern our lives in accordance with such 
 maxims as, "Eeturn good for evil." The Heart urges 
 mercy and love, but the Reason urges belligerent and re- 
 taliatory measures, if not as revenge, at least as a means 
 of preventing a repetition of hostilities. It is this divorce 
 of head from heart that hinders the growth of a true feel- 
 ing of Universal Brotherhood and the adoption of the 
 teachings of Christ — the Lord of Love. 
 
 The mind is the focusing-point by means of which the 
 Ego lipcomes aware of the material universe. As an in- 
 strument for the acquisition of knowledge in those realms
 
 394 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 the mind is invaluable, but when it arrocrates to itself the 
 role of dictator as to the conduct of man to man, it is as 
 though the lens should say to an astronomer who was in 
 the act of photographing the Sun through a telesco])o: 
 "You have me improperly focused. You are not looking 
 at the Sun correctly. I do not think it is good to photo- 
 graph the Sun anyway, and 1 want you to ])oint me at 
 Jupiter. The rays of the Sun heat me too much and are 
 liable to damage me." 
 
 If the astronomer exercises his will and focuses the 
 telescope as he desires, telling it to attend to its business 
 of transmitting tlie rays that strike it, leaving the results 
 to him, the work will proceed well, but if the lens has the 
 stronger will and the mechanism of the telescope is in 
 league with it, the astronomer will be seriously hampered 
 in having to contend with a refractory instrument, and 
 the result will be blurred pictures, of little or no value. 
 
 Thus it is with the Ego. It works with a threefold 
 body, which it controls, or should control through the 
 mind. But, sad to say, this body has a will of its own and 
 is often aided and abetted by the mind, thus frustrating 
 the purposes of the Ego. 
 
 This antagonistic "lower will" is an expression of the 
 higher part of the desire body. When the division of the 
 Sun, Moon and Earth took place, in the early part of the 
 Lemurian Epoch, the more advanced portion of humanity- 
 in-the-making experienced a division of the desire body 
 into a higher and a lower part. The rest of humanity did 
 likewise in the early part of the Atlantean Epoch. 
 
 This higher part of the desire body l)ecame a sort of 
 animal-soul. It built the cerebro-spinal nervous system 
 and the voluntary muscles, by that means controlling the 
 lower part of the threefold body until the link of mind was
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 395 
 
 given. Then the mind "coalesced" with this animal-soul 
 and became a co-regent. 
 
 The mind is thus bound up in desire; is enmeshed in the 
 selfish lower nature, making it difficult for the spirit to 
 control the body. The focusing mind, which should be the 
 ally of the higher nature, is alienated by and in league 
 with the lower nature — enslaved by desire. 
 
 The law of the Race-religions was given to emancipate 
 intellect from desire. The "fear of God*' was pitted against 
 "the desires of the flesh."' This, however, was not enough 
 to enable one to become master of the body and secure 
 its willing co-o])eratinn. It became necessary for the spirit 
 to find in the Iwdy another jioint of vantage, wliich was 
 not under the sway of tlie desire nature. All muscles are 
 expressions of the desire body and a straight road to the 
 capital, where the traitorous mind is wedded to desire and 
 reigns supreme. 
 
 If the United States were at war with France, it would 
 not land troops in England, hoping in that way to subju- 
 gate the French. It woukl land its soldiers directly in 
 France, and fight there. 
 
 Like a wise general, the Ego followed a similar course 
 of action. It did not commence its campaign by getting 
 control of one of the glands, for they arc expressions of 
 the vital body; nor was it possible to get control of the 
 voluntary muscles, for they are too well garrisoned by the 
 enemy. That part of the involuntary muscular system 
 which is controlled by the sympathetic nervous system 
 would also be useless for the purpose. It must get into a 
 more direct touch with the cerebro-spinal nervous system. 
 To do this, and secure a base of operations in the enoniy's 
 country, it must control a muscle which is involuntary, nnd
 
 396 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 yet connected with the voluntary nervous system. Such a 
 muscle is the heart. 
 
 We have previously spoken of the two kinds of muscles 
 — voluntary and involuntary. The latter are formed in 
 lengthwise stripes and are connected with functions not 
 under the control of the will, such as digestion, respiration, 
 excretion, etc. The voluntary muscles are those which 
 are controlled by the will through the voluntary nervous 
 system, such as the muscles of the hand and arm. They 
 are striped both lengthwise and crosswise. 
 
 The above is true of all muscles in the body except the 
 heart, which is an involuntary muscle. Ordinarily, we 
 cannot control the circulation. Under normal conditions 
 the heart-beat is a fixed quantity, yet to the bewilderment 
 of physiologists, the heart is cross-striped like a voluntary 
 muscle. It is the only organ in the body exhibiting this 
 peculiarity but, sphinx-like, it refuses to give materia] 
 scientists an answer to the riddle. 
 
 The occult scientist easily finds the answer in the mem 
 ory of nature. From that record he learns that when the 
 Ego first sought a stronghold in the heart, the latter Mas 
 striped lengthwise only, the same as any other involuntary 
 muscle ; Imt as the Ego gained more and more control over 
 the heart, the cross-stripes have gradually developed. They 
 are not so numerous nor so well-defined as on the 7/uiscles 
 under the full control of the desire body, but as the altru- 
 istic principles of love and brntlierhood increase in strength 
 and gradually overrule tlie reason, which is ])ased in desire, 
 so will these cross-stripes become more numeroas and more 
 marked. 
 
 As previously stated, the seed-atom of rhe dense body 
 i'^ located in llie heart during life and withdrawn only at 
 death. The active work of the Ego is in the blood. Now,
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 397 
 
 if we except the lungs, the heart is the only orgar In the 
 body through which all the blood passes in every cycle. 
 
 The blood is the highest expression of the vital body, 
 for it nourishes the entire physical organism. It is also, 
 in a sense, the vehicle of the subconscious memory, and in 
 touch with the Memory of Nature, situated in the highest 
 division of the Etheric Kegion. The blood carries the pic- 
 tures of life from ancestors to descendants for generations, 
 where there is a common blood, as produced by inbreeding. 
 
 There are in the head three points, each of which is 
 the particular seat of one of the three aspects of the spirit 
 (See diagram 17), the second and third aspects having, in 
 addition, secondary vantage grounds. 
 
 The desire body is the perverted expression of the Ego. 
 It converts the "Selfhood" of the spirit into "selfishness."' 
 Selfhood seeks not its own at the expense of others. Self- 
 ishness seeks gain regardless of others. The seat of the 
 human spirit is primarily in the pineal gland and sec- 
 ondarily in the brain and cerebro-spinal nervous system, 
 which control the voluntary muscles. 
 
 The love and unity in the World of the Life Spirit find 
 their illusory counterpart in the Etheric Region, to which 
 we are correlated l)y the vital body, which latter promotes 
 sex love and sex union. The life spirit has its seat ])ri- 
 marily in the pituitary Ijody and secondarily in the heart, 
 which is the gateway of the blood that nourishes the 
 muscles. 
 
 The actionless Divine Spirit — The Silent Watcher — 
 finds its material ex])ression in the passive, inert and irre- 
 sponsive skeleton of the dense Imdy, which is the obedient 
 instrument of the other bodies, but has no power to act 
 on its own initiative. The Divine Spirit has its strong- 
 hold in the impenetrable point at the root of the nose.
 
 398 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 In reality there is Init one spirit, the Ego, but looking at 
 it from the Physical "World, it is refracted into the three 
 aspects, which work as stated. 
 
 As tlie hlood passes through the heart, cycle after cycle, 
 hour after hour all through life, it engraves the pictures 
 it carries upon the seed-atoms while they are still fresh, 
 thus making a faithful record of the life which is indelibly 
 impressed on the soul in the post vi&rtem existence. It 
 is always in closest touch with the life spirit, the spirit of 
 love and unity, therefore the heart is the home of altruistic 
 love. 
 
 As these pictures pass inward to the "World of Life Spirit, 
 in which is the true memory of nature, they do not come 
 through the slow physical senses, but directly through tne 
 fourth ether contained in the air we breathe. In the 
 World of Life Spirit the life spirit sees much more clearly 
 than it can in the denser "Worlds. In its high home it is in 
 touch with the Cosmic Wisdom and in any situation it 
 knows at once what to do and flashes the message of guid- 
 ance and proper action back to the heart, which as in- 
 stantaneously flashes it on to the l^rain through the medium 
 of the pneumo-gastric nerve, resulting in "first impres- 
 sions" — the intuitional impulse, which is always good, 
 because it is drawn directly from the fountain of Cosmic 
 Wisdom and Love. 
 
 This is all done so quickly that the heart has control 
 before the slower reason has had time to "take in the situa- 
 tion," as it were. It is the thought that a man "thinketh 
 in his heart," and it is true that "so is he." IMan is 
 inherently a virgin spirit, good, noble and true in every 
 respect. All that is not good is from the lower nature, that 
 illusory reflection, the Ego. The virgin spirit is always 
 giving wise counsel. If we could only follow the impulses
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 399 
 
 of the heart — the first thought — Universal Brotherhood 
 would be realized here and now. 
 
 But that is Just the point where the trouble begins. 
 After the good counsel of the first thought has been given, 
 the brain begins to reason, with the result that, in whe 
 great majority of cases, it dominates tlie heart. The tele- 
 scope arranges its own focus and points where it lists, 
 despite the astronomer. The mind and the desire body 
 frustrate the designs of the spirit by taking control and, as 
 they lack the spirit's wisdom, both spirit and body suffer. 
 
 Physiologists note that certain areas of the brain are 
 devoted to particular thought activities and phrenologists 
 have carried this branch of science still further. Xow, it 
 is known, that thought breaks down and destroys nerve 
 tissues. This and all other waste of tlie body, is replaced 
 by the blood. When, through the development of the heart 
 into a voluntary muscle, the circulation of the blood finally 
 passes under tlie absolute control of the unifying life spirit 
 — the Spirit of Love — it will then be within the power of 
 that spirit to withhold the blood from those areas of the 
 mind devoted to selfish purposes. As a result, those par- 
 ticular thought centers will gradually atrophy. 
 
 On the other hand, it will be possible for the spirit to 
 increase the blood supply when the mental activities are 
 altruistic, and thus build up the areas devoted to altruism, 
 so that, in time, the desire nature will be conquered and 
 the mind emancipated by Love from its bondage to desire. 
 It is only by complete emancipation, through Love, that 
 man can rise above the law and become a law unto himself. 
 Having conquered himself, lie will have conquered all the 
 World. 
 
 The cross-stripes of the heart may be built by certain 
 exercises under occult trainiuLr. but as some of these exer-
 
 400 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 cises are dangerous, tlie}' should be undertaken only undei 
 the direction of a competent teacher. That no reader of 
 this l)ook nuiy be deceived by impostors professing ability 
 and willingness to so train aspirants for a consideration, 
 it '^ emphatically repeated that No true occultist ever 
 boasts, advertises his occult power, sells occult information 
 or lessans at so much each or for a course; nor icill he 
 consent to a theatrical display. His work is done in the 
 most unobtrusive manner possible and solely for the pur- 
 pose of legitimately helping others, without thought of 
 self. 
 
 As said in the beginning of this chapter, all persons 
 earnestly desiring the higher knowledge may rest assured 
 that if they will but seek, they will find the way open for 
 them. Christ Himself prepared the way for "whosoever 
 will." He will help and welcome all real seekers, who are 
 willing to work for Universal Brotherhood. 
 
 The Mystery of Golgotha. 
 
 During the last 2.000 years much has been said abojt 
 "the cleansing blood." The blood of Christ has been 
 extolled from the pulpit as the sovereign remedy for sin; 
 the only means of redemption and salvation. 
 
 But if the laws of Eebirth and Consequence work in such 
 a way that evolving beings reap as they have sown, and if 
 the evolutionary impulse is constantly bringing liumanity 
 higher and higher, ultimately to attain perfection — where 
 then is the need for redemption and salvation? Even if 
 the need existed, how can the death of one individual help 
 the rest ? Would it not lie nobler to suffer the consequences 
 of one's acts than to hide behind another ? These are" some 
 of the objections to the doctrine of vicarious atonement 
 and redemption by the blood of Christ Jesus. We will try
 
 CHRIST AXD HIS MISSION 40 1 
 
 to answer them bet'orc showing the logical harinony be- 
 tween the operation of the law of Consequence and the 
 Atonement by Christ. 
 
 In the first place, it is absolutely true that the evolution- 
 ary impulse does work to achieve ultimate jierfection for 
 all; yet there are some who are constantly straggling be- 
 hind. At the present time, we have just passed the extreme 
 point of materiality and are going through the sixteen 
 Races, We are treading "the sixteen paths to destruc- 
 tion/' and are consequently in graver danger of falling 
 behind than at any other part of the evolutionary journey. 
 
 In the abstract, time is nothing. A number may fall 
 behind so far that they must be abandoned, to take up-their 
 further evolution in another scheme, where they can con- 
 tinue their journey to perfection. Xevertheless that was 
 not the evolution originally designed for them and it is 
 reasonable to suppose that the exalted Intelligences in charge 
 of our evolution use every means to bring through in safety 
 as many as possible of the entities under their charge. 
 
 In ordinary evolution, the laws of Rebirth and Conse- 
 quence are perfectly adequate for bringing the major por- 
 tion of the life wave up to perfection, hut they do not suftice 
 in the case of the stragglers, who are lagging behind in the 
 various Races. During the stage of individualism, wliich 
 is the climax of the illusion of sopnratencss, all mankind 
 needs extra help, but for the stragglers some additional 
 special aid must bo ])r()viil('i]. 
 
 To give that special aid, to nMk'cin tlie stragglers, was 
 the mission of Christ. He said that lie came to seek and 
 to save that which was lost. lie ojx^ned uj) the way of 
 Initiation for all who are willing to seek it. 
 
 Objectors to vicarious atonement urge: That it is cow-
 
 402 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ardlv to hide beliind anotlicr; tliat each man should be 
 willing to take the consequence of his acts. 
 
 Let us consider an analogous case. The waters of the 
 Great Lakes narrow into the Niagara l^iver. For twenty 
 miles this enormous volume of water flows rapidly toward 
 the falls. The river l)ed is filled with roi'ks and i*" a ])orson 
 who goes beyond a certain })oint does not lose his life in the 
 rapids above the cataract, he will surely do so by the plunge 
 over the brink. 
 
 Suppose a man appeared who, in pity for the victims of 
 the current, placed a rope above the cataract, although he 
 knew that the conditions were such that in doing so, he 
 himself could not by any possible chance escape death. Yet 
 jjladlv and of his own free will, he sacrificed his life and 
 placed the rope, thus modifying former conditions so that 
 any otherwise helpless victims who would grasp the rope 
 would be saved and thenceforward none need be lost. 
 
 What would we think of a man who had fallen into the 
 water through his own carelessness, and was struggling 
 madly to reach the shore, if he should say : "What ! Save 
 myself and seek to avoid the penalty of my carelessness by 
 shielding myself behind the strength of another, who suf- 
 fered through no fault of his own, and gave up his life that 
 such as I might live? No, never! That would not be 
 "manly." I will take my deserts !"' Would we not all 
 agree that the man was a fool ? 
 
 Not all are in need of salvation. Christ knew that there 
 is a very large class who do not require salvation in this 
 way, but just as surely as there are the ninety-and-nine 
 who are Avell taken care of by the laws of Rebirth and 
 Consequence and will reach perfection in that way, so there 
 are the "sinners" who have become "bogged"' in matter and 
 cannot esca])e witliout a rope. Christ came to save them
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 403 
 
 and to bi-iiif^ i)eace and good will to all. by raising them 
 to the necessary point of spirituality, causing a change in 
 their desire bodies which will make the influence of the 
 life spirit in the heart more potent. 
 
 His younger brother Sun-spirits, the Archangels, had 
 worked as Race-spirits on the desire bodies of man, but 
 their work had been from without. It was simply a re- 
 flected spiritual Sun-force and came through the Moon — 
 as moonlight is reflected sunlight. Christ, the Chief Ini- 
 tiate of the Sun-spirits, entered directly into the dense 
 body of the Earth and brought the direct Sun-force, thus 
 enabling Him to influence our desire bodies from ivitkvn. 
 
 Man cannot gaze long upon the Sun without becoming 
 blind because its vibrations are so rapid that they destroy 
 the retina of the eye. But he can look without harmful 
 results upon the Moon, the vibrations from which are 
 much slower; yet they are also sunlight, but the higher 
 vibrations have been taken up by the ^loon, which then 
 reflects the residue to us. 
 
 So it is with the spiritual impulses which help man to 
 evolve. The reason why the Earth was thrown off from 
 the Sun was because our humanity could not endure the 
 Sun's tremendous physical and spiritual impulses. Even 
 after an enormous distance had been placed between 
 Earth and Sun, the spiritual impulse would still have 
 been too strong had it not been sent first to the Moon, to 
 be used by Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, for man's 
 benefit. A number of Archangels (ordinary Sun-spirits) 
 were given Jehovah as helpers in reflecting these spiritual 
 impulses from the Sun upon the humanity of the Earth, 
 ic the form of Jehovistic or Race-religions. 
 
 The lowest vehicle of the Archangels is the desire body. 
 Our desire body was added in the Moon Period, at which
 
 404 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 time Jehovah was the highest Initiate. Therefore Jeliovah 
 is able to deal with man's desire body. Jehovah's lowest 
 vehicle is the human spirit (see diagram 14) and its coun- 
 terpart is the desire body. The Archangels are His helpers 
 because they are able to manage the spiritual Sun-forces 
 and the desire body is their lowest vehicle. Thus they are 
 a!)le to work with and prepare humanity for the time when 
 it can receive the spiritual impulses directly from the Solar 
 Orb, without the intervention of the Moon. 
 
 Upon Christ, as the highest Initiate of "^he Sun Period, 
 is laid the task of sending out this impulse. The impulse 
 which Jehovah reflected was sent out by Christ, Who thus 
 prepared both the Earth and humanity for His direct 
 ingress. 
 
 The expression, "prepared the Earth," means that all 
 evolution on a planet is accompanied by the evolution of 
 that planet itself. Had some observer gifted with spiritual 
 sight watched the evolution of our Earth from some distant 
 star, he would have noticed a gradual change taking place 
 in the Earth's desire body. 
 
 Under the old dispensation the desire bodies of people 
 in general were improved by means of the law. This work 
 is still going on in the majority of people, who are thus 
 preparing themselves for the higher life. 
 
 The higher life (Initiation) does not commence, how- 
 ever, until the work on the vital body begins. The means 
 used for bringing that into activity is Love, or rather 
 Altruism. The former word has been so abused that it no 
 longer conveys the meaning here required. 
 
 During the old dispensation the path of Initiation was 
 not free and open, except to the chosen few. The Hiero- 
 phants of the Mysteries collected certain families al)nut 
 the Temples, setting them apart from all the other people.
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 405 
 
 These chosen families were then rigorously guarded as 
 to certain rites and ceremonies. Their marriages and 
 sexual intercourse were regulated by the Hierophants. 
 
 The effect of this was to produce a race having the 
 proper degree of laxity between the dense and vital bod- 
 ies; also to wake the desire body from its state of leth- 
 argy during sleep. Thus a special few were made fit for 
 Initiation and were given opportunities that could not 
 be given to all. We see instances of this method among 
 the Jews, where the tribe of Levi were the chosen Tem- 
 plars; also in the caste of the Brahmins, who were the 
 only priestly class among the Hindus. 
 
 The Mission of Christ, in addition to saving the lost, 
 was to make Initiation possible to all ; therefore Jesus 
 was not a Levite of the class to which priesthood came by 
 inheritance. He came from the common people and, 
 though not of the teacher class, His teaching was higher 
 than that of Moses. 
 
 Christ Jesus did not deny Moses, the law. nor the 
 prophets. On the contrary, lie acknowledged them all 
 and showed the people that they were Ilis witnesses, as 
 they all pointed to One Who was to come. He told the 
 people that those things had sensed their purpose and 
 that henceforth Love must supersede Law. 
 
 Christ Jesus was killed. In connection with this fact, 
 we come to the supreme and fundamental difference be- 
 tween Him and the previous teachers, in whom the Race- 
 spirits were born. They all died and must be reborn 
 again and again to help their jieoples bear their destiny. 
 The Archangel Michael (the Kace-.spirit of the Jews) 
 raised up Moses, who was taken up to Mount Nebo to die. 
 He was reborn as Elijah. Elijah returned as John the 
 Baptist; Buddha died and was reborn as Shankara-
 
 406 RCSICKL'CIAN COtiMO-COXCEPTION 
 
 charya; Shri Krishna says, "Whenever there is decay of 
 Dharma , . , and . . . exaltation of Adharma, then 
 I myself come forth for the protection of good, for the 
 destruction of evil-doers, for the sake of firmly establishing 
 Dharma. I am born from age to age." 
 
 When death came Moses' face shone and Buddha's body 
 became alight. They all reached the stage when the spirit 
 begins to shine from within — but then they died. 
 
 Christ Jesus reached that stage on the ]\Iount of Trans- 
 figuration. It is of the very highest significance that 
 His real ivork took place subsequent to that event. He 
 sufl:ered; was Jiilled — and resurrected. 
 
 Being killed is a very different thing from dying. The 
 blood that had been the vehicle of tlie Eace-spirit must 
 flow and be cleansed of tliat contaminating influence. Love 
 of father and mother, exclusive of other fathers and moth- 
 ers, must go — otherwise Universal Brotherhood and an 
 all-eml)racing. Altruistic Love could never become an 
 actuality. 
 
 The Ci.eaxsing Blood. 
 
 When the Savior Christ Jesus was crucified His body 
 was pierced in five places; in the five centers where the 
 currents of the vital body flow; and the pressure of the 
 crown of thorns caused a flow from the sixth also. (This 
 is a hint to those who already know these currents. A 
 full elucidation of this matter cannot be publicly given 
 out at this time.) 
 
 When the blood flowed from these centers, the great 
 Sun-spirit Christ was liljerated from the physical vehicle 
 of Jesus and found Himself in the Earth, with individual 
 vehicles. The already existing planetary vehicles He per- 
 meated with His own vehicles and, in the twinkling of an
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSION 407 
 
 eye, diffused His own desire body over the planet, whicli 
 has enabled Him tliencel'orth to work upon the Earth and 
 its humanity from iritliiii. 
 
 At that moment a tremendous Avave of spiritual sunh<,'ht 
 flooded the Earth. It rent the veil which the Race-spirit 
 had hung before the Tem])le to keep out all but the chosen 
 few, and it made the Path of Initiation free thenceforth 
 *o whomsoever will. 80 far as concerned the Spiritual 
 Worlds, this wave transformed the conditions of p]arth 
 like a flash of lightning, but the dense, concrete conditions 
 are, of course, much more slowly affected. 
 
 Like all rapid and high vibrations of light, this great 
 wave blinded the people by its dazzling brilliance, there- 
 tore it was said that "the Sun was darkened.'' The very 
 opposite was what actually occurred. The Sun was not 
 darkened, but shone out in glorious splendor. It was the 
 excess of light that blinded the people, and only as the 
 entire Earth absorbed the desire body of the bright Sun- 
 spirit did the vibration return to a more normal rate. 
 
 The expression, "the cleansing blood of Christ Jesus," 
 means that as the blood flowed on Calvary, it bore with it 
 the great Sun-spirit Christ, Who by that means secured 
 admission to the earth itself and since that moment has 
 been its Regent. He diffused His own desire body through- 
 out the planet, thereby cleansing it from all the vile influ- 
 ences which had grown up under the regime of the Race- 
 spirit. 
 
 Under the law all sinned ; nay, more — they could not 
 help it. They had not evolved to where they could do 
 right for Love's sake. The desire nature was so strong that 
 it was an impossibility for them to rule it altogether, there- 
 fore their debts, engendered under the law of Consequence, 
 piled up to monstrous proportions. Evolution would have
 
 408 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 been terribly delayed and many lost to our life wave 
 altogether if some help had not been given. 
 
 Therefore did Christ come "to seek and to save that 
 which was lost." He took away the sin of the world by 
 His cleansing blood, which gave Him entrance to the 
 Earth and its humanity. He purified the conditions and 
 we owe it to Him that we are able to gather for our desire 
 bodies purer desire-stuff than formerly, and He continues 
 working to help us, by making our external environment 
 constantly purer. 
 
 That this was and is done at the expense of great suf- 
 fering to Himself, no one can doubt who is able to form 
 the least conception of the limitations endured by that 
 Great Spirit in entering the hampering conditions of 
 physical existence, even in the best and purest vehicle pos- 
 sible; nor is His present limitation as Regent of the Earth 
 much less painful. True, He is also Regent of the Sun, 
 and therefore only partially confined to the Earth, yet the 
 limitations set by the crampingly slow vibrations of our 
 dense planet must be almost unendurable. 
 
 Had Christ Jesus simply died, it would have been im- 
 possible for Him to have done this work, but the Christians 
 have a rise7i Savior ; One Who is ever present to help those 
 who call upon His Name. Having suffered like unto our- 
 selves in all things and knowing fully our needs. He is 
 lenient toward our mistakes and failures so long as we 
 continue trying to live the good life. We must ever keep 
 ueiore our eyes the fact that the only real failure is ceasing 
 to try. 
 
 Upon the death of the dense body of Christ Jesus, the 
 seedatom was returned to the original owner, Jesus 
 of Nazareth, who for some time afterward, while function- 
 ing in a vital body which he had gathered temporarily,
 
 CHRIST AND HIS MISSIUX 409 
 
 taught the nucleus of the new faith wliicli Christ liad left 
 boliind. Jesus of Xazareth has since had the guidance of 
 the esoteric branches wliich sprang up all over Europe. 
 
 In many places tlie Kniglits of tlie Round Table were 
 higii Initiates in the Mysteries of tlie Xew Dispensation, 
 '^o were the Knights of The Grail — to whom was finally 
 ^onfided Joseph of Ariniathea's Grail Gup, which was used 
 by Christ Jesus at The Last Supper. They were after- 
 ward entrusted also with the Lance which pierced His 
 ■jide, and the receptacle which received the blood from the 
 wound. 
 
 The Druids of Ireland and the Trottes of Xorthern 
 Russia were esoteric schools through which the Master 
 Jesus worked during the so-called "Dark Ages," but, dark 
 though they were, the spiritual impulse spread, and from 
 the standpoint of the occult scientist they were "Bright 
 Ages" compared to the growing materialism of the last 
 300 years, which has increased physical knowledge im- 
 mensely, but has almost extinguished the Light of tlie 
 Spirit. 
 
 Tales of "The Grail," "Knights of The Round Table," 
 etc., are now scouted as superstitions and all that cannot 
 be materially demonstrated is regarded as unwortliy of 
 belief. Glorious as are the discoveries of modern science, 
 they have been bought at the terrible price of crushing the 
 spiritual intuition and, from a sjjiritual standpoint, no 
 darker day than the present lias ever dawned. 
 
 The Elder Brothers, Jesus among them, have striven 
 and are striving to counteract this terribk> influence, which 
 is like that in the eyes of the snake, causing the bird to 
 lull into its jaws. Every attempt to enlighten the people 
 and awaken in them a desire to cultivate tlie spiritual side 
 of life, is an evidence of the activity df the Khler Ik'^thers.
 
 410 
 
 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CON'CEPTION 
 
 May their efforts be crowned with success and speed the 
 day wlicn modern science sliall be spiritualized and con- 
 duct its investigations of matter from the standpoint of 
 spirit, for tlien, and not until then, will it arrive at a true 
 knowledge of the world. 
 
 "As Above, So Below." • 
 
 Tho world, the man and the atom are governed by the same 
 law. Our dense earth is now in its 4th stage of consolidation. 
 The mind, the desire body and the vital body are less solid than 
 our 4th vehicle, the dense body. In the atomic weight of the 
 chemical elements there is a similar arrangement. The 4th 
 group marks the acme of density.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Futurp: Di:velop^[ent and Initiation', 
 The Seven Days of Creation. 
 
 THE Rosicrucian speaks of the Earth Period as ^lars- 
 Mercury. The great creative Day of Manifesta- 
 tion is embodied in the names of the days of the 
 week, for our week-days have been named after the evolu- 
 tionary stages through which the virgin spirits pass in 
 their pilgrimage through matter. 
 
 Day. Corrfspo)Hls io the Is ruled by 
 
 Saturday Saturn Period Saturn 
 
 Sunday Sun Period The Sun 
 
 Monday Moon Period The Moon 
 
 Tuesday First half of the Earth Period Mars 
 
 "Wednesday .... Second half of the Earth Period.. . . Mercury 
 
 Thursday Tupiter Period lupiter 
 
 Friday Venus Period Venus 
 
 The Vulcan Period is the last Period of our scheme of 
 evolution. The quintessence of all the j)receding Periods 
 is extracted by the recapitulation of spiral after spiral. 
 No new work is done until the very last devolution on the 
 very last Globe and then only in the Seventh Epoch. 
 Therefore the Vulcan Period may be said to correspond to 
 the week, which includes all of the seven days. 
 
 The claim of astrologers that the days of tlie week are 
 ruled by tlve particular ])lanet for which they are named, 
 is well-founded. The ancients were also familiar with this 
 occult knowledge, as is shown in their mythologies, in 
 
 411
 
 412 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 wliich the names of the gods are associated with the days 
 of the week. Saturday is plainly "Saturn's day"; Sunday 
 is correlated to the Sun, and Monday to the Moon. The 
 Latins call Tuesday "Dies Martis," which obviously shows 
 its connection with Mars, the god of war. The name 
 "Tuesday" is derived from "Tirsdag," "Tir" or "Tyr," 
 being the name of the Norse god of war. "Wednesday" 
 was "AVotensday," from Woten, also a Xorse god ; it is 
 called "Dies ^Mercurii" by the Latins, showing its associa- 
 tion with Mercury, as given in our list. 
 
 Thursday, or "Thorsdag," is named for "Thor," the 
 Norse god of thunder, and is called "Dies Jovis" by the 
 Latins, after the thunder gods, "Jove" and "Jupiter." 
 
 Friday is named for the Norse goddess of beauty, 
 "Freya," and for similar reasons, the Latins call it "Dies 
 Veneris," or Day of Venus. 
 
 These names of Periods have nothing to do with the 
 physical planets, but refer to past, present or future in- 
 carnations of the Earth; for, again applying the Hermetic 
 axiom, "As above, so below," the macrocosm must have its 
 incarnations as well as the microcosm, man. 
 
 Occult science teaches that there are 777 incarnations, 
 but that does not mean that the Earth undergoes 777 
 metamorphoses. It means that evolving life makes 
 7 Revolutions around the 
 7 Globes of the 
 7 World Periods. 
 
 This pilgrimage of Involution and Evolution, including 
 the "short cut" of Initiation, is embodied in the Caduceus, 
 or "Staff of Mercury" (see diagram 15), so called because 
 this occult symbol indicates The Path of Initiation, which 
 has been open to man only since the beginning of the 
 Mercury half of the Earth Period. Some of the lesser
 
 DIAGRAM U 
 
 The Seven Days of Creation 
 
 AND 
 
 The Four Great Initiations 
 
 ORDINARY HUMANITY PURSUES THE SPIRAL PATH 
 THE INITIATE GOES THE STRAIGHT AND NARROW WAY THAT LEADS 
 
 Saturn -Period 
 
 (Saturday) 
 Violet 
 
 Venus-Perioo 
 
 (FRIDAY) 
 RiED 
 
 Moon -Period 
 
 (monoav) 
 
 Blue 
 
 Earth - 
 
 MERCURV-HALF 
 (WEDNtSOAYJ-YELLOW 
 
 THEWEEK. 
 (embracing m.lthe oavs) 
 White 
 
 (iNCLUniNO AaTHECOlQRs) 
 
 5un-Period 
 
 (SUNDAY) 
 
 Indigo 
 
 Jupiter-Period 
 (Thursday) 
 Orange 
 
 - Per 1 OD 
 
 MARS - HALF 
 (uJESDAY) GREEN 
 
 The Wayof Initiation 
 There was no initiation prior to the end of the 
 Mars half of the Earth Period . The. lesser mys- 
 teries EMBRACE Human Evoltion in the Mercury 
 half of the Earth-Period
 
 4] 4 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 mysteries were given to the earlier Lemurians and Atlan- 
 teans, but not the Four Great Initiations. 
 
 The black serpent on diagram 15 indicates the winding, 
 cyclic path of Involution, comprising the Saturn, Sun and 
 Mood Periods, and the Mars half of the Earth Period, 
 during which the evolving life built its vehicles, not be- 
 coming fully awake and clearly conscious of the outside 
 world until the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch. 
 
 The white serpent represents tlie path that the human 
 race will follow through the Mercury half of the Earth 
 Period, and the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods, dur- 
 ing whicli pilgrimage man's consciousness will expand into 
 that of an omniscient, Creative Intelligence. 
 
 The serpentine path is the path followed by the great 
 majority; but the "Staff of Mercury," around which the 
 serpents twine, shows the "straight and narrow way," tlie 
 path of Initiation, which enables those who walk therein 
 to accomplish in a few short lives that which it requires 
 millions of years for the majority of mankind to accom- 
 plish. 
 
 It need scarcely be said that no description of the initia- 
 tory ceremonies can be given, as the first vow of the Ini- 
 tiate is silence; but even if permissible, it would not be 
 important. What concerns i;s in getting a bird's-eye view 
 of the evolutionary path is to ascertain the results of the 
 ceremonies. 
 
 The whole result of initiation is to give to the spiritually 
 aspiring an opportunity to develop the higher faculties 
 and powers in a short time and by severe training, thereby 
 gaining the expansion of consciousness that all mankind 
 will surely possess eventually, but which the vast majority 
 choose to acquire through the slow process of ordinary evo- 
 lution. We mav know the states of consciousness and
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 415 
 
 their concomitant powers attained hy the candidate as he 
 passes through successive great Initiations, provided we 
 know what those future states and powers will be for hu- 
 manity in general. Some hints have been given and more 
 may be logically deduced by an application of the law of 
 Correspondences, to give a fairly rounded picture of the 
 evolution in store for all of us, and the magnitude of tiie 
 great steps in Initiation. To do this it may help us to 
 glance back over the steps by which the consciousness of 
 man has been evolved through the various Periods. 
 
 We remember that during the Saturn Period the uncon- 
 sciousness of man was similar to that of the dense body 
 when plunged into the deepest trance condition ; this was 
 succeeded, in the Sun period, by a dreamless-sleep con- 
 sciousness. In the Moon Period the first glimmering of 
 waking showed itself in inward pictures of outward things. 
 The entire consciousness consisted of such inward repre- 
 sentations of external olijccts, colors, or sounds. At last, 
 in the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this picture- 
 consciousness gave way to the present full waking-con- 
 sciousness, in which objects could be ol)serve(l outside, 
 clearly and distinctly outlined in space. Wlien this objec- 
 tive-consciousness was attained, man became aware of an 
 outside world and for the first time thoroughly realized 
 the difference between "self" and "others." He then real- 
 ized his separatencss and thencet'nrth the "I" consciousness. 
 Egoism, became paramount. As previous to tliat time 
 there had been no thoughts nor ideas dealing with an out- 
 side world, there had cxjnsequently been no memory of 
 events. 
 
 The change from the internal picture consciousness to 
 the ol)jective-seU'-consciousness was effected by a very slow 
 process, commensurate with its magnitude, lasting from
 
 416 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 the existence on Globe C in tiie tliird Revolution of the 
 Moon Period, until the latter part oi' tiie Atlantean Epoch. 
 
 During thai time the evolving life passed through four 
 great stages of animal-/ j'^'c development before reaching the 
 human stage. These steps of the past correspond to four 
 stages yet to be passed through, and to the four initiations. 
 
 Within these four stages of consciousness previously 
 passed there are altogether thirteen steps, and from man's 
 present state to the last of the Great Initiations there are 
 also thirteen initiations — the nine degrees of the lesser 
 mysteries and the four Great Initiations. 
 
 There is a similar division among our present animals 
 which can be traced through Form, because, as the form 
 is the expression of the life, so each step in its development 
 must necessarily show a step forward in consciousness. 
 
 Cuvier was the first to divide the animal kingdom into 
 four primary classes, but was not so successful in his divi- 
 sion of these classes into sub-classes. The embryologist, 
 Karl Ernst von Baer, also Professor Agassiz and other 
 scientists, classify the animal kingdom into four primary 
 and thirteen subdivisions, as follows: 
 
 J. BADIATES: 
 
 1 — Polyps, Sea-anemones and Coral. 
 
 2 — Acalephs, or Jelly-fish. 
 
 3 — Starfish, Sea-urchins. 
 TI MOLLUSKS : 
 
 4 — Acephala (oysters, etc.). 
 
 5 — Gasteropoda (snails). 
 
 6 — Cephalopoda. 
 
 III AETICULATES: 
 
 7 — Worms. 
 
 8 — Crustacea (lobsters, etc.). 
 
 9 — Insects. 
 
 IV VERTEBRATES: 
 
 10— Fishes. 
 11— Reptiles. 
 12— Birds. 
 13 — Mammals.
 
 FUTUKE DEVELOPMENT 417 
 
 The first three divisions correspond to the remaining 
 three devolutions of the Mercury half of the Earth Period, 
 and their nine steps correspond to the nine degrees of the 
 lesser mysteries, which will have been taken by humanity 
 in general when it has reached the middle of the last 
 Eevolution of the Earth Period. 
 
 The fourth division in the list of the advancing animal 
 kingdom has four subdivisions : Fishes, Keptiles, Birds, 
 and Mammals. The steps in consciousness thus indicated 
 correspond to similar states of advancement to be attained 
 by humanity at the end of the Earth, Jupiter, Venus, and 
 Vulcan Periods and which any qualified individual may 
 now attain by initiation. The first of the Great Initiations 
 gives the stage of consciousness which will be attained by 
 ordinary humanity at the end of the Earth Period ; the 
 second that to which all will attain at the end of the 
 Jupiter Period ; the third gives the extension of conscious- 
 ness to be reached at the close of the Venus Period ; the 
 last brings to the initiate the power and omniscience to 
 whicli the majority will attain only at the end of the Vul- 
 can Period. 
 
 The Objective-Consciousness by which we obtain knowl- 
 edge of the outside world is dependent upon wliat we 
 ])erceive through the medium of the senses This we call 
 ''real,'' in contradistinction to our thoughts and ideas- 
 which come to us through our inner consciousness; their 
 reality is not apparent to us in the same way as that of 
 a book or table, or other visil)le or tangible object in space. 
 Thoughts and idea.5 seem misty and f//jreal, therefore we 
 speak of a "mere" thought, or of "just" an idea. 
 
 The ideas and thoughts of today, however, have an evo- 
 lution before them ; they are destined to become as real, 
 clear and tangible as any of the objects of the outside 
 
 14
 
 418 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 world wliich we now perceive through the physical senses. 
 At present, when a thing or a color is thought of, the pic- 
 ture or color presented by the memory to our inner con- 
 sciousness is but a dim and shadowy one compared with 
 the thing thought of. 
 
 As early as the Jupiter Period there will be a marked 
 change in this respect. Then the dream-pictures of the 
 Moon Period will return, but they will be subject to the 
 call of the thinker, and not mere reproductions of outer 
 objects. Thus there will be a combination of the pictures 
 of the Moon Period and the thoughts and ideas consciously 
 developed during the Earth Period, that is, it will be a 
 Self -Conscious Picture-Conscioiisness. 
 
 When a man of the Jupiter Period says "red," or speaks 
 the name of an object, a clear and exact reproduction of 
 the pai'tic'ular shade of red of wliicli he is thinking, or of 
 the object to which he refers, will l)e presented to his inner 
 vision and will also be quite visible to the hearer. There 
 will be no misconcejjtion as to what is meant by the words 
 spoken. Thoughts and ideas will be alive and visible, 
 therefore hypocrisy and flattery will be entirely eliminated. 
 People can be seen exactly as they are. There will bo 
 both good and bad, but the two qualities will not be min- 
 gled in the same person. There will be the thoroughly 
 good man and the downright evil man, and one of the 
 serious problems of that time will be how to deal with 
 the latter. The ]\Ianichees, an Order of still higher spiritu- 
 ality than the Eosicrucians, are at present studying that 
 very problem. An idea of the condition anticipated may 
 be gained from a short resume of their legend. (All 
 mystic orders have a legend symbolical of their ^d^als and 
 aspirations.) 
 
 In the legend of the Maniohe'^s there are two kingdon/»
 
 FUTUKE DEVELOPMENT 419 
 
 — that of the Liglit-Elves and that of the Xight-P]lves. 
 The latter attack the former, are defeated and must be 
 punished. But, as tlie Light-Elves are as thoroughly good 
 as the Night-Elves are bad, they cannot inflict evil upon 
 their foes, so they must he punished icith Good. There- 
 fore a part of the kingdom of the Light-Elves is incor- 
 porated with that of the Night-Elves and in this way the 
 evil is in time overcome. Hfite which will not submit to 
 hate, must succumb to Love. 
 
 The internal pictures of the Moon Period were a cer- 
 tain expression of man's external environment. In the 
 .hipiter Period the i)i(tures will be expressed from within; 
 they will be an outcome of tlie inner life of the man. ITe 
 will also possess the additional faculty, which he cultivated 
 in the Earth Period, of seeing things in space outside of 
 himself. In the Moon Period he did not see the concrete 
 thing, but only its soul-<[ualities. In the Jupiter Period 
 lie will see both, and will thus have a thorough percei)tion 
 and understanding of his surroundings. At a later stage 
 in the same Period, this perceptive ability will be suc- 
 ceeded by a still higher phase. His power to form clear 
 mental conceptions of colors, objects, or tones will enable 
 him to contact and influence supersensuous beings of vari- 
 ous orders and to secure their obedience, employing their 
 forces as he wishes. He will be unable to send out from 
 himself. the forces wherewith to carry out his designs, how- 
 ever, and will be dependent upon the help of these super- 
 physical beings, who will then be at his service. 
 
 At the close of the Venus Period he will be able to use 
 his own force to give his pictures life and to set them out 
 from himself as objects in space. He will then possess an 
 Objective, Self -Conscious, Creative-Consciousness. 
 
 Very little can be said alx)ut the high spiritual ron-
 
 420 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONX'EPTION 
 
 soiousncss whicli will he attained at the close of the Vulcan 
 reriod ; it would he quite heyond our present comprehen- 
 sion. 
 
 Spirals within Spirals. 
 
 It must not be supposed that these states of conscious- 
 ness commence at the beginning of the Periods to which 
 they belong and last until the end. There is always the 
 Eecapitulation, and therefore there must be the corre- 
 sponding stages of consciousness on an ascending scale. 
 The Saturn devolution of any Period, the stay on Globe 
 A, and the first Epoch on any Globe, are repetitions of 
 the Saturn Period states of development. The Sun ]^evo- 
 lution, the stay on Globe B, and the second Epoch on any 
 Globe are Recapitulations of the Sun Period states of de- 
 velopment, and so on, all the way through. Hence it will 
 be seen that the consciousness which is to be the especial 
 and peculiar result or product of any Period, does not 
 begin to l)e evolved until all the Pecapitulations have been 
 made. The waking-consciousness of the Earth Period was 
 not started until the Fourth Revolution, when the life 
 wave had reached the Fourth Globe (D), and was in the 
 Fourth or Atlantean Epoch on that Globe. 
 
 The Jupiter consciousness will not start in the Jupiter 
 Period until the Fifth Revolution, when the Fifth Globe 
 (E) has been reached and the Fifth Epoch commenceb 
 on that Globe. 
 
 Correspondingly, the Venus consciousness will not begin 
 until the Sixth Revolution has come to the Sixth Globe 
 and Epoch, and the special- Vulcan work will be confined 
 to the very last Globe and Epoch, just before the Day of 
 Manifestation closes. 
 
 The time required for passing through these respective
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 421 
 
 Periods varies greatly. The further into matter the virgin 
 spirits descend, the slower their progress and the more 
 numerous the steps or stages of progression. After the 
 nadir of material existence has been pa.ssed and the life 
 wave ascends into more tenuous and mobile conditions, the 
 progress is gradually accelerated. The Sun Period is of 
 somewhat longer duration than the Saturn Period, and 
 the Moon Period is longer than the Sun Period. The 
 Mars (or first) half of the Earth Period is the longest 
 half of any Period. Then the time begins to shorten 
 again, so that the IMercury half of the Earth Period, the 
 latter three and a half Revolutions, will occupy less time 
 than the Mars half; the Jupiter Period will be shorter 
 than the Moon Period ; the Venus Period shorter than 
 the corresponding Sun Period; and the Vulcan Period 
 the shortest Period of them all. 
 
 The states of consciousness of the different Periods 
 may be tabulated as follows: 
 
 Period Ccrrcspoiidinff consciousness 
 
 Saturn T^iicon.sciousness torresii«m<liiig to deep trance 
 
 Sun rnt'oiisoiousness reseniblinjj dreamless sleep 
 
 Moon Picturo eonsriousness corresponding to dream state 
 
 I'^artli Waking, objective consciousness 
 
 .Tiipiter Self-conscious picture consciousness 
 
 V(>nus Objective, Self-conscious, Creative consciousness 
 
 Vulcan Highest Spiritual Consciousness 
 
 Having taken a general survey of the state? of conscious- 
 ness to bo (k'veloped in the next tliree and a lialf Porinds, 
 we will now study the means of attainment. 
 
 AlCUKMY and S()L"L-(iliOWTII. 
 
 The dense body was started in the Saturn P-criod. ])assi'd 
 through various transformations in the Sun and M(X)n
 
 422 KUSICKUCIAN C0SM0-C'0N"CEPT10x\ 
 
 ]''eriods, and will i-raeh its highest deve]()i)inent in the 
 Earth Period. 
 
 The vital body was started in the second Ik'volution of 
 the Sun Period, was reeonstnietcd in the Moon and Earth 
 Periods, and will reach perfection in the Jupiter Period, 
 wdiich is its fourth stage, as the Earth Period is the fourth 
 stage for the dense body. 
 
 The desire body was started in the Moon period, recon- 
 structed in the Earth period, will be furtlier modified in 
 the Jupiter Period, reaching perfection in the Venus 
 Period. 
 
 The mind was started in the Earth Period, will be modi- 
 fied in the Jupiter and A^enus Periods, and attain to ])er- 
 fection in the Vulcan Period. 
 
 Reference to diagram 8 will show that the lowest Globe 
 of the Jupiter Period is located in the Etheric Region. It 
 would therefore be impossible to use the dense physical 
 vehicle there, as only a vital body can be used in the 
 Etheric Region. Yet it must not l)e supposed that after 
 spending the time from tlie beginning of the Saturn 
 Period to the end of the Earth Period in completing and 
 perfecting this body, it is tlicn thrown away that man 
 may function in a "higher" vehicle I 
 
 Nothing in Nature is wasted. In the Jupiter Period 
 the forces of the dense body will be superimposed upon 
 the completed vital body. That vehicle will then possess 
 the powers of the dense body in addition to its own facul- 
 ties, and will tliei'efore be a imuh moi'e valuable instru- 
 ment for the e.\i)ression of the tlireefi)l(l spirit than if 
 built from its own forces alone. 
 
 Similarly, Globe D of the Venus Period is located in 
 the Desire World (see diagram 8), hence neither a dense 
 nor a vital body could be used as an instrument of con-
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 423 
 
 sciousncsp, therefore the essences of the perfected dense 
 and vital bodies ai'e incorporated in the completed desire 
 body, the iattei' thus becoming a vehicle of transcendent 
 qualities, marvelously adaptable and so responsive to the 
 slightest wish of the indwelling s])irit that in our present 
 limitations, it is beyond our utmost conception. 
 
 Yet the efliciency of even this splendid vehicle will be 
 transcended when in the Vulcan period its essence, to- 
 gether with the essences of the dense and vital bodies, are 
 added to the mind body, which becomes the highest of 
 num's vehicles, containing within itself the quintessence 
 of all that was best in all the vehicles. The vehicle of the 
 Venus Period being beyond our present power of conce])- 
 tion, how nmch more so is that which will be at the service 
 of the divine beings of the Vulcan Period ! 
 
 During involution the creative Hierarchies assisted man 
 to arouse into activity the threefold spirit, the p]go, to 
 build the threefold body, and to acquire the link of mind. 
 Now, however, on the seventh day (to use the language 
 of tiie Bible), God rests. Man must work out his own 
 salvation. The threefold spirit must complete the working 
 out of the plan begun by the Gods. 
 
 The human spirit, which was awakened during Involu- 
 tion in the Moon Period, will be the most prominent of 
 the three aspects of the si)irit in the evolution of the 
 Jupiter Period, which is the corresi)onding Period on the 
 u|)ward arc of the spiral. The life spirit, which was 
 started into activity in the Sun Period, will manifest its 
 principal activity in the corresponding \'enus Period, and 
 the i)ai'ti(ular inlluences of the Divine Sjjirit will be strong- 
 est in the X'ulcan Period, because it was vivified in the 
 corresponding Saturn Period. 
 
 All three aspects of the s])irit are active all the time
 
 424 KOSI CRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 during evolution, l)ut the principal activity of eacli aspect 
 will be unfolded in those particular Periods, because the 
 work to be done there is its special work. 
 
 When the threefold spirit had evolved the threefold body 
 and gained control of it through the focus of Mind, it 
 commenced to evolve the threefold soul by working from 
 within. How much or how little soul a man has depends 
 upon the amount of work the spirit has done in the bodies. 
 This has been explained in the chapter describing post 
 mortem experiences. 
 
 As much of the desire lx)dy as has been worked upon 
 by the Ego is transmuted into the emotional soul, and is 
 nltimately assimilated by the human sj^irit, the special 
 vehicle of which is the desire body. 
 
 As much of the vital body as has been worked upon by 
 the life spirit, becomes the Intellectual soul, and it builds 
 the life spirit, because that aspect of the threefold spirit 
 has its counterpart in the vital body. 
 
 As much of the dense body as has been worked upon 
 by the Divine Spirit is called the Conscious soul, and is 
 ultimately merged in the Divine Spirit, because the dense 
 body is its material emanation. 
 
 The Conscious soul grows by action, external impacts, 
 and experience. 
 
 The Emotional soul grows l)y the feelings and emotions 
 generated by actions and experiences. 
 
 Tlie Intellectual soul, as mediator between the other 
 two, grows by the exercise of memory, by which it links 
 together past and present experiences and the feelings 
 engendered thereby, thus creating "sympathy" and "an- 
 tipathy," which could not exist apart from memory, be- 
 cause tlie feelings resulting from experience alone would be 
 evanescent.
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 425 
 
 During involution the spirit progressed by growing 
 bodies, but evolution depends upon soul growth — the trans- 
 mutation of the bodies into soul. The soul is, so to say, 
 the (juintessence, the power or force of the body, and when 
 a body has been completely built and brought to perfec- 
 tion through the stages and Periods as above described, 
 the soul is fully extracted therefrom and is absorbed by 
 the one of the three aspects of the spirit which generated 
 the body in the first place ; thus : 
 
 The Conscious sotd will be absorbed by the divine spirit 
 in the seventh Revolution of the Jupiter Period ; 
 
 The Intellectual foul will be absorbed by the life spirit 
 in the sixth Kevohition of the Venus Period; 
 
 The Emotional sont will be absorbed l)y the human spirit 
 in the fifth Kevolution of the Vulcan Period. 
 
 The Creative AVohd. 
 
 The mind is tlie most important instrument possessed 
 l)y the spirit, and its special instrument in the work of 
 creation. The spiritualized and perfected larynx will spt-ak 
 the creative Word, but the perfected mind will decide as 
 to the particular form and the volume of vibration, and 
 will thus l)e the determining factor. Imagination will be 
 the spiritualized faculty directing the work of creation. 
 
 There is a strong tendency at the present time to regard 
 the faculty of imagination slightingly, yet it is one of the 
 most imjx)rtant factors in our civilization. If it were not 
 for the imagination, we would still be naked savages. 
 Imagination i)lanned our houses, our clothes and our trans- 
 portation and transmission facilities. Had not the in- 
 ventors of these improvements possessed the mind and 
 imagination to form mental inuiges, the improvements 
 could never liave become concrete realities. In our nuite-
 
 426 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION ■ 
 
 rialistic day and ago there is scarcely an elTort niaile to 
 conceal the contempt in wliich the faculty of imagination 
 is generally held, and none feel the efTects of this more 
 acutely than inventors. They aie usually classed as 
 "cranks," and 3'et they have hecn the chief factors in tlie 
 subjugation of tlie I'liysical World and in making our 
 social environment what it is today. Any improvement in 
 spiritual or physical conditions must first be imagined as 
 a ])ossjbility before it can become an actuality. 
 
 If the student will turn to diagram 1 this fact will 1)6- 
 come clear. In the comparison there drawn between the 
 functions of the different human vehicles and the parts of 
 a, stereopticon, the mind corresponds to the lens. It is the 
 focusing medium whereby tlie ideas wrought by the imagi- 
 nation of the spirit are projected upon the material uni- 
 verse. First they are thought-forms only, but when the 
 desire to realize the imagined possibilities has set the man 
 to work in the Physical World, they become what we call 
 concrete "realities." 
 
 At the present time, however, the mind is not focused 
 in a way that enables it to give a clear and true picture of 
 what the spirit imagines. It is not one-pointed. It gives 
 misty and clouded pictures. Hence the necessity of experi- 
 ment to show the inadequacies of the first conception, and 
 bring alx)ut new imaginings and ideas until the image 
 produced by the spirit in mental substance has been repro- 
 duced in physical substance. 
 
 At the best, we are able to shape through the mind only 
 such images' as have io do with Form, because the human 
 mind was not started until the Earth Period, and there- 
 fore is now in its form, or "mineral" stage, hence in our 
 operations we are confined to forms, to minerals. We can 
 imacrine wavs and moans of working with the mineral
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 427 
 
 forms of the three lower kingdoms, but can do little or 
 notliing with living; bodies. We may indeed graft living 
 branch to living tree, or living part of animal or man to 
 other living part, but it is not life with which we are 
 working; it is form onlv. We are making different condi- 
 tions, but the life wliich already inhabited the form con- 
 tinues to do so still. To create life is lx3yond man's power 
 until his mind has become alive. 
 
 In the Jupiter Period the mind will Ije vivified to some 
 extent and man can then imagine forms which will live 
 and grow, like plants. 
 
 In the Yenus Period, when his mind has acquired '"Feel- 
 ing." he can create living, growing, and feeliiKj things. 
 
 When he reaches i^erfection, at the end of the Vulcan 
 Period, he will be able to "imagine" into existence crea- 
 tures that will live, grow, feel, and think. 
 
 In the Saturn Period the life wave which is now man 
 started on its evolution. The Lords of ^lind were then 
 human. They worked with man at that Period, when he 
 was mineral. They now have nothing to do with the lower 
 kingdoms, but are concerned solely with our human 
 development. 
 
 Our present animals started their mineral existence in 
 the Sun Period, at which time the Archangels were human, 
 therefore the Archangels are the rulers and guides of the 
 evolution of that which is now animal, but have nothing to 
 do with plant or minoral. 
 
 The present plants had their mineral existence in the 
 ^loon Period. The Angels were then human, therefore 
 they have special concern with tiie life that now inhabits 
 the plants, to guide it u)) 1o llir human stage; I)ut they 
 have no interest in the minerals. 
 
 Our present luunanilv will have to work with the new
 
 488 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 life wave, which entered evolution in the Earth Period and 
 now i'Nsoids Hie fuinerals. We are now working with it 
 by means of the faculty of imagination, giving it form — 
 building it into ships, bridges, railways, houses, etc. 
 
 In the Jupiter Period we shall guide the evolution of the 
 plant kingdom, for that which is at present mineral will 
 then have a plant-like existence and we must work with it 
 there as the Angels are now doing with our plant kingdom. 
 Our faculty of imagination will be so developed that 
 we shall have the ability, not only to create forms by means 
 of it, but to endow those forms with vitality. 
 
 In the Yenus Period our present mineral life wave 
 shall have advanced another step, and we shall be doing for 
 the animals of that period what the Archangels are now 
 doing for our animals — giving them living and feeling 
 forms. 
 
 Lastly, in the Yulcan Period it will be our privilege 
 to give them a germinal mind, as the Lords of Mind did 
 to us. The present minerals will then have become the 
 humanity of the Vulcan Period, and we shall have passed 
 through stages similar to those through which the Angels 
 and Archangels are now passing. We shall then have 
 reached a point in evolution a little higher than that of the 
 present Lords of ]\Iind, for rememl)er, there is never an 
 exact reproduction anywhere, l)ut always progressive im- 
 provement, because of the spiral. 
 
 The Divine Spirit will absorb the human spirit at the 
 close of the Jupiter Period ; the life spirit at the close of 
 the Yenus Period : and the perfected ]\rind, eml)odying 
 all that it has garnered during its pilgrimage through all 
 the seven Periods, will be absorbed by the Divine Spirit at 
 the close of the Yulcan Period. (There is no contradic- 
 tion of the foregoing in the statement made elsewhere that
 
 FUTURE DEVELOPMENT 429 
 
 the Emotional soul will l)o absorbed by the human spirit in 
 the fifth Eevolution of the A'ulcan Period, l)ecause the 
 latter will then 1x3 within the Divine Spirit.) 
 
 Then will succeed the lonp: interval of subjective activity, 
 during which the virgin spirit will assimilate all the fruits 
 of the septenary Periods of active Manifestation. It is 
 then merged in God. from Whom it came, to re-emerge 
 at the dawn of another Great Day, as One of His glorious 
 helpers. During its past evolution its latent possibilities 
 have been transmuted to dynamic powers. It has acquired 
 Soul-power and a Creative Mind as the fruitage of its 
 pilgrimage through matter. It has advanced from impo- 
 tence to Omnipotence, from nescience to Omniscience.
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 The Method of Acquiring Fiust-IIand Knowledge. 
 The First Steps. 
 
 THE time lias now come for pointing out the way by 
 which each individual may investigate for himself 
 all the facts with which we have dealt thus far in 
 our study. As stated in the beginning, there are no special 
 "gifts'" bestowed upon any. All may know for themselves 
 the truth concerning the pilgrimage of the soul, the past 
 evolution and future destiny of the world, without being 
 compelled to depend upon tlie veracity of another. There 
 is a method whereby this vahiable faculty may be acquired, 
 and the earnest student qualify himself to investigate those 
 super-physical realms; a method by which, if persistently 
 followed, the powers of a God may be develoj^ed. 
 
 A simple illustration may indicate the first steps. The 
 very best mechanic is well-nigh helpless without the tools 
 of his craft. Indeed it is the hall-mark of a good artisan 
 that he is very fastidious as to the quality and condition 
 of the tools he uses, because he knows that the work de- 
 pends as much upon their excellence as upon his skill. 
 
 The Ego has several instruments — a dense body, a vital 
 body, a desire bodj'^ and a mind. These are its tools and 
 upon their quality and condition depends how much or how 
 little it can accomplish in its work of gathering experience 
 in each life. If the instruments are poor and dull there 
 
 430
 
 ACQUIKIAG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 431 
 
 will be but little spiritual growth and the life will be a 
 barren one, so far as the spirit is concerned. 
 
 We generally estimate a "successful" life by the bank 
 account, the social position attained, or the haj)pi- 
 ness resulting from a carefree existence and a sheltered 
 environment. 
 
 When life is regarded in that way all the principal 
 things that make for permanency are forgotten ; the indi- 
 vidual is blinded by the evanescent and illusionary. A 
 bank account seems such a very real success, the fact is 
 forgotten that from the moment the Ego leaves the body, it 
 has no equity in gold nor any other earthly treasure. It 
 nuiy even have to answer for the methods employed in 
 amassing tiiat hoard, and suffer great pain in seeing others 
 spend it. It is forgotten that the important social posi- 
 tion also disappears when the silver cord is loosed. Those 
 who once fawned may then sneer, and even those who were 
 faithful in life might shudder at the thought of an hour 
 s})ent with no company but that of the dead. " All that is 
 of this life alone is vanity. Only that is of true value 
 which can l)e taken with us across the threshold as the 
 treasure of tlie spirit. 
 
 The hot-house plant may look very beautiful as it blooms 
 in its sheltered glass house, but should the furnace lire 
 go out, it would wiilier and die, while the jilant that has 
 grown in rain and sunshine, through storm and calm, will 
 survive the winter and bloom afresh each year. Fr<im the 
 viewpoint of tlie soul. bap])ini'ss and a sheltered environ- 
 ment are generally unfortunate circumstances. The jn'tted 
 and fondled lap-dog is subject to diseases of which the 
 homeless cur^ which has to fight for a scrap from a gar- 
 bage can, knows notJiing. The cur's life is hard, but it 
 gets experience that makes it alert, alive and resourceful.
 
 432 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Its life is rich in events, and it reaps a harvest of experi- 
 ence, while the pampered lap-dog drones its time away in 
 fearful monotony. 
 
 The case of a human being is somewhat similar. It 
 may be hard to fight poverty and hunger, but from the 
 standpoint of the soul it is infinitely preferable to a life of 
 idle luxury. Where wealth is nothing more than the hand- 
 maid of well thouglit out philanthropy, which helps man 
 in such a way as to really uplift him, it may be a very 
 great blessing and a means of growth for its possessor, but 
 v.'hen used for selfish purposes and oppression, it cannot 
 be regarded as other than an unmitigated curse. 
 
 The soul is here to acquire experience through its instru- 
 ments. These are the tools furnished to each at birth, and 
 they are good, bad or indifferent according to what we 
 have learned through past experience in the building of 
 them. Such as they are Ave must work with them, if at all. 
 
 If we have become aroused from the usual lethargy and 
 are anxious to progress, the question naturally arises. 
 What must I do ? 
 
 Without well-kept tools the mechanic can do no effective 
 work; similarly, the instruments of the Ego must be 
 cleansed and sharpened ; then we may commence to work 
 to some purpose. As one works with those wonderful 
 tools they themselves improve with proper use and be- 
 come more and more efficient to aid in the work. The 
 object of this work is Union with, the Higher Self. 
 
 There are three steps by which this work conquers the 
 lower nature, but they are not completel}^ taken one after 
 the other. In a certain sense they go together, so that at 
 the present stage the first receives the most- attention, the 
 second less, and the third least of all. In time, when the
 
 ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 433 
 
 first step has been wholly taken, naturally more attention 
 can be paid to the other two. 
 
 There are three helps given in attaining these three 
 stages. They can be seen in the outside world, where the 
 great Leaders of humanity have placed them. 
 
 The first help is Eace-religions, which by aiding human- 
 ity to overcome the desire body, prepare it for union with 
 the Holy Spirit. 
 
 The full operation of this help was seen on the Day of 
 Pentecost. As the Holy Spirit is the Race-God, all lan- 
 guages are expressions of it. That is why the apostles, 
 when fully united and filled with the Holy Spirit, spoke 
 with different tongues and wore aide to convince their 
 hearers. Thoir desire bodies had l)een sufficiently purified 
 to bring about the wished-for union and this is an earnest 
 of what the disciple will one day attain to — the power tc 
 speak all tongues. It may also l)e cited as a modern, 
 historical example, that the Compte de St. Germain (who 
 was one of the later incarnations of Christian Eosenkreutz, 
 the founder of our sacred Order), spoke all languages, so 
 that all to whon\ he spoke thought he belonged to the 
 same nation as they. He also had achieved union with the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 In the Hyperborean Epoch, before man possessed a 
 desire body, there was but one universal mode of communi- 
 cation and when the desire body has l)ecome sufficient iy 
 purified, all men will again be able to understand one 
 another, for then the separative Race differentiation shall 
 have passed away. 
 
 The second help which humanity now has is the Religion 
 of the Son — the Christian religion, the object of which is 
 Union with Christ by purification and control of the vital 
 body.
 
 434 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Paul refers to this future state when he says: "Until 
 Christ he funned in you," and exhorts his followers, as men 
 who are runninj:^ u race, to rid themselves of every weight. 
 
 Tlie fundamental })rinc'ii)k' in huilding the vital hody is 
 repetition. Ik^peated e.\])eriences work on it to create 
 memory. The Leaders of luiinanity, who desired to give 
 us uneonscious help hy certain exercises, instituted prayer 
 as a means of hringing pure and lofty thought to work on 
 the vital hody, and enjoined us to ''pray without ceasing." 
 Scoffers have often asked sneeringly why it should be 
 thought necessary to always pray, because if God is omnis- 
 cient He knows our needs and if He is not, our pra)'ers 
 will probably never reach Him ; and if not omniscient, 
 He cannot be omnipotent, and therefore could not answer 
 prayer in any case. Many an earnest Christian may also 
 have thought it wrong to be continually importuning the 
 Throne of Grace. 
 
 Such ideas are founded upon a misunderstanding of 
 facts. Truly God is omniscient and requires no reminder 
 of our needs, but if we pray aright, we lift ourselves up to 
 Him, thus working upon and purifying our vital bodies. 
 If we pray aright — l)ut that is the great trouble. We are 
 generally much more concerned about temporal things 
 than we are about spiritual upliftment. Churches will 
 hold special meetings to pray for rain ! and the chaplains 
 of opposing armies or navies will even pray before a battle 
 that success may follow their arms ! 
 
 That is prayer to the "Race-God, Who fights the battles 
 of His people, gives them increase of flocks and herds, 
 fills their granaries and caters to their material wants. 
 Such prayers are not even purifying. They are from the 
 desire body, which sums up the situation thus : Now Lord, 
 
 i
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 435 
 
 I am keeping your conimantlmonts to the lx?st of my ability 
 and I want You to do Your part in return. 
 
 Christ gave to humanity a prayer tliat is, like Himself, 
 imi<|ue and all-embracing. In it there are seven distinct 
 and separate prayers; one for each of the seven principles 
 of man — the threefold body, the threefold spirit and the 
 link of mind. Each prayer is jioculiarly adapted to pro- 
 mote the progression of that ii.-.it of composite man to 
 which it refers. 
 
 The purpose of the prayer relating to the threefold body 
 is the spiritualization of those vehicles and the extraction 
 therefrom of the threefold soul. 
 
 The prayers relating to tlie threefold spirit prepare it to 
 receive the extracted essence, the threefold soul. 
 
 The prayer for the link of mind is to keep it in its 
 proper relation as a tie between the higher and the lower 
 nature. 
 
 T]\v third helj) to be given to humanity will Ik? the 
 Religion of the Father. We can have very little concep- 
 tion of what that will be, save that tlie ideal will l^e even 
 higher than Brotherhood and that by it the dense body 
 will be spiritualized. 
 
 The Religions of the Holy Spirit, the Race-religions, 
 were for the uplifting of the human race through a feeling 
 of kinshi]i limited to a grouji — family, tribe or nation. 
 
 The purpose of the Religion of The Son, Christ, is to 
 further uplift mankind by forming it into a Universal 
 Brotherhood of sejiarate individuals. 
 
 The ideal of the Religion of The Father will be tha 
 elimination of all separateness, merging all into One, so 
 that there will be no ''!" nor ''Thou." but all will be One 
 in rralifj/. This will not come to pass while we are still 
 inhabitants of the physical Earth, but in a future state
 
 436 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 where we shall realize our unity with all, each having access 
 to all tiie knowledge garnered by each separate individual. 
 Just as the single facet of a diamond has access to all the 
 light that comes through each of the other facets, is one 
 with them, yet hounded by lines which give it a certain 
 individuality without separate ness, so will the individual 
 spirit retain the tnenwri/ uf its particiitar experiences, 
 while giving to all others the fruits of its individual 
 existence. 
 
 These are the steps and stages through wliicli liumanity 
 is unconsciously being led. 
 
 In past ages the Eace-spirit reigned alone. Man was 
 content with a patriarchal and paternal government in 
 which he had no part. Xow all over the world we see 
 signs of the breaking down of the old system. The caste 
 system, wliich was the stronghold of England in India, 
 is crumbling. Instead of being separated into small 
 groups, the people are uniting in the demand that the 
 oppressor shall depart and leave them to live in freedom 
 under a government of, by and for the people. Eussia is 
 torn by strife for freedom from a dictatorial, autocratic 
 government. Turkey has awakened and taken a long 
 stride toward lil)erty. Here in our own land, where we 
 are supposed to be in the actual enjoyment of such liberty 
 as others are, as yet, only able to covet or fight for, we are 
 not yet satisfied. We are learning that there are other 
 oppressions than those of an autocratic monarchy. "We 
 see that we have still industrial freedom to gain. We are 
 chafing under the yoke of the trusts and an insane system 
 of competition. We are trending toward co-operation, 
 which is now practiced by the trusts within their own 
 confines for private profit. We are desirous of a state of
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST HAND KNOWLEDGE 437 
 
 society where "they shall sit every man under his vine and 
 under his fig tree; and none shall make them afraid." 
 
 Thus, all over the world, the old systems of paternal 
 government are changing. Nations, as such, have had 
 their day and are unwittingly working toward Universal 
 Brotherhood in accordance with the design of our invisible 
 Leaders, who are none the less potent in shaping events 
 because they are not officially seated in the councils of 
 nations. 
 
 These are the slow means by wliich the different bodies 
 of humanity at large are being purified, but the aspirant 
 to the higher knowledge works consciously to attain to 
 these ends, by well-defined methods, according to liis con- 
 stitution. 
 
 Western ^Methods for Western People. 
 
 In India, certain methods under different systems of 
 Yoga, are used. Yoga moans Union and, as in the West, 
 the object of the aspirant is union with tiie Higher Self; 
 but to be efficacious, the methods o^' seeking that union 
 must differ. The vehicles of a Hindu are very differently 
 constituted from those of a Caucasian. The Hindus have 
 lived for many, nuiny tiiousands of years in an environ- 
 ment and climate totally ditTfrent from ours. They have 
 pursued a different method of thought and their civiliza- 
 tion, though of a very high order, is ditferent from ours 
 in its effects. Therefore it would be useless for us to 
 adopt their methods, which are the outcome of the highest 
 occult knowledge and perfectly suited to them, but as un- 
 suitable for the peojilc of flic West n^; n ilict of oats would 
 be for a lion. 
 
 For instance, in some systems it is required that the 
 yogi shall sit in certain positions, that particular (.Kinjc
 
 438 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 currents may flow through his body in a certain way to 
 produce certain definite results. That instruction would 
 be altogether useless for a Caucasian, as he is absolutely 
 impervious to those currents, because of his way of living. 
 If he is to attain results at all, he must work in harmony 
 with the constitution of his vehicles. That is why the 
 ' ' Mysteries" were established in different parts of Europe 
 during the Middle Ages. The alchemists were deep stu- 
 dents of the higher occult science. The popular belief 
 that the object of their study and experimenting was the 
 transmutation of baser metals into gold, was because they 
 chose that symbolic way of describing their true work, 
 which was the transmutation of the lower nature into 
 spirit. It was thus described to lull the suspicions of the 
 priests, without stating a falsehood. The statement that 
 the Rosicrucians were a society devoted to the discovery 
 and use of the formula for the making of the ' ' Philoso- 
 pher's Stone" was and is true. It is also true that most 
 people have handled and do often handle this wondrous 
 stone. It is common, but of no avail to any but the indi- 
 vidual who makes it for himself. The formula is given in 
 the esoteric training and a Rosicrucian is no diffei-ent in 
 that respect from the occultist of any other school. All 
 are engaged in the making of this coveted stone, each, 
 however, using his own methods, as there are no two indi- 
 viduals alike and consequently really effective work is 
 always individual in its scope. 
 
 All occult schools are divisible into seven, as are the 
 "Rays" of Life, the virgin spirits. Each School or Order 
 belongs to one of these seven Rays, as does each unit of 
 our humanity. Therefore any individual seeking to unite 
 with one of these occult groups, the ' ' Brothers ' ' in which 
 do not belong to his Ray, cannot do so with benefit to
 
 ACQUIRING FIRSTHAND KNOWLEDGE 439 
 
 himself. The members of tlicse groups are brothers in a 
 more intimate sense than are the rest of humanity. 
 
 Perliaps if tiiese seven Kays are compared to the seven 
 colors of the spectrum, their relation to one another can 
 be better understood. For instance, if a red ray were to 
 ally itself with a green ray, inharmony would result. The 
 same principle applies to spirits. Each must proceed 
 with the group to which it belongs during manifestation, 
 yet they are all one. As all the colors are contained in 
 the white light, but the refractive quality of our atmos- 
 phere seems to divide it into seven colors, so the illusory 
 conditions of concrete existence cause the virgin spirits 
 to seem grouped and this apparent grouping will abide 
 while we are in this state. 
 
 The Kosicrucian Order was started particularly for those 
 whose high degree of intellectual development caused them 
 to repudiate the heart. Intellect imperiously demands a 
 logical explanation of everything — the world mystery, the 
 questions of life and death. The reasons for and the 
 modus operandi of existence were not explained by tiie 
 ])riestly injuction "not to seek to know the mysteries of 
 God." ^ 
 
 To any man or woman who is blest, or otherwise, with 
 such an incjuiring mind it is of paramount importance 
 lliat they shall receive all the inroniiati<in they crave, so 
 tiiat when tlie head is stilled, the heart may speak. Intel- 
 lectual knowledge is but a means to an end, not the end 
 itself. Therefore, the K'osierucian purposes first of all to 
 satisfy the aspirant for knowledge that everything in the 
 universe is reasonable, thus winning over the rebellious 
 intellect. When it has ceased to criticise and is ready to 
 accept provisionally, as prohnldi/ true, statements wliich 
 cannot be immediatelv verilied, then, and not until then,
 
 440 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 will esoteric training be elt'ective in developing the higher 
 faculties whereby man passes from faith to first-hand 
 knowledge. Yet, even then it will be found that, as the 
 pupil progresses in first-hand knowledge and becomes able 
 to investigate for himself, there are always truths ahead 
 of him that he knows to be truths, but which he is not yet 
 advanced sufTiciently to investigate. 
 
 The pupil will do well to remember that nothing that is 
 not logical can exist in the universe and that logic is the 
 surest guide in all the Worlds, but he must not forget that 
 his faculties are limited and tliat more than his own pow- 
 ers of logical reasoning may be needed to solve a given 
 problem, although it may, nevertheless, be susceptible of 
 full explanation, but by lines of reasoning which are be- 
 yond the capacity of the pupil at that stage of his de- 
 velopment. Another point tliat must be borne in mind 
 is that unwavering confidence in the teacher is absolutely 
 necessary. 
 
 The foregoing is recommended to the particular con- 
 sideration of all who intend taking the first steps toward 
 the higher knowledge. If the directions given are fol- 
 lowed at all, they must be given full credence as an effi- 
 cacious means to accomplish their purpose. To follow 
 them in a half-hearted manner would be of no avail what- 
 ever. Unbelief will kill the fairest flower ever produced 
 by the spirit. 
 
 Work on the different bodies of man is carried on syn- 
 chronously. One body cannot be influenced without af- 
 fecting the others, but the principal work may be done on 
 any one of them. 
 
 If strict attention is paid to hygiene and diet, the dense 
 body is the one principally affected, but at the same time 
 there is also an effect on the vital body and the desire
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 44I 
 
 body for, as purer and l)etter materials are built into the 
 dense body, the particles are enveloped in purer planetary 
 ether and desire-stuff also, therefore the planetary parts 
 of the vital and desire bodies become purer. If attention 
 is ])aid to food and hygiene only, the personal vital and 
 desire bodies may remain almost as impure as before, but 
 it has become just a little easier to get into touch with the 
 good than if gross food were used. 
 
 On tlie other hand if, despitr annoyances, an equable 
 temper is cultivated, also literaiy and artistic tastes, the 
 vital body will produce an effect of daintiness and fas- 
 tidiousness in physical matters and will also engender en- 
 nobling feelings and emotions in the desire body. 
 
 Seeking to cultivate the emotions also reacts upon the 
 other vehicles and helps to improve them. 
 
 The Sciexce of ^vTutrition'. 
 
 If we ])egin with the dense vehicle and consider the 
 physical means available to improve it and make it the 
 best possible instrument for the spirit and afterward con- 
 sider the spiritual means to the same end, we shall be in- 
 cluding all the other vehicles as well; therefore we shall 
 follow that method. 
 
 The first visible state of a human embryo is a small, 
 globulous, pulpy or jelly-like substance, similar to albu- 
 men, or the white of an c(rg. In this pulpy globule various 
 particles of more solid nuitter appear. These gradually 
 increase in bulk and density until they come in contact 
 with one another. The different points of contact are 
 slowly modified into joints or hinges and thus a distinct 
 framework of solid matter, a skeleton, is gradually formed. 
 
 During the formation of this framework the surround- 
 ing i)ulpy matter accumulates and changes in form until
 
 442 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 at length that degree of organization develops which is 
 known as a i'a'tus. This heconies larger, firmer, and more 
 fully organized up to the time of birth, when the state of 
 infancy begins. 
 
 The same process of consolidation which commenced 
 with the first visible stage of existence, still continues. 
 The being passes througli the different stages of infancy, 
 childhood, youth, manhiod or womanhood, old age, and 
 at last comes to the chan-ijc that is called death. 
 
 Each of these stages is characterized by an increasing 
 degree of hardness and solidity. 
 
 There is a gradual increase in density and firmness of 
 the bones, tendons, cartilages, ligaments, tissues, mem- 
 branes, the coverings and even the very substance of the 
 stomach, liver, lungs, and other organs. The joints be- 
 come rigid and dry. They begin to crack and grate when 
 they are moved, because the synovial fluid, which oils and 
 softens them, is diminished in quantity and rendered too 
 thick and glutinous to serve that purpose. 
 
 The heart, the brain, and the entire muscular system, 
 spinal cord, nerves, eyes, etc., partake of the same con- 
 solidating process, growing more and more rigid. Millions 
 upon millions of the minute capillary vessels which ramify 
 and spread like the branches of a tree throughout the en- 
 tire body, gradually choke up and change into solid fibre, 
 no longer pervious to the blood. 
 
 Tiie larger blood vessels, both arteries and veins, indu- 
 rate, lose their elasticity, grow smaller, and become in- 
 ca])able of carrying the required amount of blood. The 
 fluids of the body thicken and become putrid, loaded with 
 earthy matter.. The skin withers and grows wrinkled and 
 dry. The hair falls off for lack of oil. The teeth decay 
 and drop out for lack of gelatine. The motor nerves begin
 
 ACQUIEIXG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 443 
 
 to dry up and the movements of tlie body become awkward 
 and slow. The senses fail ; the circulation of the blood is 
 retarded; it stagnates and congeals in the vessels. More 
 and more the body loses its former powers. Once elastic, 
 liealthy, alert, pliable, active and sensitive, it becomes 
 rigid, slow, and insensible. Finally, it dies of old age. 
 
 The question now arises, What is the cause of this grad- 
 ual ossification of the body, bringing rigidity, decrepitude, 
 and death ? 
 
 From the purely physical standpoint, chemists seem to 
 be unanimous in the opinion that it is principally an in- 
 crease of phosphate of lime (bone matter), carbonate of 
 lime (common chalk), and sulphate of lime (plaster of 
 pari?), with occasionally a little magnesia and an insigni- 
 ficant amount of other eartiiy matters. 
 
 The only difference between the body of old age and 
 that of childhood is the greater density, toughness and 
 rigidity, caused by the greater proportion of calcareous, 
 earthy matter entering into the composition of the for- 
 mer. The bones of a child are composed of three part- of 
 gelatine to one part of earthy matter. In old age this 
 proportion is reversed. What is tiie source of this death- 
 dealing accumulation of solid matter? 
 
 It seems to Ix? axiomatic that the entire lx)dy is nour- 
 ished by the blood and that everything contained in the 
 body, of whatever nature, has first been in the blood. 
 Analysis shows that the blood holds earthy substances of 
 the same kind as the solidifying agents — and mark I — the 
 arfrn'dJ l)lood contains more earthy matter than the venous 
 blood. 
 
 This is highly important. It shows that in every cycle 
 the blood deposits earthy substances. It is therefore the 
 common carrier tliat chokes u)i the svstem. Rut its sup-
 
 444 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ply of earthy matter must l)c replenished, otherwise it 
 could uot continue to do this. Where does it renew its 
 deadly load? There can be but one answer to tluit ([ues- 
 tion — from the food and drink ; the re is absolutely no 
 other source. 
 
 The food and drink which nourish the body must be, 
 at the same time, the primary source of the calcareous, 
 earthy matter which is deposited by the blood all over the 
 system, causinc; decrepitude and finally death. To sus- 
 tain physical life it is necessary that we eat and drink, 
 but as there are many kinds of food and drink, it be- 
 hooves us, in the light of the above facts, to ascertain, if 
 possible, what kinds contain the smallest proportion of 
 destructive matter. If we can find such food we can 
 lengthen our lives and, from an occult standpoint, it is 
 desirable to live as long as possible in each dense body, 
 particularly after a start has been made toward the path. 
 So many years are required to educate, through childhood 
 and hot youth, each body inhabited, until the spirit can 
 at last obtain some control over it, that the longer we can 
 retain a body that has become amenable to the s])irit's 
 promptings, the better. Therefore it is highly important 
 that the pupil partake of such fond and drink only as will 
 deposit the least anion iii of hardening matter and at the 
 same time keep the excretory organs active. 
 
 The skin and the urinary system are the saviors of man 
 from an early grave. Were it not that by their means, 
 most of the earthy matter taken with our food is elimi- 
 nated, no one would live ten years. 
 
 It has been estimated that ordinary, undistilled spring 
 water contains carbonate and other compounds of lime to 
 such an extent that the average quantity used each day by 
 one person in the form of tea, coffee, soup, etc., would in
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 445 
 
 forty years be sufficient to form a block of solid chalk or 
 marble the size of a large man. It is also a significant 
 fact that although phosphate of lime is always found in 
 the urine of adults, it is not found in the urine of chil- 
 dren, because in them the rapid formation of bone re- 
 quires that tliis salt be retained. During the period of 
 gestation there is very little earthy matter in the urine of 
 the mother, as it is used in the building of the foetus. In 
 ordinary circumstances, however, earthy matter is very 
 much in evidence in the urine of adults and to this we 
 owe the fact that physical life reaches even its present 
 length, 
 
 Undistilled water, when taken internally, is man's worst 
 enemy, but used externally, it l)ccomes his best friend. It 
 keeps the pores of the skin open, induces circulation of 
 the blood and prevents the stagnation which affords the 
 best opportunity for the depositing of the earthy, deatii- 
 dealing phosphate of lime. 
 
 Harvey, who discovered the circulation of the blood, 
 said that health denotes a free circulation and disease is 
 the result of an obstructed circulation of the blood. 
 
 The bathtub is a great aid in keeping up the health of 
 the body and should be freely Used by the aspirant to the 
 higher life. Perspiration, sensible and insensible, carries 
 more earthy matter out of the body than any other agency. 
 
 As long as fuel is supplied and the fire kept free from 
 ashes, it will burn. The kidneys are important in carry- 
 ing away the ashes from the body, but despite the great 
 amount of earthy matter carried away l)y the urine, enough 
 remains in many cases to form gravel and stone in the 
 bladder, causing untold agony and often death. 
 
 Let no one be deceived into thinking tliat water con- 
 tains less stone because it has Ijeen boiled. The stone that
 
 448 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTION 
 
 Fruits are an ideal diet. They are in fact evolved by 
 the trees to induce animal and man to eat them, so that 
 the seed may he disseminated, as flowers entice bees for a 
 similar purpose. 
 
 Fresh fruit contains water of the purest and best kind, 
 capable of permeating the system in a marvelous manner. 
 Grape juice is a particularly wonderful solvent. It thins 
 .^nd stimulates the blood, opening the way into capillaries 
 already dried and choked up — if the process has not gone 
 too far. By a course of unfermented grape- juice treat- 
 ment, people with sunken e3'es, wrinkled skins and poor 
 complexions become plump, ruddy and lively. The in- 
 creased permeability enables the spirit to manifest more 
 freel}'' and with renewed energ3^ The following table, 
 which with the exception of the last column, is taken 
 from the publications of the United States Department of 
 Agriculture, will give the aspirant some idea of the amount 
 it is necessary to eat for different degrees of activity, alsc 
 the constituents of the various foods named. 
 
 Considering the body from a purely physical standpoint, 
 it is what we miglit call a chemical furnace, the food being 
 the fuel. The more the l)ody is exercised, the more fuel 
 it requires. It would be foolish for a num to change an 
 ordinary diet which for years had adequately nourished 
 him, and take up a new method without due thought as to 
 which would be the best for serving his purpose. To sim- 
 ply eliminate meats from the ordinary diet of meat-eaters 
 would unquestionably undermine the health of most per- 
 sons. The only safe way is to experiment and study the 
 matter out first, using due discrimination. Xo fixed rules 
 can be given, the matter of diet being as individual as any 
 other characteristic. All that can be done is to give the 
 table of food values and describe the general influence of
 
 ACQUIKING FIKST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 449 
 
 eacli clieinieal element, allowing the aspirant to work out 
 his own method. 
 
 Xeither must we allow the appearance of a person tc 
 influence our judgment as to the condition of his liealth. 
 Certain general ideas of how a, healthy person should look 
 are commonly accepted, but there is no valid reason for so 
 judging. Euddy cheeks might be an indication of health 
 in one individual and of disease in another. There is no 
 particular rule by which good health can be known except 
 the feeling of comfort and well-being which is enjoyed by 
 the individual himself, irrespective of appearances. 
 
 The table of foods here given deals with five chemical 
 com{)ounds. 
 
 Water is the great solvent. 
 
 Nitrogen or proteid i?; the essential builder of flesh, but 
 contains some earthy nuitter. 
 
 Carbo-hydrates or sugars are the principal power-pro- 
 ducers. 
 
 Fats are the producers of heat and the storers of reserve 
 force. 
 
 Ash is mineral, earthy, and chokes the system. We need 
 have no fear of not obtaining it in sufficient quantities to 
 build the bones; on the contrary, we cannot be too careful 
 to get as little as possible. 
 
 The calorie is the simple unit of heat, and the tal)lc 
 shows the oumbor contained in each article of food when 
 bought at the market. In a pound of Brazil nuts, for in- 
 stance, 49.6% of the whole is waste (shells), but the re- 
 maining 50. 4*7; contains 1485 calories. That means that 
 about one-half of what is bought is waste, but the re- 
 mainder contains the number of calories named. That 
 we nuiy get the greatest amount of strength from our food 
 we must pay attention to the number of calories it cou- 
 
 15
 
 448 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Fruits are an ideal diet. They are in fact evolved by 
 the trees to induce animal and man to eat them, so that 
 the seed nmv he disseminated, as flowers entice bees for a 
 similar pur})ose. 
 
 Fresh fruit contains water of the purest and best kind, 
 capal)le of permeating the system in a marvelous manner. 
 Grape juice is a particularly wonderful solvent. It thins 
 /jnd stimulates the blood, opening the way into capillaries 
 already dried and choked up — if the process has not gone 
 too far. By a course of unfermented grape-juice treat- 
 ment, people with sunken eyes, wrinkled skins and poor 
 complexions become plump, ruddy and lively. The in- 
 creased permeability enables the spirit to manifest more 
 freely and Avitli renewed energy. The following table, 
 which with the exception of the last column, is tgken 
 from the publications of the United States Department of 
 Agriculture, will give the aspirant some idea of the amount 
 it is necessary to eat for different degrees of activity, alsc 
 the constituents of the various foods named. 
 
 Considering the body from a purely physical standpoint, 
 it is what Ave might call a chemical furnace, the food being 
 tiie fuel. The more the body is exercised, the more fuel 
 it requires. It would be foolish for a man to change an 
 ordinary diet which for years had adequately nourished 
 him, and take up a new method without due thought as to 
 which would be the best for serving his purpose. To sim- 
 ply eliminate meats from the ordinary diet of meat-eaters 
 would unquestionably undermine the health of most per- 
 sons. The only safe way is to experiment and study the 
 matter out first, using due discrimination. No fixed rules 
 can be given, the matter of diet being as individual as any 
 other characteristic. All that can be done is to give the 
 table of food values and describe the general influence of
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 449 
 
 each cliemieal element, allowing the aspirant to work out 
 his own method. 
 
 Neither must we allow the appearance of a person tc 
 influence our judgment as to the condition of his liealth. 
 Certain general ideas of how a, healthy person should look 
 are commonly accepted, but there is no valid reason for so 
 judging. Euddy cheeks might be an indication of health 
 in one individual and of disease in another. There is no 
 particular rule by which good health can be known except 
 the feeling of comfort and well-being which is enjoyed by 
 the individual himself, irrespective of appearances. 
 
 Tlie tal)lc of foods here given deals Avith five chemical 
 com{)ounds. 
 
 Water is the great solvent. 
 
 Nitrogen or proteid is the essential builder of flesh, but 
 contains some earthy matter. 
 
 Car])o-hydiates or sugars arc the ])rincipal power-pro- 
 ducers. 
 
 Fats are the producers of heat and the storers of reserve 
 force. 
 
 Ash is mineral, earthy, and chokes the system. We need 
 have no fear of not obtaining it in sulTicient quantities to 
 build the bones; on the contrary, we cannot be too careful 
 to get as little as possible. 
 
 The calorie is the simple unit of heat, and the tabic 
 shows the uumber contained in each article of food when 
 bought at the market. In a pound of Brazil nuts, for in- 
 stance, -1:9.67( of the whole is waste (shells), but the re- 
 maining 50.4% contains 1485 calories. That means that 
 about one-half of what is bought is waste, but the re- 
 mainder contains the number of calories named. That 
 we may get the greatest amount of strength from our food 
 we must pay attention to the number of calories it con- 
 
 15
 
 450 
 
 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tains, for from them we obtain the energy required to per- 
 form our daily work. The number of caJories necessary 
 to sustain the body under varying conditions is shown in 
 the following table : 
 
 Man at very hard muscular work .5500 Calories 
 
 Man at moderately hard muscular work 4150 " 
 
 Man at moderately active muscular work 340O " 
 
 Man at moderately liglit work 3050 " 
 
 Man at sedentary work 2700 ' ' 
 
 Man without muscular exercise 2450 ' ' 
 
 Woman at light to modern muscular work 2450 " 
 
 TABLE 
 
 OF 
 
 FOOD VALUES. 
 
 
 
 
 0) 
 
 m 
 
 hi 
 
 en 
 
 'a 
 
 
 
 
 Fuel value 
 
 in Calories 
 
 per lb. 
 
 Time re- 
 quired for 
 digestion 
 H. M. 
 
 FKl ITS. 1 
 
 Apples, dried 1 . . . . 
 
 28.1 
 03.3 
 29.4 
 48.0 
 81.1 
 13.8 
 18.8 
 58.0 
 62.5 
 44. S 
 03.4 
 70.0 
 Oli.l 
 13.1 
 85.8 
 44.2 
 85.9 
 94.0 
 't4 •{ 
 
 1.6 
 
 0.3 
 4.7 
 0.8 
 0.7 
 1.9 
 4.3 
 1.0 
 0.7 
 0.3 
 0.<! 
 0.5 
 0.8 
 2.3 
 1.0 
 0.7 
 0.9 
 1.2 
 0.9 
 0.2 
 
 11.5 
 8.0 
 3.8 
 8.1 
 5.2 
 7.5 
 5.8 
 5.2 
 7.2 
 0.9 
 
 5.4 
 8.9 
 9.0 
 9.2 
 
 2.2 
 0.3 
 1.0 
 0.4 
 0.2 
 2.5 
 0.3 
 1.2 
 0.5 
 
 'it'.i 
 
 0.4 
 0.7 
 3.0 
 
 0.2 
 0.6 
 0.2 
 0.4 
 0.1 
 
 30.2 
 
 33.7 
 
 8.3 
 
 5.3 
 
 4.5 
 
 31.3 
 
 25.5 
 
 33.3 
 
 14.6 
 
 26.0 
 
 1.8 
 1.8 
 0.6 
 1.3 
 
 66.1 
 
 10.8 
 
 02.5 
 
 14.3 
 
 2.0 
 
 70.0 
 
 74.2 
 
 14.4 
 
 5.9 
 
 4.0 
 
 8 5 
 
 12.7 
 
 31.5 
 
 68.5 
 
 12.6 
 
 4.5 
 
 7.0 
 
 4.0 
 
 3.9 
 
 2.7 
 
 0.5 
 3.5 
 0.5 
 56.4 
 35.4 
 6.2 
 4.3 
 6.2 
 3.0 
 6.8 
 
 47.1 
 52.1 
 53.2 
 53.1 
 
 2.0 
 0.3 
 2.4 
 0.0 
 0.4 
 1.2 
 2.4 
 0.4 
 0.4 
 0.3 
 0.4 
 0.4 
 0.9 
 3.1 
 0.0 
 0.4 
 0.6 
 0.6 
 0.5 
 0.1 
 
 1.1 
 2.0 
 0.4 
 1.7 
 1.1 
 1.1 
 0.8 
 0.7 
 0.5 
 0.0 
 
 2.1 
 1.5 
 1.5 
 1.1 
 
 1185 
 100 
 
 1125 
 
 200 
 
 05 
 
 1275 
 
 1280 
 295 
 125 
 80 
 150 
 230 
 550 
 
 1205 
 220 
 100 
 150 
 95 
 100 
 50 
 
 1515 
 1485 
 
 385 
 1385 
 
 915 
 1430 
 1145 
 1405 
 
 730 
 12.')0 
 
 1040 
 1195 
 11 TO 
 1200 
 
 
 
 25.0 
 
 2:30 
 
 Apricots, dried 
 
 Bananas 
 
 Cucuinl>prs 
 
 Dates, dried 
 
 35.6 
 15.0 
 10.0 
 
 1:45 
 3:00 
 
 Grapes 
 
 Lemons 
 
 Mus^vmelons 
 
 25.0 
 30.0 
 50.0 
 27.1 
 10.0 
 
 io.6 
 so'.o 
 
 5.0 
 .... 
 
 3:00 
 2:45 
 
 
 2:00 
 
 Persimmons (ediblepart) 
 
 Raisins, dried 
 
 Raspberries 
 
 4:00 
 1 3:45 
 
 1 
 
 
 2:45 
 
 Tomatoes, canned 
 
 2:00 
 2:00 
 
 Watermelons 
 
 NUTS. 
 
 Almonds 
 
 59.4 
 
 45.0 
 49.0 
 86 4 
 
 37.5 
 
 2.7 
 2.6 
 0.0 
 4.5 
 37.0 
 1.8 
 1.4 
 1.4 
 0.0 
 1.0 
 
 43.0 
 
 4 :00 
 4:00 
 
 
 4 :00 
 
 Chestnuts, dried 
 
 Chestnuts, fresh 
 
 Filberts 
 
 24.0 
 16.0 
 52 1 
 
 4 :00 
 
 
 02.2 
 53.2 
 74.1 
 
 58.1 
 
 4:00 
 
 l'(*f'ans 
 
 Walnuts, Black 
 
 Walnuts, English 
 
 GR.\INS. 
 
 Bread : 
 
 4:00 
 4 :00 
 4:00 
 
 4 :00 
 
 
 
 35.7 
 
 4 :00 
 
 
 
 35.7 
 35.3 
 
 4:00 
 
 White, fresh 
 
 
 4 :30
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 
 
 451 
 
 TABLE OF FOOD VALUES (Continced) 
 
 
 
 White, stalf 
 
 Whole Wheat 
 
 Corn, green, sweet, 
 
 canned 
 
 Corn, green, swoet (edi- 
 ble part) 
 
 Cornmeal 
 
 Flour : 
 
 Buckwheat 
 
 Graham 
 
 Rye 
 
 Wheat (high grade I . 
 
 Wheat (low grade).. 
 
 Whole Wheal 
 
 Macaroni. Vermic<'l]i,cfc. 
 Oat Breakfast Food. . . . 
 
 Oyster Crackers 
 
 Uice 
 
 Soda Crackers 
 
 Starch 
 
 Wheat Breakfast F.)orl. 
 
 LKtJCMK.S 
 
 Beans, baked, canned. . . 
 
 Beans, dried | . . . . 
 
 Beans, Lima, shelled...!.... 
 
 Beans, String 7.0 
 
 Peas, canned .... 
 
 Teas, dried 1 .. . . 
 
 Peas, shelled ... . 
 
 Peanuts (24.5 
 
 VEGKTABLKS. 
 
 Beefs 20.0 
 
 Cabbage ll,").0 
 
 Celery 1 20.0 
 
 rc.i 
 
 12.5 
 
 9.0 
 
 li^.O 
 10.0 
 20.0 
 20.0 
 40.0 
 
 20.0 
 
 I-ettuce 
 
 Onions 
 
 Parsnips 
 
 Potatoes 
 
 Rhubarb (pie plant) 
 
 Spinach 
 
 Sweet potatoes 
 
 Turnips i:j0.0 
 
 Str..\R3. 
 
 Candy, plain 
 
 Honey , 
 
 Maple Syrup , 
 
 Molasses 
 
 Sugar, granulnted. . 
 
 >(lSCKI,t..VNKor.S. 
 
 Chocolate 
 
 Coco.'iniits [48.8 
 
 Cocoanuts. prepared ....... 
 
 Cocoa, powdered .... 
 
 Mushrooms I . . . . 
 
 T!ipio<'n I . . . 
 
 T4. 
 6.! 
 
 70.^ 
 77. 
 7." 
 80 
 fi2 
 fifl 
 6 
 
 .'ifi 
 !)2, 
 l.->.5. 
 t',2. 
 
 9.2 
 9.7 
 
 .S.l 
 9.2 
 
 6.4 
 l.S.,3 
 
 (l.H 
 11.4 
 14.0 
 13.8 
 1,3.4 
 10.7 
 11.3 
 
 8.0 
 
 9.8 
 
 12.1 
 6.9 
 
 22. r> 
 
 7.1 
 2.1 
 3.6 
 
 24.15 
 7.0 
 
 lO.ri 
 
 1.3 
 1.3 
 0.9 
 1.0 
 1.4 
 1.3 
 l.S 
 0.4 
 2.1 
 1.4 
 0.9 
 
 1.3 
 0.9 
 
 1.2 
 
 1.1 
 1.9 
 
 1.2 
 1.9 
 0.9 
 1.0 
 1.9 
 1.9 
 0.9 
 7.3 
 10..^) 
 0.3 
 9.1 
 
 12.9 
 2.9 
 6.3 
 
 21.6 
 
 3.,'"! 
 
 0.4 
 
 2..5 
 1.8 
 0.7 
 0.3 
 0.2 
 l.(t 
 0..") 
 29.1 
 
 0.1 
 0.1 
 0.1 
 0.2 
 0.3 
 0.4 
 0.1 
 0.4 
 0.3 
 0.6 
 0.1 
 
 48.7 
 2,"..9 
 .">7.4 
 28.9 
 0.4 
 0.1 
 
 53.1 
 49.7 
 
 19.0 
 
 19.7 
 75.4 
 
 77.9 
 71.4 
 
 78.7 
 
 75.1 
 
 71.2 
 
 71.9 
 
 74.1 
 
 66.2! 
 
 70.5 
 
 79.0 
 
 73.1 
 
 90.0 
 
 1.1 
 1.3 
 
 0.9 
 
 0.7 
 1.0 
 
 0.9 
 1.8 
 0.7 
 0.5 
 0.9 
 1.0 
 1.3 
 2.1 
 2.9 
 0.4 
 2.1 
 
 (0.2 
 
 19.6 
 
 59.6 
 22.0 
 0.9 
 9.8 
 62.0 
 16.9 
 18.5 
 
 7.7 
 4.8 
 2.6 
 2.5 
 8.9 
 10.8 
 14.7 
 
 X2 
 21.9 
 
 96.0 
 81.0 
 71.4 
 "O.o 
 IdO.O 
 
 30.3 
 14.3 
 3K5 
 37.7 
 6.8 
 88.0 1 
 
 1.3 
 
 2.1 
 3.5 
 1.7 
 0.7 
 1.1 
 2.9 
 1.0 
 1.5 
 
 0.9 
 0.9 
 0.8 
 0.8 
 0.5 
 1.1 
 0.8 
 0.4 
 2.1 
 0.9 
 0.(t 
 
 2.21 
 
 0.91 
 1.3 1 
 
 i;H! 
 
 O.I I 
 
 1200 
 1139 
 
 430 
 
 440 
 1635 
 
 1605 
 1045 
 1020 
 1635 
 1640 
 1650 
 1645 
 1800 
 1910 
 1620 
 1875 
 1675 
 1680 
 
 555 
 
 1520 
 
 540 
 
 170 
 
 235 
 
 1.505 
 
 440 
 
 1775 
 
 100 
 
 115 
 
 65 
 
 65 
 
 190 
 
 230 
 
 295 
 
 60 
 
 95 
 
 440 
 
 120 
 
 16.80 
 1420 
 1250 
 1225 
 1750 
 
 5025 
 1 295 
 2805 
 2160 
 1S5 
 lO.'.O 
 
 3 :3o 
 4.00 
 
 3 :45 
 3:45 
 
 3 :00 
 1 :0o 
 
 3 :45 
 3 :45 
 3:30 
 
 2:.35 
 
 3:45 
 4:30 
 3:15 
 
 2 :05 
 3:30 
 
 3 :30 
 
 4 :00 
 
 1 :2o
 
 453 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO.N'CEPTION 
 
 According to this table, it is evident that chocolate is 
 the most nutritious food we have; also that cocoa, in its 
 powdered state, is the most dangerous of all foods, contain- 
 ing three times as much ash as most of the others, and ten 
 times as much as many. It is a powerful food and also a 
 powerful poison, for it chokes the system more quickly 
 than any other substance. 
 
 Of course, it will require some study at first to secure 
 the best nourishment, but it pays in health and longevity 
 and secures the free use of tlie body, making study and 
 application to higher things possible. After a while the 
 aspirant will become so familiar with the subject that he 
 will need to give it no particular attention. 
 
 While the foregoing table shows the proportion of chem- 
 ical substances contained in each article of food named, it 
 must be remembered tliat not all of this is available for 
 use in the system, because there are certain portions which 
 the body refuses to assimilate. 
 
 Of vegetables we digest only about 83% of the proteids, 
 90% of the fat, and OS'/r of the carbo-hydrates^ 
 
 Of fruits we assimilate about 85% of the proteids, 90% 
 of the fat, and 90% of the carbo-hydrates. 
 
 The brain is the co-ordinating mechanism whereby the 
 movements of the body are controlled and our . ideas are 
 expressed. It is built of the same substances as are all 
 other parts of the body, with the addition of phosphorus, 
 which is peculiar to the brain alone. 
 
 The logical conclusion is that phosphorus is the particu- 
 lar element by means of which the Ego is able to express 
 thought and influence the dense physical bod3\ It is also 
 a fact that the proportion and variation of this substance 
 is found to correspond to the state and stage of intelligence 
 of the individual. Idiots have very little phosphorus;
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 453 
 
 shrewd thinkers liave much; and in the animal worhl, the 
 degree of consciousness and intelligence is in proportion 
 to the amount of phosphorus contained in the brain.) 
 
 It is therefore of great importance that the aspirant 
 who is to use his body for mental and spiritual work, 
 should supply his brain with the substance necessary for 
 that purpose. Most vegetables and fruits contain a certain 
 amount of phosphorus, but it is a peculiar fact that the 
 greater proportion is contained in the leaves, which are 
 usually thrown away. It is found in considerable (pumti- 
 ties in grapes, onions, sage, beans, cloves, pineapples, in 
 the leaves and stalks of many vegetables, and also in sugar- 
 cane juice, but not in refined sugar. 
 
 The following taljle shows the proportions of phosphoric 
 acid in a few articles : 
 
 100,000 PARTS OF : 
 
 Barley, Jry, contain, of phosphoric acid, 210 parta 
 
 Beans 29:2 ' ' 
 
 Beets 167 " 
 
 Beets, Leaves of. 690 ' ' 
 
 Buckwheat 170 " 
 
 Carrots, dry 395 ' ' 
 
 Carrots, Leave.s of 963 ' ' 
 
 Linseed 880 * ' 
 
 Linseed, Stalks of 118 " 
 
 Parsnips Ill " 
 
 Parsnips, Leaves of 1784 ' ' 
 
 Peas 190 " 
 
 The gist of the preceding argument may lie thus siu- 
 cinctly stated : 
 
 (1) The body, throughout tiie entire period of life, is 
 subject to a process of consolidation. 
 
 (2) This process consists of the depositing by the blood 
 of earthy substances, principally phosphate and carbonate 
 of lime, by which the various })arts become ossified, rnn- 
 verted into bone, or kindred matter.
 
 454 KOSICEUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 (3) This conversion into bone destroys the flexibility 
 of the vessels, muscles and other parts of the body subject 
 to motion. It thickens the blood and entirely chokes up 
 the minute capillaries, so that the circulation of the fluids 
 and the action of the system generally diminishes, tiie 
 termination of this process being death. 
 
 (4) This process of consolidation may be retarded and 
 life prolonged by carefully avoiding the foods that contain 
 much ash; by using distilled water for internal purposes; 
 and by promoting excretion through the skin by means of 
 frequent baths. 
 
 Tiie foregoing explains why some religions prescribe 
 frecjuent ablutions as a religious exercise, because they pro- 
 mote the health and purify the dense body. Fastings were 
 also prescribed for the same purpose. They give the stom- 
 ach a much-needed rest, allow the body to eliminate the 
 effete nuitter, and thus, if not to frequent or too prolonged, 
 promote the health, but usually as much and more can be 
 acconiplisihed by giving the body proper foods which are 
 the best medicines. 
 
 Alwa3'S the first care of the physician is to ascertain if 
 there is proper excretion, that being Nature's chief means 
 for ridding the body of the poisons contained in all foods. 
 
 In conclusion, let the aspirant choose such food as is 
 most easily digested, for the more easily the energy in 
 food is extracted, the longer time will the system have for 
 recuperation before it becomes necessary to replenish the 
 supply. Milk should never be drunk as one may drink a 
 glass of water. Taken in that way, it forms in the stomach 
 a large cheese-ball, quite impervious to the action of the 
 gastric juices. It should be sipped, as we sip tea or coffee. 
 It will then form many small globules in the stomach, 
 which are easily assimilated. Properly used, it is one of
 
 ACQUIKIXG FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 455 
 
 the best possible articles of diet. Citrus fruits are ]x>wcr- 
 ful antiseptics, and cereals, particularly rice, are antitoxins 
 of great efficiency. 
 
 Having now explained, from the purely material point 
 of view, what is necessary for the dense body, we will con- 
 sider the subject from the occult side, taking into con- 
 sideration the effect on the two invisible bodies which in- 
 terpenetrate the dense body. 
 
 The particular stronghold of the desire body is in the 
 muscles and the cerebro-spinal nervous system, as already 
 shown. The energy displayed by a person when la])oring 
 under great excitement or anger is an example of this. At 
 such times the whole muscular S3'^stem is tense and no hard 
 labor is so exhausting as a "fit of temper." It sometimes 
 leaves the body prostrated for weeks. There can l)e seen 
 the necessity for improving the desire body by controlling 
 the temper, thus sparing the dense body the suft'ering re- 
 sulting from the ungoverned action of the desire body. 
 
 Looking at the matter from an occult standpoint, all 
 consciousness in the Physical World is the result of the 
 constant war between the desire and the vital bodies. 
 
 The tendency of the vital lx)dy is to soften and l)uiid. 
 Tts chief expression is the blood and the glands, also the 
 sympathetic nervous system, having obtained ingress into 
 the stronghold of the desire body (the muscular and tlic 
 voluntary nervous systems) when it began to develop the 
 heart into a voluntary muscle. 
 
 The tendency of the desire body is to harden, and it in 
 turn has invaded the realm of the vital body, gaining pos- 
 session of the spleen and making the white blood cor 
 puscles, ■which are not "the policemen of the system" as 
 science now thinks, but destroyers. It uses the blood to 
 carry these tiny destroyers all over the body. They pass
 
 456 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONXEPTIOX 
 
 through tlie walls of arteries and veins whenever annoy- 
 ance is felt, and especially in times of great anger. Then 
 the rush of forces in the desire hody makes the arteries 
 and veins swell and opens the way for the passage of the 
 white corpuscles into the tissues of the body, where they 
 form bases for the earthy matter which kills the l)ody. 
 
 Given the same amount and kind of food, the person of 
 serene and jovial disposition will live longer, enjoy better 
 health, and be more active than the person who worries, or 
 loses his temper. The latter will make and distribute 
 through his body more destructive white corpuscles than 
 the former. Were a scientist to analyze the bodies of these 
 two men, he would find that there was considerably less 
 earthy matter in the body of the kindly-disposed man than 
 in tliat of tlie scold. 
 
 This destruction is constantly going on and it is not 
 possible to keep all the destroyers out, nor is such the 
 intention. If the vital body had uninterrupted sway, it 
 would l)uild and build, using all the energy for that pur- 
 pose. There would be no consciousness and thought. It 
 is ])ecause the desire body checks and hardens the inner 
 parts that consciousness develops. 
 
 There was a time in the far, far past when we set out 
 the concretions, as do the mollusks, leaving the body soft, 
 flexible and boneless, but at that time we had only the 
 dull, glimmering consciousness the mollusks now have. 
 Before we could advance, it became necessary to retain 
 the concretions and it will be found that the stage of 
 consciousness of any species is in proportion to the de- 
 velopment of the bony framework within. The P]go must 
 have the solid bones with the semi-fluid red marrow, in 
 order to be able to build the red blood-corpuscles for its 
 expression.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 457 
 
 That is the highest development of the dense body. It 
 signifies nothing in this connection that tlie liighest class 
 of animals have an internal bone formation similar to 
 man's, but still have no indwelling si)irit. They belong to 
 a different stream of evolution. 
 
 The Law of Assimilation. 
 
 The law of assimilation allows no particle to be built 
 into our bodies that we, as spirits, have not overcome 
 and made subject to ourselves. The forces active along 
 these lines are, as we remember, principally our "dead," 
 who have entered "heaven" and are learning there to 
 build bodies to use here, but they work according to 
 certain laws that they cannot circumvent. There is life 
 in every particle of food that we take into our bodies, and 
 before we can build that life into our bodies by the proc- 
 ess of assimilation, we must overcome and make it 
 subject to ourselves. Otherwise there could be no harmony 
 in the body. Each part would act independently, as they 
 do when the co-ordinating life has been withdrawn. That 
 would be what we call decay, the process of disintegration, 
 which is the direct opposite of assimilation. The more 
 individualized is the particle to be assimilated, the more 
 energy will it require to digest it and the shorter time 
 will it remain before seeking to reassert itself. 
 
 Human beings are not organized in such a manner that 
 they can live upon solid minerals. When a purely mineral 
 substance, such as salt, is eaten, it passes through the 
 ])ody leaving behind it but very little waste. What it 
 does leave, however, is of a very injurious character. If 
 it were possible for man to use minerals as food, they 
 would be ideal for that purpose l)ecause of their stability 
 and the little energy required to overcome and subject
 
 458 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 them to the life of the body. We should be compelled 
 to eat very much less in quantity and also less often than 
 we now do. Our laboratories will some time supply us 
 with chemical food of a quality far surpassing anything 
 that we now have, which shall be always fresh. Food 
 obtained from tlie higher plants and still more from the 
 yet liigher animal kingdom, is positively nauseating 1:>e- 
 cause of the rapidity of decay. This process is caused 
 by the efforts made by the individual particles to esca]3e 
 from the composite whole. 
 
 The plant kingdom is next above the mineral. It lias 
 an organization capable of assimilating the mineral com- 
 pounds of the Earth. Man and animal can assimilate 
 the plants and thus obtain the chemical compounds neces- 
 sary to sustain their bodies and as the consciousness of 
 the plant kingdom is that of dreamless sleep, it offers 
 no resistance. It requires but little energy to assimilate 
 the particles thus derived and having small individuality 
 of their own, the life ensouling the particles does not 
 seek to escape from our body as soon as food derived from 
 more highly developed forms, therefore the strength de- 
 rived from a diet of fruit and vegetables is more enduring 
 than that derived from a meat diet, and the food supply 
 does not require as frequent replenishing, besides giving 
 more strength in proportion, because less energy is re- 
 quired for assimilation. 
 
 Food composed of the bodies of animals consists of 
 particles which have been worked upon and inter-pene- 
 trated by an individual desire body, and have thus Ijeen 
 individualized to a much greater extent than the, plant 
 particles. There is an individual cell-soul, which is per- 
 meated by the passions and desires of the animal. It 
 requires considerable energy to overcome it in the first
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 459 
 
 place, so that it may be assimilated, yet it never Incomes 
 so fully incorporated into the polity of the body as do 
 the plant constituents, which have no such str()n<,r indi- 
 vidual tendencies. The result is that it is necessary for 
 the flesh-oater to consume a greater weight of food than 
 is required by the fruitarian; also he must eat oftener. 
 Moreover, this inward strife of the particles of flesh causes 
 greater wear and tear of the body in general, rendering 
 the meat-eater less active and capable of endurance than 
 the vegetarian, as all contests between advocates of the 
 two methods have demonstrated. 
 
 Therefore, when flesh-food derived from the herbivora 
 is such an unstable diet, it is evident that if we should 
 try to use the flesh of carnivorous animals, in which the 
 cells are still further individualized, we would be forced 
 to consume enormous quantities of food. Eating would 
 occupy the greater part of our time, but notwithstanding 
 that fact, we would always be lean and hungry. That 
 such is its effect, can be seen in the wolf and the vulture; 
 their leanness and hunger are proverbial. Cannibals eat 
 human flesh, but only at long intervals and as a luxury. 
 As man does not confine himself exclusively to a meat 
 diet, his flesh is not that of an entirely carnivorous l)east, 
 nevertheless the hunger of the cannibal has also Wome 
 the burden of a proverb. 
 
 Tf the flesh of the herbivora were the essence of what 
 is good in plants, then, logically, the Hesh of the carniv- 
 ora should be the quintessence. The meat of wolves 
 and vultures would thus be the creme de la creme, and 
 muc]\ to l)e desired. This we know is not the case, but 
 quite the reverse. The nearer we get to the plant king- 
 dom, the more strength we derive from our food. Tf the 
 reverse w€re the case, the flesh of carnivorous animals
 
 460 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 would ho smiglit hv other beasts of i)rc'v, but examples' 
 of ''(log eat dog"" are very few throughout nature. 
 
 Live and Let Live, 
 
 The first law of occult science is "Thou shalt not kill," 
 and that sliould have the greatest weight with the aspirant 
 to the higher life. We cannot create so much as one 
 particle of dust, therefore what right have we to destroy 
 the very least form. All Form is an expression of the 
 One Life — the Life of God. We have no right to destroy 
 the Form through which the life is seeking experience, 
 and force it to build a new vehicle. 
 
 Ella Wheeler Wilcox, with the true compassion of all 
 far-advanced souls, champions this occult maxim, in the 
 following beautiful words: 
 
 I am the voice of the voiceless; 
 
 Through me the dumb shall speak 
 
 Till a (leaf world 's ear 
 
 Shall be made to hear 
 
 The wrongs of the wordless weak. 
 
 The same force formed the sparrow 
 
 That fashioned man, the king. 
 
 The God of the WJwle 
 
 Gave a spark of soul 
 
 To furred and feathered thing. 
 
 And I am nu/ brother's keeper; 
 
 And I will fight his fight, 
 
 And sj)eak tlie word 
 
 For beast and bird 
 
 Till the world shall set things right. 
 
 Sometimes the objection is made that life is also taken 
 when vegetables and fruits are eaten, but that statement 
 is based upon a complete misunderstanding of the facts. 
 When the fruit is ripe, it has accomplished its purpose, 
 which is to act as a womb for the ripening of the seed.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 4GI 
 
 If not eaten, it decays and goes to waste. Moreover, it 
 is designed to serve as food for the animal and human 
 kingdoms, thus affording the seed oportunities for growth 
 by scattering it in fertile soil. Besides, just as the ovum 
 and the semen of human lyings are ineffectual without the 
 seed-atom of the reincarnating Ego and the matrix of 
 its vital body, so any e^^g or seed, of itself, is devoid of 
 life. If it is given the proper conditions of incubator or 
 soil, the life of the group-spirit is then poured into it, 
 thus grasping the opportunity so afforded of producing 
 a dense body. If the egg or seed is cooked, crushed, or not 
 given the conditions necessary for the life, the opportunity 
 is lost, but that is all. 
 
 At the present stage of the evolutionary journey, every- 
 one knows inherently that it is wrong to kill and man 
 will love and protect the animals in all cases where his 
 greed and selfish interest does not blind him to their 
 rights. The law protects even a cat or a dog against 
 wanton cmelty. Except in "s})ort,'' that most wanton of 
 all our cruelties against the animal creation, it is always 
 for the sake of money that animals are murdered and 
 bred to be murdered. By the devotees of "sport" the 
 helpless creatures are shot down to no purpose save to 
 bolster up a false idea of prowess upon the part of the 
 huntsman. It is hard to understand how people who ap- 
 pear otherwise sane and kindly can, for the time, trample 
 upon all their gentler instincts and revert to bloodthirsty 
 savagery, killing for the sheer hist of lilood and joy in 
 destruction. It is certainly a reversion to the lowest 
 savage animal instincts, and can never be dignified into 
 the remotest semblance of anything "manly." oven though 
 practiced and defended by the otherwise humane and 
 worthy temporary head of a mighty nation.
 
 463 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO^X■EPTION 
 
 How much more beautiful it would be for man to play 
 the role of friend and protector of the weak. Who does 
 not love to visit Central Park in New York City and pet, 
 stroke and feed the hundreds of squirrels which are run- 
 ning about secure in the knowledge that they will not be 
 molested? And who is not glad, for the sake of the 
 squirrels, to see the sign, "Dogs found chasing the squir- 
 rels will be shot." This is hard on the dogs, but it is 
 t^ be commended as an evidence of the growth of the senti- 
 ment favoring the protection of the weak against the 
 unreasoning or merciless strong. Nothing is said on the 
 sign about the squirrels being injured by men, because 
 that would be unthinkable. So strong is the influence of 
 the trust the little animals repose in the kindness of man, 
 that no one would violate it. 
 
 The Lord's Prayer. 
 
 Eeturning to our consideration of the spiritual aids 
 to human progress, the Lord's Prayer, which may be 
 considered as an abstract, algebraical formula for the up- 
 liftment and purification of all tlie vehicles of man, the 
 idea of taking proper care of the dense body is expressed 
 in the words: "Give us this day our daily bread." 
 
 The prayer dealing with the needs of the vital body 
 is, "Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who 
 trespass against us." 
 
 Tlie vital body is the seat of memory. In it are stored 
 the sub-conscious records of all the past events of our 
 life, good or ill, including all injuries inflicted or sus- 
 tained and benefits received, or bestowed. We remember 
 that the record of the life is taken from those pictures 
 immediately after leaving the dense body at death, and
 
 ACQUIRING FIRSTHAND KNOWLEDGE 463 
 
 that all the sufferings of jujst mortem existence are the 
 results of the events these pictures portray. 
 
 If, by continual prayer, we obtain forgiveness for the 
 injuries we have iullicted upon others and if we make 
 all the restitution jjossible, purify our vital bodies by 
 forgiving those who have wronged us, and eliminate all 
 ill-feeling, we save ourselves much jxyst mortem misery, 
 besides preparing the way for Universal Brotherhood, 
 which is particularly dependent upon the victory of the 
 vital body over the desire body. In the form of memory, 
 the desire body impresses upon the vital body the idea of 
 revenge. An even temper amid tlie various annoyances of 
 daily life indicates such a victory, therefore the aspirant 
 should cultivate control of the temjier, as it includes work 
 on both bodies. The Lord's Prayer includes this also, 
 for when we see that we are injuring others, we look 
 about and try to find the cause. Loss of temper is one 
 of the causes and it originates in the desire body. 
 
 Most people leave physical life with the same tempera- 
 ment they bring into it, but the aspirant must systematic- 
 ally conquer all attempts of the desire body to assume" 
 mastery. That can be done by concentration upon high 
 ideals, which strengthens the vital body and is much more 
 efficacious than the common prayers of the Church. The 
 occult scientist uses concentration in preference to prayer, 
 because the former is accomplished by the aid of the mind, 
 which is cold and unfeeling, whereas prayer is usually 
 dictated by emotion. Whore it is dictated by a pure un- 
 selfish devotion to high ideals prayer is much higher than 
 cold concentration. It can never l)c cold, but liears upon 
 the pinions of Love the outpouring'^ of <1h^ mystic t<i the 
 Deity. 
 
 The prayer for the desire body is, '"Lead us not into
 
 464 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 temptation." Desire is the great tempter of mankind. 
 It is the great incentive to all action, and in so far as the 
 actions subserve the purposes of the spirit, it is good ; but 
 where the desire is for something degrading, something 
 that debases the nature^ it is indeed meet that we pray 
 not to be led into temptation. 
 
 Love, Wealth, Power, and Fame ! — These are the four 
 great motives of human action. Desire for one or more 
 of these is the motive for all that man does or leaves un- 
 done. The great Leaders of humanity have wisely given 
 them as incentives to action, that man may gain experi- 
 ence and learn thereby. They are necessary, and the 
 aspirant may safely continue to use them as motives for 
 action, but he must transmute them into sometliing higher. 
 He must overcome with nobler aspirations the selfish love 
 which seeks the ownership of another Body, and all de- 
 sires for wealth, power and fame for narrow and personal 
 reasons. 
 
 The Love for which he must long is that only which 
 is of the soul and embraces all l^eings, high and low, in- 
 creasing in proportion to the needs of the recipient; 
 
 The Wealth, that which consists solely of abundance of 
 opportunities to serve his fellow men; 
 
 The Power, that alone which makes for the upliftment 
 of humanity ; 
 
 The Fame, none save that whieli increases his ability 
 to spread the good news, that all wlio suffer may thus 
 quickly find solace for the heart's grief. 
 
 The prayer for the mind is "Deliver us from evil." We 
 have seen that mind is the link between the higher and 
 the lower natures. Animals are permitted to follow de- 
 sire without any restriction whatever. In their case, there
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 465 
 
 is neither good nor evil, because fhey l«ick mind, the 
 faculty of discrimination. The method of self-protection 
 which we pursue in regard to animals which kill and steal 
 is different from that which we use in relation to human 
 beings who do the same things. Even a human being who 
 is bereft of mind is not held accountable. The fact is 
 recognized that he does not know he is doing wrong, 
 therefore he is simply restrained. 
 
 It was only when his mental eyes were opened that man 
 came to know good and evil. "When the link of mind be- 
 comes allied to the Higher Self and does its bidding, we 
 have the high-minded person. On the contrary, the coali- 
 tion of the mind with the lower desire nature produces 
 the low-minded person ; therefore the meaning of this 
 prayer is that we may be delivered from the experience 
 resulting from the alliance of the mind with the desire 
 body, with all thereby implied. 
 
 The aspirant to the higher life accomplishes the union 
 of the higher and the lower natures by means of ^ledita- 
 tion on lofty subjects. This union is further cemented by 
 Contemplation, and both these states are transcended by 
 Adoration, which lifts the spirit to the very Throne. 
 
 The Lord's Prayer, given for the general use of the 
 Church, gives Adoration first place, in order to reach 
 the spiritual exaltation necessary to proffer a petition 
 representing the needs of the lower vehicles. Each asjwct 
 of the threefold spirit, commencing with the lowest, raises 
 itself in adoration to its corresponding aspect of Deity. 
 When the three aspects of the spirit are all arrayed before 
 the Throne of Grace, each utters the prayer appropriate 
 to the needs of its material counterpart, all three joining 
 in the closing prayer for the mind.
 
 466 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COMCEPTION 
 
 The human spirit soars to its countei-part, the Hoi}' 
 Spirit (Jehovah), saying "Hallowed be Thy 2sanie." 
 
 The life spirit bows before its counterpart, The Son 
 (Christ), saying "Thy Kingdom Come." 
 
 The divine spirit kneels before its counterpart. The 
 Father, w^ith the prayer, "Thy Will be done.'" 
 
 Then the highest, the divine spirit, petitions the 
 highest aspect of the Deity, the Father, for its counter- 
 part, the dense body : "Give us this day our daily bread." 
 
 The next highest, the life spirit, prays to its counter- 
 part, the Son, for its counterpart in the lower nature, 
 the vital body : "Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive 
 those who trespass against us." 
 
 The lowest aspect of the spirit, the human spirit, next 
 offers its petition to the lowest aspect of Deity for the 
 highest of the threefold bodies, the desire body: "Lead 
 us not into temptation." 
 
 Lastly, in unison, all three aspects of the threefold 
 spirit in man join in tlie most important of the prayers, 
 the petition for the mind, in the words: "Deliver us from 
 evil." 
 
 The introduction, "Our Father Who art in Heaven " 
 is merely as the address on an envelope. The addition, 
 "For Thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the 
 Glory, forever. Amen," was not given by Christ, but is 
 very appropriate as the parting adoration of the three- 
 fold spirit as it closes its direct address to the Deity. 
 
 Diagram 16 illustrates the foregoing explanation in a 
 simple and easily remembered manner, showing the con- 
 nection between the different prayers and the correspond- 
 ing vfliicles, which are similarly colored. This diagram 
 is inserted opposite the title page. 
 
 I
 
 ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 467 
 
 The Vow of Celibacy. 
 
 The sex-pervert, or sex-maniac, is a proof of the cor- 
 rectness of the contention of occultists that one part of 
 the sex-force builds the brain. He becomes an idiot, 
 unable to think because of drawing and sending out, not 
 only the negative or positive part of the sex-force (ac- 
 cording to whether male or female) which is nonnally 
 to be used through the sex-organ for propagation, but 
 in addition to that, some of the for^e which should build 
 up the brain, enabling it to produce thought — hence the 
 mental deficiency. 
 
 On the other hand, if the person is given to spiritual 
 thought, the tendency to use the sex-force for propagation 
 is slight, and whatever part of it is not used in that way 
 may be transmuted into spiritual force. 
 
 That is why the initiate, at a certain stage of develop- 
 ment, takes the vow of coliliacy. It is not an easy vow, 
 nor one to be lightly taken by one desirous of spiritual 
 advancement. Many i)cople who are not yet ripe for the 
 higher life have ignorantly bound themselves to a life of 
 asceticism. They are as dangerous to the community and 
 to themselves on the one hand as is the imlxvile sex- 
 maniac on the other. 
 
 At the present stage of human evolution the sex func- 
 tion is the means whereby bodies are provided, through 
 which the spirit can gain experience. The people who 
 are most prolific and follow the creative impulse un- 
 reservedly are the lowest classes: thus it is difficult for 
 incoming entities to find good vehicles amid environments 
 enabling them to unfold their faculties in such a manner 
 as to permanently benefit themselves and tbe rest of 
 humanity, for among the wealthier classes who could 
 furnish more favorable conditions manv have few or no
 
 468 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 children. It is not because tliey live abstemious sex- 
 lives, but for the entirely selfish reasons that they may 
 have more ease and leisure and indulge in unlimited sex- 
 gratification without the burden of a family. Among the 
 less-wealthy middle class, families are also restricted, but 
 in their case partially for economic reasons, that they 
 may give one or two children educational and other ad- 
 vantages that their means would not permit them to give 
 to four or five. 
 
 Thus man exercises his divine prerogative of bringing 
 disorder into nature. Incoming Egos must take the oppor- 
 tunities offered them sometimes under unfavorable circum- 
 stances. Other Egos who cannot do that, must wait till 
 favorable environment offers. Thus do we affect one an- 
 other by our actions and thus are the sins of the fathers 
 visited upon the children, for as the Holy Spirit is the 
 creative energy in nature, the sex energy is its reflection 
 in man, and misuse or abuse of that power is the sin that 
 is not forgiven, but must be expiated in impaired efficiency 
 of the vehicles, in order to thoroughly teach us the 
 sanctity of the creative force. 
 
 Aspirants to the higher life, filled with an earnest 
 desire to live a noble spiritual life, often regard the sex- 
 function with horror, because of the harvest of misery 
 which humanity has reaped as a result of its abuse. They 
 are apt to turn in disgust from what they regard as im- 
 purity, overlooking the fact that it is precisely such peo- 
 ple as they who (having brought their vehicles into good 
 condition liy means of proper sanitary food, high and 
 lofty thought, and pure and spiritual lives) are best 
 fitted to generate the dense bodies essential to the develop- 
 ment of entities seeking incarnation. It is common knowl- 
 edge among occult scientists that, to the detriment of the
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWT^EDGE 469 
 
 race, many high-class Egos are kept out of incarnation 
 at the present time solely because parents cannot Ije found 
 who are pure enough to provide them with the necessary 
 physical vehicles. 
 
 Persons Avho, for the reason above mentioned, refrain 
 from doing their duty to humanity, are magnifying the 
 sun-spots to such an extent that they forget to see the 
 Sun itself! The sex-function has its great place in the 
 economy of the world. When projxjrly used, there is no 
 greater boon to the Ego, for it then provides pure and 
 healthful bodies such as man needs for his development : 
 conversely, when abused, there is no greater curse, for it 
 is then the source of the worst ills to which flesh is heir. 
 
 It is a truism that "no man liveth unto himself." By 
 our words and acts we are constantly affecting others. 
 By the proper performance, or the neglect of our duty, 
 we make or mar the lives, first, of those in our immediate 
 environment, but ultimately of all the inhabitants of the 
 Earth, and more. No one has a right to seek the higher 
 life without having performed his duty to his family, 
 his country, and the human race. To selfishly set aside 
 everything else and live solely for one's own spiritual 
 advancement, is as reprehensible as not to care for the 
 spiritual life at all. Nay. it is worse; for those who do 
 their duty in the ordinary life to ilie best of their ability, 
 devoting themselves to the welfare of those dej>endent 
 upon them, are cultivating the essential (juality of faith- 
 fulness. They will certainly advance in due time to a 
 point where they will become awake to spiritual necessi- 
 ties, and will carry to that work the faithfulness developed 
 elsewhere. The man who delilnM-ately turns his back upon 
 his present duties to take up the spiritual life will surely 
 be forced back into the path of duty from which ho has
 
 470 ROSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 mistakenly diverged, with no })oppil)le means of escape 
 until the lesson has been learned. 
 
 Certain tribes of India make the following excellent 
 division of life. The first twenty years are spent in ob- 
 taining an edi;cation; the years from 20 to 40 are devoted 
 to the duty of raising a family; and the remaining time 
 is devoted to spiritual development, wdthout any physical 
 cares to harass or distract the mind. 
 
 During the first period the child is supported by its 
 parents; during the second period the man, in addition 
 to supporting his own family, cares for his parents while 
 they are giving their attention to higher things; and 
 during the balance of his life, he is in turn supported 
 by his children. 
 
 This seems a very sensible method, and is quite satis- 
 factory in a country where all, from the cradle to the 
 grave, feel the spiritual need, to such degree that they 
 mistakenly neglect material development except as im- 
 pelled by the lash of direst need, and where the children 
 cheerfully support their parents, secure in the knowledge 
 that they will be supported in turn and thus be enabled 
 to devote themselves entirely to tlie higher life after hav- 
 ing performed their duty to their country and to humanity. 
 In the Western "World, however, where no spiritual need 
 is at present felt by the average man because he is prop- 
 erly following material lines of development, such a mode 
 of life would be impossible of realization. 
 
 Spiritual desire never comes until the time is ripe, and 
 always when the particular conditions obtain under which 
 we must seek its gratification, if at all. Whatever duties 
 exist which are apparent restrictions must be borne. If 
 the care of a family jirevcnts the complete consecration 
 desired, the aspirant would certainly not be justified in
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOW^LEDGE 471 
 
 neglecting duty and devoting tlie entire time and energy 
 to spiritual purpot^es. An etlort must be made to gratify 
 such aspirations ■without interfering with duty to family. 
 
 If the desire to live a celibate life comes to a person 
 who liolds marriage relations witli another, the obligations 
 of such relations are not to be forgotten. It would be 
 very wrong, by practicing celibacy under snch circum- 
 stances, to endeavor to escape from the proper perform- 
 ance of duty. As to what constitutes duty in regard to 
 coition, however, there is a standard for aspirants to the 
 higher life different from that of the ordinary man or 
 woman. 
 
 Most people regard marriage as sanctioning unlimited 
 license for the gratification of sexual desire. In the eyes 
 of statute law, perhaps it does so, but no man-made law 
 nor custom has any right to govern this matter. Occult 
 science teaches that the sex-function should never be used 
 for sense-gratification, but for propagation only. There- 
 fore an aspirant to the bigher life would Ije justified in 
 refusing coition with the marriage partner unless the 
 object were the begetting of a child, and then only if both 
 parties were in jierfect liealth — physically, morally and 
 mentally — as otherwise the union would be likely to re- 
 sult in the generation of a feeble or degenerate body. 
 
 Each person owns his or her body, and is responsi])ie 
 to the law of Consequence for any misuse resulting from 
 the weak-willed abandonment of that body to another. 
 
 In the light of the foregoing, and looking at the matter 
 from the viewpoint of occult science, it is both a duty 
 and a privilege (to l)e exercised with thanks for the 
 opportunity) for all persons who are liealthy and of sound 
 mind to provide vehicles for as many entities as is con- 
 sistent with their health and ability to care for the same.
 
 472 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 • 
 And, as previously stated, most particularly are aspirants 
 
 to the higher life under obligation in this respect, on ac- 
 count of the purification which their purer lives have 
 wrought in their bodies, because of which they are better 
 qualified than ordinary humanity to generate pure vehicles. 
 Thus they enable high-class entities to find suitable 
 vehicles and help humanity to advance by affording these 
 waiting Egos opportunities to incarnate and exercise their 
 influence at an earlier period than would otherwise be 
 possible. 
 
 If the sex-force is used in the way indicated, coition 
 will take place but few times in a life, and practically the 
 entire sex-force may be used for spiritual purposes. It 
 is not the use, but the abuse that causes all the trouble 
 and interferes with the spiritual life, so there is no need 
 for anyone to abandon the higher life because he or she 
 cannot be celibate. It is not necessary to be strictly celi- 
 bate while going through the lesser Initiations. The vow 
 of absolute celibacy applies to the greater Initiations only, 
 and even then a single act of fecundation may sometimes 
 be necessary as an act of sacrifice, as was tlie case in pro- 
 viding a body for Christ. 
 
 It may also be said that it is worse to suffer from a 
 burning desire, to be constantly thinking vividly of the 
 gratification of sense, than to live the married life in 
 moderation. Christ taught that unchaste thoughts are 
 as bad as, and even worse than unchaste acts, because 
 thoughts may be repeated indefinitely, whereas there is at 
 least some limit to acts. 
 
 The aspirant to tlie higher life can be successful only 
 in proportion to the extent of the subjugation of the lower 
 nature, but should beware of the other extreme.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 473 
 
 The PiTLiTAHY Body and the Tineal Gland. 
 
 In the brain, and in approximately the positions shown 
 in diagram 17, are two small organs called the pituitary 
 body and the pineal gland. Medical science knows but 
 little about these, or the other ductless glands of the body. 
 It calls the pineal gland "the atrophied third eye,*' yet 
 neither it nor the pituitary body are atrophying. This 
 is very perplexing to scientists, for nature retains nothing 
 useless. All over the body we find organs which are either 
 a^;rophying or developing, the former being milestones, 
 as it were, along the path which man has traveled to reach 
 his present stage of development, the latter pointing out 
 the lines for future improvement and development. F(ir 
 instance, the muscles which animals nsc to move tlie ears 
 are present in man also, but as they are atrophying, few 
 people can use them. The heart l)elongs to the class 
 indicating future development; as already shown, it is 
 becoming a voluntary muscle. 
 
 The pituitary body and the pineal gland Ijelong to still 
 another class of organs, which at the present time are 
 neither evolving nor degenerating, but are dormant. In 
 the far past, when man was in touch with the '"inner" 
 Worlds, these organs were his means of ingress thereto, 
 and they will again serve that jnirjiovK^ at a later stage. 
 They were connected with the involuntary or sympatlietio 
 nervous system, Man then saw the inner Worlds, as in 
 the Moon Period and the latter part of tlie Lemurinn and 
 early Atlantean Epochs. Pictures presented themselves 
 quite independent of his will. The sense-centers of his 
 desire body were sjiinning around counter-clockwise (fol- 
 lowing negatively the motion of the Eartli, which revolves 
 on its axis in that direction) as the sense-centers of
 
 474 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 "mediums" do to this day. In most people these sense- 
 centers are inactive, but true development will set them 
 spinning clockwise, as explained elsewhere. That is the 
 difficult feature in the development of positive clairvoy- 
 ance. 
 
 The development of mediumship is much easier, be- 
 cause it is merely a revival of the mirror-like function 
 possessed by man in the far past, by which the outside 
 world was involuntarily reflected in him, and which func- 
 tion was afterward retained by inbreeding. With present- 
 day mediums this power is intermittent, which explains 
 why they can sometimes "see" and at other times, for no 
 apparent reason, fail utterly. Occasionally, the strong 
 desire of the client enables them to get into touch with 
 the information he is seeking, on which occasions they 
 see correctly, but they are not always honest. Office rent 
 and other expenses must be paid, so when the power 
 (over which they have no conscious control) fails them, 
 some resort to fraud and utter any absurdity that occurs 
 to their minds, in order to satisfy their client and get his 
 money, thus casting discredit upon what they really do 
 see at other times. 
 
 The aspirant to true spiritual sight and insight must 
 first of all give proof of unselfishness, because the trained 
 clairvoyant has no "off days." He is not in the least 
 mirror-like, dependent upon the reflections which may 
 happen to come his way. He is able to reach out at any 
 time and in any diix'ctinn. and read the thoughts and 
 plans of others, provided he particularly turns his atten- 
 tion that way — not otherwise. 
 
 The great danger to society which would result from 
 the indiscriminate use of this power if possessed by an un- 
 worthy individual, can be easily understood. He would
 
 Z 
 
 Ui 
 
 X 
 H 
 a. 
 o 
 
 X 
 H 
 
 0- 
 UJ 
 Q 
 < 
 
 UJ 
 
 r 
 
 CO 
 
 H 
 2 
 
 a: 
 ft: 
 
 D 
 U 
 
 X 
 
 ui 
 
 en X 
 
 U 
 
 UJ 
 
 u. 
 
 a: 
 
 UJ 
 
 0, 
 
 U 
 
 z 
 
 < 
 
 < 
 
 CQ 
 
 O 
 
 o: 
 O 
 
 u. 
 X 
 
 lU 
 CO 
 
 Q 
 UJ 
 
 in 
 
 D 
 
 2 
 O 
 
 a: 
 
 ^ 
 
 < 
 
 < 
 
 UJ 
 
 rv 
 
 X 
 
 CQ 
 
 z 
 
 Z 
 
 
 
 (r1 
 
 
 > 
 
 UJ 
 
 > 
 
 t— ' 
 < 
 
 1- 
 
 o 
 
 LO
 
 476 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 be able to read the most secret thought. Therefore the 
 initiate is bound by the most solemn vows never to use 
 this power to serve his individual interest in the -slightest 
 degree, nor to save himself a pang. He may feed five thou- 
 sand otiiers if he will, but he must not turn a stone into 
 bread to appease his own hunger. He may heal others of 
 palsy and leprosy, but by the Law of the Universe, he is 
 forbidden to stanch his own mortal wounds. Because he 
 is bound by his vow of absolute unselfishness, it is ever 
 true of tlie Initiate that although he saves others, himself 
 he cannot save. 
 
 So the trained clairvoyant who really has something to 
 give will never hang out a sign offering to exercise his 
 gifts for a fee, but will give and give freely where he con- 
 siders it consistent with the ripe destiny generated under 
 the law of consequence by the person to he helped. 
 
 Trained clairvoyance is the kind used for investigating 
 occult facts, and it is the only kind that is of any use for 
 that purpose. Therefore the aspirant must feel, not a wish 
 to gratify an idle curiosity, but a holy and unselfish desire 
 to help humanity. Until such a desire exists, no progress 
 can be made in the attainment of positive clairvoyance. 
 
 In the ages that have passed since the Lemurian Epoch 
 humanity has been gradually building the cerebro-spinal 
 nervous system, which is under the control of the will. In 
 the latter part of the Atlantean Epoch, this was so far 
 evolved that it became possible for the Ego to take full pos- 
 session of the dense body. That was the time (previously 
 described) when the point in the vital body came into cor- 
 respondence with the point at the root of the nose in the 
 dense body and the indwelling spirit became awake in the 
 Physical "World but, so far as the greater part of humanity 
 was concerned, lost consciousness of the inner "Worlds.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 477 
 
 Since then, the connection of tlie pineal gland and the 
 pituitary body with the cerehr()-P{)inal nervous system has 
 been slowly building, and is now all hut complete. 
 
 To regain contact with the inner Worlds, all that re- 
 mains to be done is the reawakening of the pituitary body 
 and tiie pineal gland. A\ lion that is accomplished, man 
 will again possess tlie faculty of perception in the higher 
 worlds, but on a grander scale than formerly, becau.^e it 
 will be in connection with the voluntary nervous system 
 and therefore under the control of his Will. Through this 
 inner perceptive faculty all avenues of knowledge will 1)6 
 opened to him and he will have at his service a means of 
 accjuiring information compared with which all other 
 metiiods of investigation are but child's play. 
 
 The awakening of these organs is accomplished by Eso- 
 teric Training, which we will now describe, as far as may 
 be done in public. 
 
 Esoteric Training. 
 
 In the majority of people, the greater part of the sex- 
 force which may legitiuiatcly be used through the creative 
 organs is expended for sense-gratification ; therefore \v 
 such people there is very little of the ascending c\irrent 
 shown in diagram 17. 
 
 When the aspirant to the higher life begins to curb these 
 excesses more and more, and to devote his attention to 
 spiritual thouglits and efforts, the trained clairvoyant can 
 perceive the unused sex-force commencing to ascend. It 
 surges upward in stronger and stronger volume, along the 
 path indicated l)y the arrows in diagram 17, traversing 
 the heart and the larynx or the spinal cord and the larynx 
 or both, and then j^assing directly between the pituitary 
 body and the pineal gland toujird the dark point at tlie
 
 478 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-COKCEPTluX 
 
 root of tlie noso wliere "The Silent "Watcheiv' the highest 
 spirit, has its seat. 
 
 These currents do not nsnally take one of the two patlis 
 indicated in the diagram to the entire e.xchision of the 
 other, hut generally one path is traveled hy the greater 
 volume of the sex-currents, according to the temperament 
 of the aspirant. In one wlio is seeking enlightenment 
 along purely intellectual lines the current travels particu- 
 larly over the s})inal cord and only a small part goes over 
 the path through the heart. In the mystic who feels 
 rather than knows, the currents find their way upwards 
 through the heart. 
 
 Both are developing ahnormally, and each must some- 
 time take up the development he has neglected, so as to 
 become fully rounded. Therefore the Eosicrucians aim 
 to give a teaching that will satisfy both classes, although 
 their main efforts are expended in reaching the intellec- 
 tually minded, for their need is the greatest. 
 
 This current of itself, however, even though it assumes 
 the proportions of a Niagara and flows until the crack of 
 doom, will be useless. But still, as it is not only a neces- 
 sary accompaniment, but a pre-requisite to self-conscious 
 work in the inner World, it must be cultivated to some 
 extent before the real esoteric training can begin. It will 
 thus be seen that a moral life devoted to spiritual thought 
 must be lived by the aspirant for a certain length of time 
 before it is possible to commence the work that will give 
 him first-hand knowledge of the super-physical realms and 
 enable him to become, in the truest ?onse, a helper of 
 humanity. 
 
 When the candidate has lived such a life for a time suf- 
 ficient to establish the current of spiritual force, and is 
 found worthy and qualified to receive esoteric instruction,
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 479 
 
 he is taught certain exercises, to set the pituitary body in 
 vibration. This vibration causes the pituitary body to im- 
 pinge upon and slightly deflect the nearest line of force 
 (See diagram 17). This, in turn, impinges upon the line 
 next to it, and so the process continues until the force of 
 the vibration has been spent. It is similar to the way in 
 which the striking of one note on a piano will produce a 
 number of overtones, by setting up a vibration in the 
 other strings which are at proper intervals of pitch. 
 
 When by the increased vibration of the pituitary body, 
 the lines of force have been deflected sufficiently to reach 
 the pineal gland, the object has been accomplished, the gap 
 between these two organs has been bridged. This is the 
 bridge between the World of Sense and the World of De- 
 sire. From the time it is built, man becomes clairvoyant 
 and able to direct his gaze where he will. Solid objects 
 are seen both inside and out. To him space and solidity, 
 as hindrances to ob.servation. have ceased to exist. 
 
 He is not yet a trained clairvoyant, but he is a clairvoy- 
 ant at will, a voluntary clairvoyant. His is a very differ- 
 ent faculty from that possessed by the medium, who is 
 usually an involuntary clairvoyant and can see only what 
 comes ; 01' who has, at best, very little more than the purely 
 negative faculty. Hut the person in whom this bridge is 
 once built is always in sure touch with the inner Worlds, 
 the connection being made and broken at his will. By de- 
 grees, the observer learns to control the vibration of the 
 pituitary body in a manner enabling him to get in touch 
 with any of the regions of the inner Worlds which he de 
 sires to visit. The faculty is completely under the control 
 of his will. It is not necessary for him to go into a trance 
 or do anything abnormal, to raise his consciousness to the 
 Desire Woild. Tie simply wills to see, and sees.
 
 480 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 As was explained in the earlier part of this work, the 
 neophyte niiist loarn to see in the Desire AVorld. or rather, 
 he must learn how to understand what "he sees there. In 
 the Physical "World ohjects are dense, solid, and do not 
 change in the twinkling of an eve. In the Desire "World 
 they change in the most erratic manner. This is a source 
 of endless confusion to the negative involuntary clairvoy- 
 ant, and even to the neophyte who enters under the guid- 
 ance of a teacher, hut the teaching soon hrings the pupil 
 to a point where the Form may change as often as it will ; 
 he can perceive the Life that causes the change, and knows 
 it for what it is, despite all possible and puzzling changes. 
 
 There is also another and most important distinction to 
 be made. The power which enables one to perceive the 
 objects in a world is not identical with the power of enter- 
 ing that world and functioning there. The voluntary clair- 
 voyant, though he may have received some training, and is 
 able to distinguish the true from the false in the Desire 
 "V\^orld, is in practically the same relation to it as a prisoner 
 behind a barred window is to the outside world — he can 
 see it, but cannot function therein. Therefore esoteric 
 training not only opens up the inner vision of the aspirant, 
 but at the jjroper time further exercises are given to fur- 
 nish him with a vehicle in which he can function in the 
 inner Worlds in a perfectly self-conscious manner. 
 
 How THE Inner Vehicle Is Built. 
 
 In ordinary life most people live to eat, they drink, 
 gratify the sex-passion in an unrestrained manner, and lose 
 their tempers on the slightest provocation. Though out- 
 wardly these people may be very "respectable," they are, 
 nearly every day of their lives, causing almost utter con- 
 fusion in their organization. The entire period of sleep
 
 ACQUIEING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 481 
 
 is spent by the dopire and the vital bodies in repairing the 
 damage done in the day time, leaving no time for outside 
 work of any kind. But as the individual begins to feel 
 the needs of the higher life, control sex-force, and temper, 
 and cultivate a serene disposition, there is less disturbance 
 caused in the vehicles during waking hours; consequently 
 less time is required to repair tlic damage during sleep. 
 Thus it becomes possible to leave the dense body for long 
 periods during sleeping hours, and function in the inner 
 Worlds in the higher vehicles. As the desire body and 
 the mind are not yet organized, they are of no use as sep- 
 arate vehicles of consciousness. Neither can the vital body 
 leave the dense body, as that would cause death, so it is 
 evident that measures must be taken to provide an or- 
 ganized vehicle which is fluidic and so constinicted that it 
 will meet the needs of the Ego in the inner Worlds as does 
 the dense body in the Physical World. 
 
 Tlie vital body is such an organized vehicle, and if some 
 means could be found to loosen it from the dense bi»dy 
 without causing death, the problem woukl be solved. Be- 
 sides, the vital body is tlie scat of memory, witliout which 
 it would be impossible to bring back into our piiysical con- 
 sciousness the remembrance of super-physical experiences 
 and thus obtain the full benefit of them. 
 
 We remember that the Hicrophants of the old Mystery 
 Temples segregated some of the people into castes and 
 tribes such as the Brahmins and the Levitcs, for the pur- 
 pose of providing bodies for the use of such Egos as were 
 advanced enough to be ready for Initiation. This was done 
 in such a manner that the vital body became separable 
 into two parts, as were the desire bodies of all humanity 
 at the beginning of the Earth Period. When the Hiero- 
 phant took the pupils out of their bodies he left one part 
 
 16
 
 482 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 of the vital body, comiirising the first and second etliers, to 
 perform the purely animal functions (they are the only 
 ones active during sleep), tlie pupil taking witli him a 
 vehicle capable of perception, because of its connection 
 ■with the sense-centers of the dense body; and also capable 
 of memory. It possessed these capabilities because it was 
 c-omposed of the third and fourth ethers, which are the 
 mediums of sense-perception and memory. 
 
 This is, in fact, that part of tlie vital body which the 
 aspirant retains from life to life, and immortalizes as the 
 Intellectual Soul. 
 
 Since Christ came and "took away tlie sin of the world," 
 (not of the individual) purifying the desire body of our 
 planet, the connection between all human dense and vital 
 bodies has been loosened to such an extent that, by train- 
 ing, they are capable of separation as above described. 
 Therefore Initiation is open to all. 
 
 The finer part of the desire body, which constitutes the 
 Emotional Soul, is capable of separation in most people 
 (in fact, it possessed that capability even before Christ 
 came) and thus Avhen, by concentration and the use of the 
 proper formula, the finer parts of the vehicles have been 
 segregated for use during sleep, or at any other time, the 
 lower parts of the desire and vital bodies are still left to 
 carry on the processes of restoration in the dense vehicle^ 
 the mere animal part. 
 
 That part of the vital body which goes out is highly or- 
 ganized, as we have seen. It is an exact counterpart of the 
 dense body. The desire body and the mind, not being or- 
 ganized, are of use only because they are connected with 
 the highly organized dense body. When separated from 
 it they are but poor instruments, therefore before man
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 433 
 
 can vvitlulraw from the dense body, the sense-centers of the 
 desire Ijody must he awakened. 
 
 In ordinary life the Ego is inside its bodies and its force 
 is directed outward. All man's will and energy are bent 
 upon the task of subduing the outside world. At no time 
 is he able to get aM'ay from the impressions of his outside 
 environment and thus be free to work on himself in his 
 waking liours. During sleep, when such an opportunity 
 is afforded, because of the dense bo<ly having lost con- 
 sciousness of the world, the Ego is oui.'iide liis bodies. If 
 man is to work on his vehicles at all, it must be when the 
 outside world is shut out as in sleep, but yet the spirit still 
 remains within and in full control of the faculties, as it is 
 in the waking state. Xot until such a state can be attained 
 will it be possible for the spirit to work inwardly and prop- 
 erly sensitize its vehicles. 
 
 Concentration is such a state. When in it, the senses 
 are stilled and a person is outwardly in the same condition 
 as in the deepest slcc]), yet the spirit remains within and 
 fully conscious. ^lost people have experienced this state, 
 at least in some degree, when they have become interested 
 to absorption in a book. At such times they live in the 
 scenes depicted by the author and are lost to their environ- 
 ment. When spoken to, they are oblivious to the sound, 
 so to all else transpiring around them, yet they are fully 
 awake to all tliey are reading, to the invisible world created 
 by the autlior, living there and feeling the heart-beats nf 
 all the different characters in the story. They are not 
 independent, but are bound in the life whicii some one has 
 created for them in the book. 
 
 The aspirant to the higher life cultivates the faculty of 
 becoming absorbed at will in any subject be chooses, or 
 rather not a sul)joct usually, but a very simple object, which
 
 484 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CO^X'EPTION 
 
 he imagines. Thus wlien the proper condition or point of 
 absorption has been reached where his senses are absolutely 
 still, he concentrates his thought \ipon the different sense- 
 centers of the desire body and they start to revolve. 
 
 At first their motion is slow and hard to bring about, 
 but by degrees the sense-centers of the desire body will 
 make places for themselves within the dense and vital 
 bodies, which learn to accommodate themselves to this new 
 activity. Then some day, when the proper life has 
 developed the requisite cleavage between the higher and 
 lower parts of the vital body, there is a supreme effort of 
 the will ; a spiral motion in many directions takes place, 
 and. the aspirant stands outside his dense body. He looks 
 at it as at another person. The door of his prison-house 
 has been opened. He is free to come and go, as much at 
 liberty in the inner worlds as in the Physical "World, func- 
 tioning at will, in the inner or outer World, a helper of 
 all desiring his services in any of them. 
 
 Before the aspirant learns to voluntarily leave the body, 
 he may have worked in the desire body during sleep, for 
 in some people the desire body becomes organized before 
 the separation can be brought about in the vital body. Un- 
 der those conditions it is impossible to bring back these 
 subjective experiences to waking consciousness, but gen- 
 erally in such cases it will be noticed, as the first sign of 
 development, that all confused dreams will cease. Then, 
 after a while, the dreams will become more vivid and per- 
 fectly logical. The aspirant will dream of being in places 
 and with people (whether known to him in waking hours 
 or not matters little), conducting himself in as reasonable 
 a way as if he were in the waking state. If the place of 
 whicli he dreams is accessible to him in waking hours, he 
 may sometimes get proof of tiie reality of his dream if he
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 485 
 
 will note some physical detail of the scene and verify his 
 nocturnal impression next day. 
 
 He will next find that he can, during sleeping hours, 
 visit any place he desires upon tiie face of the Earth and 
 investigate it a great deal more thoroughly than if he had 
 gone there in the dense body, because in his desire body 
 he has access to all places, regardless of locks and bars. 
 If he persists, there will at last come a day when he need 
 not wait for sleep to dissolve the connection between his 
 vehicles, but can consciously set himself free. 
 
 Specific directions for freeing the higher vehicles can- 
 not be given indiscriminately. The separation is brought 
 about, not by a set formula of words, but rather by an act 
 of will, yet the manner in which the will is directed is in- 
 dividual, and can therefore be given only by a competent 
 teacher. Like all other real esoteric information, it is 
 never sold, but comes only as a result of the pupil qualify- 
 ing himself to receive it. All that can be done here is to 
 give an indication of the first steps which lead up to tlie 
 acquirement of tiie faculty of voluntary clairvoyance. 
 
 The most favorable time to exercise is on first awaken- 
 ing in the morning, before any of the worries and cares of 
 daily life have entered the mind. At that time one is fresh 
 from the inner Worlds and therefore more easily brouglit 
 back into touch with them than at any otlier time of the 
 day. Do not wait to dress, or sit up in bed, but relax the 
 body perfectly and let the exercises be the first waking 
 thought. Relaxation does not mean simply a comfortable 
 position; it is possible to have every muscle tense with ex- 
 pectation and that of itself frustrates the object, for in that 
 condition the desire body is gripping the muscles. It can- 
 not do otherwise till we calm the mind.
 
 486 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Concentration. 
 
 Tlie first thing to practice is fixing one's thoughts upon 
 some ideal and holding them there without letting them 
 swerve. It is an exceedingly hard task, but, to some extent 
 at least, it must be accomplished before it is possible to 
 make any further progress. Thought is tlie power we use 
 in making images, pictures, thought-forms, according to 
 ideas from witliin. It is our principal power, and we must 
 learn to have absolute .control of it, so that what we pro- 
 duce is not wild illusion induced by outside conditions, but 
 true imagination generated by the spirit from within (see 
 diagram 1). 
 
 Sceptics will say that it is aJl imagination but, as said 
 before, if the inventor had not been able to imagine the 
 telephone, etc., we would not today possess those things. 
 His imaginings were not generally correct or true at first, 
 otherwise the inventions would have worked successfully 
 from the beginning, without the many failures and ap- 
 parently useless experiments that have nearly alwa3's pre- 
 ceded the production of the practical and serviceable in- 
 strument or machine. Neither is the imagination of the 
 budding occult scientist correct at first. The only way to 
 make it true is by uninterrupted practice, day after day, 
 exercising the will to keep the thought focussed upon one 
 subject, object, or idea, exclusive of all else. Thought is a 
 great power which we have been accustomed to waste. It 
 lias been allowed to flow on aimlessly, as water flows over a 
 precipice before it is made to turn the wheel. 
 
 The rays of the Sun, diffused over the entire surface of 
 the Earth, produce only a moderate warmth, but if even a 
 few of them are concentrated by means of a glass, they are 
 capable of producing fire at the focusing-point.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 43? 
 
 rhought-force is the most powerful means of obtaining 
 knowledge. If it is concentrated upon a subject, it will 
 burn its way tlirough any obstacle and solve tlie problem. 
 If the requisite amount of thouglit-force is brought to bear, 
 there is nothing that is beyond the power of human com- 
 prehension. ISo long as we scatter it, thought-force is of 
 little use to us, but as soon as we are prepared to take the 
 trouble necessary to harness it, all knowledge is ours. 
 
 We often hear people exclaim petulantly, "Oh, I cannot 
 think of a hundred things at once !" when really that is 
 exactly what they have been doing, -and what has caused 
 the very trouble of which they complain. People are con- 
 stantly thinking of a hundred things other than the one 
 they have in hand. Every success has been accomplished 
 by persistent concentration ujxm the desired end. 
 
 This is something the aspirant to the higher life must 
 positively learn to do. There is no other way. At first he 
 will find himself thinking of everything imder the sun in- 
 stead of the ideal upon which he has decided to concen- 
 tiat(\ but he must not let that discourage him. In time 
 lie will find it easier to still his senses and hold his 
 thoughts steady. Persistence, prrslsfmcr, and always 
 PEKSISTEXCE will win at last. Without that, how- 
 ever, no results can be expected. It is of no use to perform 
 the exercises for two or three mornings or weeks and then 
 neglect them for as long. To be effective they must be 
 done faitiifully every morning without fail. 
 
 Any sul)ject may be selected, according to the tempera- 
 ment and mental persuasion of the aspirant, so long as 
 it is pure and mentally uplifting in its tendency. Christ 
 will do for some: others, who Igve flowers particularly, are 
 most easily helped by taking one as the subject of concen- 
 tration. The object matters little, but whatever it is we
 
 488 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 must imagine it true to life in all details. If it is Christ, 
 we must imagine a real Christ, with mobile features, life 
 in His eyes, and an expresson tliat is not stony and dead. 
 We must build a living ideal, not a statue. If it is a 
 flower, we must, in imagination, take the seed and having 
 buried it in the ground, fix our mind upon it steadily. 
 Presently we shall see it burst, shooting forth its roots, 
 which penetrate the Eartli in a spiral manner. From the 
 main branches of the roots we watch the myriads of minute 
 rootlets, as they branch out and ramify in all directions. 
 Then the stem begins to shoot upward, bursting through 
 the surface of the earth and coming forth as a tiny green 
 stalk. It grows; presently there is an off-set; a tiny twig 
 shoots out from the main stem. It grows; another off-set 
 and a branch appears; from the branches, little stalks 
 with buds at the end shoot out ; presently there are a num- 
 ber of leaves. Then comes a bud at the top ; it grows 
 larger until it begins to burst and the red leaves of the 
 rose show beneath the green. It unfolds in the air, emit- 
 ting an exquisite perfume, which we sense perfectly as it 
 is wafted to us on the balmy summer breeze which gently 
 Rawys tlie beautiful creation before the mind's eye. 
 
 Only when we "imagine" in such clear and complete out- 
 lines as tliese, do we enter into tlio spirit of concentration. 
 There must be no shadowy, faint resemblance. 
 
 Those who have traveled in India have told of fakirs 
 showing them a seed, wliieh was ])lantcd and grew before 
 the eyes of the astonished Avitness, bearing fruit whicli the 
 traveler tasted. That was done by concentration so intense 
 that the ])icturc was visible, not only to the fakir himself, 
 but also to the spectators., A case is recorded where the 
 members of a committee of scientists all saw the wonderful 
 things done before their eyes, under conditions where
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 489 
 
 sleight-of-hand was impossible, yet the photographs which 
 they obtained while the experiment was in progress, came 
 to naught. There was no impression on the sensitive 
 plates, because there had been no material, concrete objects. 
 
 At first the pictures which the aspirant builds will be 
 but shadowy and poor likenesses, but in the end he can, 
 by concentration, conjure up an image more real and alive 
 than things in the Physical World. 
 
 TVlien the aspirant has become able to form such pictures* 
 and has succeeded in holding his mind upon the picture 
 thus created, he may try to drop the picture suddenly and, 
 holding his mind steady without any thought, wait to see 
 what comes into the vacuum. 
 
 For a long time nothing may appear and the aspirant 
 must carefully guard against making visions for himself, 
 but if he keeps on faithfully and patiently every morning, 
 there will come a time when, the moment he lias let the 
 imaged picture drop, in a flash tlie surrounding Desire 
 World will open up to his inner eye. At first it may be 
 but a mere glimpse, but it is an earnest of what will later 
 come at will. 
 
 Meditation. 
 
 When the aspirant has practiced concentration for some 
 time, focussing the mind upon some simple object, build- 
 ing a living thought-form by means of the imaginative 
 faculty, he will, hy means of Meditation, learn all about 
 the object thus created. 
 
 Su]iposing that the aspirant has, by concentration, 
 called up the image of the Christ. It is very easy to 
 meditatively recall the incidents of His life, suffering 
 and resurrection, Init much beyond that can l)o learned 
 by meditation. Knowledge never before dreamed of will
 
 490 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 flood the soul witli a glorious light. Yet something that 
 is uninteresting and does not of itself suggest anything 
 marvelous, is better for practice. Try to find out all 
 about — say, a match^ or a common table. 
 
 When the image of the table has been clearly formed 
 in the mind, think what kind of wood it is and whence 
 it came. Go back to the time when, as a tiny seed, the 
 tree from w^hich the wood was cut first fell into the forest 
 soil. Watch it grow from year to year, covered by the 
 snows of winter and warmed by the summer Sun, steadily 
 growing upward — its roots meanwhile constantly spread- 
 ing under the ground. First it is a tender sapling, sway- 
 ing in the breeze; then, as a young tree, it gradually 
 stretches higher and higher toward the air and the sun- 
 shine. As the years pass, its girth becomes greater and 
 greater, until at last one day the logger comes, with his 
 axe and saw gleaming as they reflect the rays of the winter 
 Sun. Our tree is felled and shorn of its branches, leav- 
 ing but the tnmk ; tliat is cut into logs, which are hauled 
 over the frozen roads to the river-bank, there to await the 
 springtime when the melting snow swells the streams, 
 A great raft of the logs is made, the pieces of our tree 
 being among them. We know every little peculiarity 
 about them and would recognize them instantly among 
 thousands, so clearly have we marked them in our mind. 
 We follow the raft down the stream, noting the passing 
 landsca]5e and becoming 'familiar with the men who have 
 the care of the raft and wlio slcej) u]inn little huts built 
 Tipon their floating charge. At last we see it arrive at 
 a sawmill and disbanded. One by one the logs are grasped 
 by prongs on an endless chain and hauled out of the water. 
 Here comes one of our logs, the widest ]iart of which will 
 be made into the top of our table. It is hauled out of
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 49I 
 
 the water to the log-deck and rolled about by men with 
 peavies. We hear the hungiT whine of the great circular 
 saws as they revolve so last that they appear as mere blurs 
 l)efore our eyes. Our log is placed upon a carriage which 
 is propelled toward one of them, and in a moment those 
 teeth of steel are tearing their way through its body and 
 dividing it into boards and planks. Some of the wood 
 is selected to form part of a building, but the best of it 
 is taken to a furniture factor}- and ])ut into a kiln, where 
 it is dried by steam so that it will not shrink after it has 
 been made into furniture. Then it is taken out and put 
 through a great planing machine with many sharp knives, 
 which makes it smooth. Xext it is sawn off into different 
 lengths and glued together to form table-tops. The legs 
 are turned from thicker pieces and set into the frame 
 which supports the top ; then the whole article is smoothed 
 again with sandpaper, varnished and polished, thus com- 
 pleting the tal)le in every respect. It is next sent out, 
 with other furniture, to the store where we bought it, 
 and we follow it as it is carted from that jilaee to our 
 home and left in our dining-room. 
 
 Thus, by meditation, we have become conversant with 
 the various branches of industry necessary to convert a 
 forest tree into a piece of furniture. We have seen all 
 the machines and the men, and noted the jx-culiaritios of 
 the various places. We have even followed the life process 
 whereby that tree has grown from a tiny seed, and have 
 learned that back of seemingly very commonplace things 
 there is a great and absorbingly interesting history. A 
 pin; the match with which we light the gas; the gas 
 itself; and the room in which that gas is burned — all 
 have interesting histories, well worth learning.
 
 492 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Observationt. 
 
 One of the most important aids to the arpirant in his 
 efforts is observation. Most people go through life blind- 
 folded. Of them it is literally true that they "have eyes, 
 and see not ; . . . have ears, and hear not." Upon the 
 part of the majority of humanity there is a deplorable 
 lack of observation. 
 
 Most people are, to some extent, excusable for this, be- 
 cause their sight is not normal. Urban life has caused 
 untold damage to the eyes. In the country the child 
 learns to use the muscles of the eye to the full extent, 
 relaxing or contracting them as required to see objects 
 at considerable distances in the oj^en, or close at hand 
 in and about the house. But the city-bred child sees 
 practically everything close at hand and the muscles of its 
 eyes are seldom nsed to observe objects at any great 
 distance, therefore that faculty is to a great extent lost, 
 resulting in a prevalence of near-sightedness and other 
 eye troubles. 
 
 It is very important to one aspiring to the higher life 
 that he be able to see all things about him in clear, 
 definite outlines, and in full detail. To one suffering 
 from defective sight, the use of glasses is like opening up 
 a new world. Instead of the former mistiness, everything 
 is seen clearly and definitely. If the condition of the 
 sight requires the use of two foci, one should not be con- 
 tent with having two pairs of glasses, one for near and' 
 one for far seeing, thus necessitating frequent changes. 
 Not only are the changes wearisome, but one is very apt 
 to forget one pair when leaving home. The two foci can 
 be had in one pair of bi-focal glasses, and such should be 
 worn, to facilitate observation of the minutest details.
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAaD KNOWLEDGE 493 
 
 DiSCRIMIXATION. 
 
 When the aspirant lias attended to his eyesifrlit, ho 
 shouhl systematically observe everything and everybody, 
 drawing conclusions from actions, to cultivate the faculty 
 of logical reasoning. Logic is the best teacher in the 
 Physical World, as well as the safest and surest guide in 
 any world. 
 
 While practicing this method of observation, it should 
 always be kept in mind that it must be used only to 
 gather facts and not for purposes of criticism, at least 
 not wanton criticism. Constructive criticism, which 
 points out defects and the means of remedying them, is 
 the basis of progress; but destructive criticism, which 
 vandalisticaly demolishes good and bad alike without aim- 
 ing at any higher attainment, is an ulcer on the character 
 and must Ix- eradicated. Gossip and idle tale-ljearing are 
 clogs and hindrances. While it is not required that we 
 shall say that black is white and overlook manifestly wrong 
 conduct, criticism should be made for the purpose of help- 
 ing, not to wantonly besmirch the character of a fellow- 
 being because we have found a little stain. Remembering 
 the parable ot the mote and the l)eam, we should turn our 
 most unsparing criticism toward ourselves. None is so 
 perfect that there is no room for improvement. The more 
 blameless the man, the less prone he is to find fault and 
 cast the first stone at another. If we point out faults 
 and suggest ways for improvement, it must be done with- 
 out personal feeling. We must always seek the good 
 which is hidden in evervthing. The cultivation of this 
 attitude of discrimination is particularly important. 
 
 When the aspirant to first-hand knowledge has practiced 
 concentration and meditation exercises for some time, and
 
 494 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 has become fairly prolicieiit in them, there is a still higher 
 step to be taken. 
 
 We have seen that concentration is focusing thought 
 upon a single object. It is the means whereby we l)inld 
 a clear, objective, and living image of the form a]x)ut 
 which we wish to acquire knowledge. 
 
 Meditation is the exercise whereby the history of the 
 object of our investigation is traced and, so to say, entered 
 into, to pick out of it every shred of evidence as to its 
 relation to the world in general. 
 
 These two mental exercises deal, in the deepest and most 
 thorough manner imaginable, with things. They lead 
 up to a higher, deeper and more subtle stage of mental 
 development, which deals with the very soul of things. 
 
 The name of that stage is Contemplation. 
 
 C0XTE]\rPLATI0X. 
 
 In contemplation there is no reaching out in thought 
 or imagination for the sake of getting information, as 
 was the case in Meditation, It is simply the holding of 
 the object before our mental vision and letting the soul 
 of it speak to us. We repose quietly and relaxed upon 
 a couch or bed — not negatively, Ijut thoroughly on the 
 alert — watching for the information that will surely come 
 if we have reached the proper development. Then the 
 Form of the object seems to vanish and we see only the 
 Life at work. Contemplation will teach us about the 
 Life-side, as Meditation taught us about the Form-side. 
 
 Wlien we reach this stage and have before us, say, a 
 tree in the forest, we lose sight of the Form entirely, and 
 see only the Life, which in this case is a group spirit. 
 We shall find, to our astonishment, that the group spirit 
 of the tree includes the various insects which feed upon it;
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 495 
 
 that the parasite and its host are emanations from one 
 and the same group spirit, for the liigher we ascend in 
 the invisible reahus, tlie fewer the separate and distinct 
 forms, and the more completely the One Life predomi- 
 nates, impressing upon the investigator the supreme fact 
 that there is but the One Life — the Universal Life of 
 God, in Whom it is an actual fact that "we live, and 
 move, and have our being.*' IMineral, plant, animal, and 
 man — all, without exception — are manifestations of God, 
 and this fact furnishes the true basis of brotherhood — a 
 brotherhood which includes everything from the atom to 
 the Sun, I)ecause all are emanations from God. Concep- 
 tions of brotherhood based upon any other foundation, 
 such as class-distinctions, Eace-afhnity. similarity of occu- 
 pation, etc., fall far short of this true basis, as the occult 
 scientist clearly realizes when he sees the Universal Life 
 flowing in all that exists. 
 
 Adoration. 
 
 When this height has l^een reached by Contemplation, 
 and the aspirant has realized that lie is in truth beholding 
 God in the Life that peruu^atcs all things, there remains 
 still to be taken the highest step, Adoration, whereby he 
 unites himself with the Source of all things, reaching by 
 that act the highest goal possible of attainment by nuin 
 until the time when the porinanont uuinn takes place at 
 the end of the gri'at Day of ^lanifostation. 
 
 It is the writer's opinion that neither the heights of 
 Conteiujilation, nor the final step of Adoration can be 
 attained without the aid of a teacher. The as])irant need 
 never fear, however, that for want of a leadier he will 
 Ix" delayed in taking these steps; nor need he he concerned 
 about looking for a teacher. All that is necessary for him
 
 49G ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 to do is to start to improve himself, and to earnestly and 
 persistently continue therein. In that way he will purify 
 his v'ehicles. They will commence to shine in the inner 
 Worlds, and cannot fail to attract the attention of the 
 teachers, who are always watching for just such cases and 
 are more than eager and glad to help those who, because 
 of their earnest efforts to purify themselves, have won the 
 right to receive help. Humanity is sorely in need of 
 helpers who are able to work from the inner Worlds, 
 therefore "seek and ye shall find," but let us not imagine 
 that by going about from one professed teacher to an- 
 other, we are seeking. "Seeking," in that sense of the 
 word, will avail nothing in tliis dark world. We our- 
 selves must kindle the light — the light which invariably 
 radiates from the vehicles of the earnest aspirant. That 
 is the star which will lead us to the teacher, or rather the 
 teacher to us. 
 
 The time required to bring results from the perform- 
 ance of the exercises varies with each individual and is 
 dependent upon his application, his stage in evolution and 
 his record in ^the book of destiny ; therefore no general 
 time can be set. Some, who are almost ready, obtain re- 
 sults in a few days or weeks; others have to work months, 
 years, and even their whole life without visible results, 
 yet the results will be there, and the aspirant who faith- 
 fully persists will some day, in this or a future life, be- 
 hold his patience and faithfulness rewarded and the inner 
 Worlds open to his gaze, finding himself a citizen of 
 realms where the opportunities are immeasurably greater 
 than in the Physical World only. 
 
 From that time — awake or asleep, through what men 
 call life, and through what men call death — his conscious-
 
 ACQUIRING FIRST-HAND KNOWLEDGE 497 
 
 Dess will be unbrokeu. He will lead a consciously-con- 
 tinuous existence, having the benefit of all the conditions 
 which make for more rapid advancement to ever-higher 
 positions of trust, to be used in the uplifting of the race.
 
 CHAPTER XVI II. 
 
 TllK COXSTITITIOX OF TIIK EaHTH : AND VOLCAXIC 
 
 Eruptions. 
 
 E\'EX among occult scientists it is counted ainong 
 the most difficult problems to investigate the mys- 
 terious construction of the Earth. Every, occult 
 scientist knows how much easier it is to thoroughly and 
 accurately investigate the Desire World and the Region 
 of Concrete Thought and bring back the results into the 
 Physical World than to investigate completely the secrets 
 of our physical planet, because to do that fully, one must 
 have passed through the nine lesser Mysteries and the first 
 of the Great Initiations. 
 
 Modern scientists know very little about this matter. 
 So far as seismic phenomena are concerned, they very 
 frequently change their theories, because they are constant- 
 ly discovering reasons why their previous hypotheses were 
 untenable. They have, with all their usual splendid care, 
 investigated the very outside shell, but only to an insignifi- 
 cant depth. As for volcanic eruptions, they try to under- 
 stand them as they try to understand everything else, in 
 a purely mechanical way, depicting the center of the Earth 
 as a fiery furnace and concluding that the eruptions are 
 caused by the accidental admission of water and in other 
 similar ways. 
 
 In a certain sense, their theories have some foundation, 
 but in this case they are, as always, neglecting the spiritual 
 
 498
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 499 
 
 causes which to tlie occultist appear to be the true ones. 
 To him, the world is far from l^eing "dead." On the 
 contrary, its every nook and crevice is permeated by sj)irit, 
 which is the leaven that causes changes in and upon the 
 planet. 
 
 The different kinds of quartz, the metals, the disposition 
 of the various strata — all have a much liigher significance 
 than the materialistic investigator has ever been able to 
 grasp. To the occult scientist, the way in which these 
 materials are arranged is full of meaning. On this sub- 
 ject, as on every other, occult science stands in the same 
 relation to modern science as physiology does to anatomy. 
 Anatomy states with minute detail the exact position of 
 every bone, muscle, ligament, nerve, etc., their relative 
 positions to one anotlier and so forth, but does not give 
 any clue to the use of any one of the different parts of 
 wliich the l)0(ly is composed. Physiology, on the other 
 hand, not only states the ))osition and structure of every 
 part of the body, but alx) tells their use in the body. 
 
 To know the dill'erent strata of the Eartii and the rela- 
 tive positions of the planets in the sky without having 
 also a knowledge of their use and meaning in the life and 
 purpose of the Cosmos, is as useless as to know jnerely 
 the positions of ])ones, nerves, etc., without understanding 
 also their use in the functional economy of the body. 
 
 TlIK XUMRER OK Till: BkAST. 
 
 To the trained chiirvoyiint sight, of the Initiate of the 
 various degrees of tiie ^lysteries, the Earth ap]>ears built 
 in strata, something like an onion, one layer or stratum 
 outside another. Then' are nine such strata and the cen- 
 tral core, making ten in all. Those strata are revealed 
 to the Initiate gradually. One stratum becomes accessi-
 
 500 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 ble to him at each Initiation, so that at the end of the 
 nine lesser Initiations he is master of all the layers, but 
 has not yet access to the secrets of the core. 
 
 In ancient parlance these nine steps are called the 
 'lesser Mysteries." They take the neophyte consciously 
 through all that relates to his past evolution, through the 
 activities of involuntary existence, so that he is able to 
 understand the manner and meaning of the work he then 
 performed unconsciously. He is shown how the present 
 ninefold constitution (the threefold body, the threefold 
 soul, and the threefold spirit) was brought into existence; 
 how the great creative Hierarchies worked on the virgin 
 spirit, awakening in it the Ego, helping it to form the 
 body; and also the work he himself has done, to extract 
 from the threefold body as much of the threefold soul 
 as he now possesses. One step at a time is he led through 
 the nine steps of the lesser mysteries, the nine strata. 
 
 This number nine is the root-number of our present 
 stage of evolution. It bears a significance in our system 
 that no other number does. It is the number of Adam, 
 the life which commenced its evolution as Man, which 
 reached the human stage during the Earth Period. In 
 the Hebrew, as in the Greek, there are no numerals, but 
 each letter has a numerical value. In Hebrew "Adam'' 
 is called "ADM." The value of "A" is 1; of "D," 4; 
 and of "M," 40. If we add these figures, we get 
 1+4+4+0=9 — the number of Adam, or humanity. 
 
 If we turn from the Book of Genesis, which deals with 
 the creation of man in the hoary past, to the Book of 
 Eevelation, which deals with his future attainment, we 
 find that the number of the beast which hinders is 666. 
 Adding these figures, 6+6+6=18; and further, 1+8=9 
 — we have again the number of humanity, which is itself
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 50 1 
 
 the cause of all the evil which hinders its own progress. 
 Going further, to the point where the nuniher of tliose 
 who are to be saved is stated, we find it to be 14-1,000. 
 Adding as before, 1+4+4+000=9 — again the number of 
 humanity, showing tliat practically it will be saved in 
 its totality, the number inca])able of progress in our 
 present evolution being negligible in comparison to the 
 grand total, and even the few who fail are not lost, but 
 will progress in a later scheme. 
 
 The consciousness of the mineral and the plant is really 
 unconsciousness. The first glimmering dawn of con- 
 sciousness begins with the animal kingdom. We have 
 seen also that according to the most modern classification, 
 there are thirteen steps in the animal kingdom : tiiree 
 classes of Radiates; three classes of Mollusks; three classes 
 of Articulates; and four classes of Vertebrates. 
 
 If we regard ordinary man as a step by himself, and 
 remember that there are thirteen Initiations from man 
 to God^ or from the time he commenced to qualify him- 
 self for becoming a self-conscious Creative Intelligence, 
 we have again the same numlx?r, Nine — 13+1+13=27; 
 2+7=9. 
 
 The number 9 is also hidden in the age of Christ 
 Jesusj 33 ; 3x3=9, and in a similar manner in the 33 
 degrees of Masonry. In olden times ^lasonry was a 
 system of Initiation into the lesser Mysteries which, as 
 we have seen, have 9 degrees, but the Initiates often wrote 
 it as 33. Similarly we read of the 18th degree of the 
 Rosicrucians, which was only a "blind" for the uniniti- 
 ated, because there are never more than 9 degrees in any 
 lesser ^lystery, and tlie ^fasons of t^day have but very 
 little of the occult ritual Irl't in llicir degrees. 
 
 We have also tlie nino months of gestation, during
 
 502 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 which the body is built u}) to its present efficiency; and 
 there are in the body nine j^erforations — two eyes, two 
 nostrils, two ears, one mouth, and the two lower orifices. 
 
 When the advancing man has passed through the nine 
 lesser Initiations, gaining thereby entrance to all tlio 
 layers of the Earthy entrance into the core is yet to l)e 
 W'on. That is opened to him l)y the first of the four Great 
 Initiations, in which he learns to know the mystery of 
 the mind, that part of his being begun on Earth. When 
 he is ready for tlie first Great Initiation he has developed 
 his mind to the degree all men are destined to attain to 
 at the end of the Earth Period. In that Initiation he is 
 given the key to the next stage, and all work done by liim 
 after that will be such as humanity in general will do in 
 the Jupiter Period, and does not concern us at present. 
 
 After his first Great Initiation, he is an Adept. The 
 second, third and fourth Initiations pertain to the stages 
 of development to be arrived at by ordinary humanity 
 in the Jupiter, Venus, and Vulcan Periods. 
 
 These thirteen Initiations are symbolically represented 
 in the Christ and His twelve Apostles. Judas Iscariot is 
 the traitorous propensities of the lower nature of the 
 neophyte. The beloved John is the Venus Initiation, and 
 Christ Himself symbolizes the Divine Initiate of the 
 Vidcan Period. 
 
 In different schools of occult science the rites of Ini- 
 tiation vary, also their statement of the number of Initia- 
 tions, but that is merely a matter of classification. It will 
 be observed that such vague descriptions as can be given 
 Ijecome more vague as one proceeds higher and higher. 
 Where seven or more degrees are spoken of, almost nothing 
 is said of the sixth Initiation, and nothing whatever of 
 the ones beyond. That is because of another division —
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 503 
 
 the six steps of ''Preparation/' and the four Initiations 
 which bring the candidate to tlie end of tlie Earth Period, 
 to Adeptship. Then there must always be three more, 
 if the philosophy of the school or society goes so far. The 
 writer, however, knows of none but the Rosicrucians who 
 have anything to say of the three Periods which preceded 
 the Earth Period, save the bare statement that there were 
 such Periods, They are not brought very definitely into 
 relationship with our ])resent ])hase of existence, liow- 
 ever. Likewise, other occult teachings simply state that 
 there will l^e three more schemes of evolution, but no 
 particulars are given. Of course, under those circum- 
 stances, the three last Initiations are not mentioned. 
 
 Diagram 18 will give an idea of the arrangement of the 
 Earth's strata, the central core being omitted to indicate 
 more clearly the lemniscate formation of the currents in 
 the ninth stratum. In the diagram the strata are repre- 
 sented as Ix-'ing of equal thickness, though in reality some 
 are much thinner than others. Beginning at the outside, 
 they appear in the following order : 
 
 (1) The ^lineral Earth: This is the stony crust of 
 the Earth, with which CJeology deals as far as it is able 
 to penetrate. 
 
 (2) The Fluid Stratum: The matter of this stratum 
 is more fluid than that of the outride crust, yet it is not 
 watery, but rather more like a thick paste. It has tiie 
 quality of expansion, like that of an exceedingly explosive 
 g^s, and is kept in place only by the enormous pressure 
 of the outer crust. Were that removed, the whole of the 
 fluid stratum would disappear in space with a tremendous 
 explosion. These corresjiond to the Chemical and b'theric 
 Regions of the Physical World. 
 
 (3) Vapor Stratum: In (he first and second strata
 
 504 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 there is really no conscious life. But in tliis stratum 
 there is an ever-flowing and pulsating life, as in the 
 Desire World surrounding and inter-penetrating our 
 Earth. 
 
 (4) Water Stratum: In this stratum are the germinal 
 possibilities of all that exists upon the surface of the 
 Earth. Here are the archetypal forces which are back 
 of the group spirits; also the archetypal forces of the 
 minerals, for this is the direct physical expression of the 
 Eegion of Concrete Thought. 
 
 (5) Seed Stratum: Material scientists have been 
 baffled in their efforts to discover the origin of life, how 
 the first living things came forth from previously dead 
 matter. 
 
 In reality, according to the occult explanation of evo- 
 lution, the question should be how the "dead"' things 
 originated. The Life w<is there previous to the dead 
 Forms. It built its bodies from the attenuated, vaporous 
 substance long before it condensed into the Earth's solid 
 crust. Only when the life had left the forms could they 
 crystallize and become hard and dead. 
 
 Coal is but crystallized plant bodies ; coral is also the 
 crystallization of animal forms. The life leaves the forms 
 and the forms die. Life never came into a form to awaken 
 it to life. Life departed from the forms and the forms 
 died. Thus did "dead" things come to be. 
 
 In this fifth stratum is the primordial fount of life 
 from which came the impetus that built all the forms on 
 Earth. It corresponds to the Eegion of Abstract Thought. 
 
 (6) Plery Stratum: Strange as it may seem, this 
 stratum is possessed of sensation. Pleasure and pain, 
 sympathy and antipathy have here their effect on the 
 Earth. It is generally supposed that under no possible
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 505 
 
 circumptances can tlie Earth have any pon^^atinn whatever. 
 The occult scientist, however, as he watches the harvesting 
 of the ripe grain and the gathering of fruit from the trees 
 in the autumn, or the phicking of flowers, knows the 
 pleasure experienced by the Earth itself. It is similar to 
 the pleasure felt by the cow when its bursting udders are 
 being relieved by the sucking calf. The Earth feels the 
 delight of having yielded nourishment for its progeny 
 of Forms, this delight reaching its culmination in the 
 harvest time. 
 
 On the other hand, when plants are torn out l)y the 
 roots, it is patent to the occult scientist that the Earth 
 senses a sting of pain. For that reason he does not eat 
 the plant-foods which grow under the Earth. In the first 
 place they are full of the Earth-force and deficient in 
 Sun-force, and are additionally poisoned by being pulled 
 up by the roots. The only exception to this rule is that 
 he may partake sparingly of the potato, which originally 
 grew on the surface of the earth, and has only in com- 
 paratively recent times grown beneath the soil. Occultists 
 endeavor to nourish their bodies on fniits Avhich grow 
 toward the Sun. because they contain more of tlie higher 
 Sun-force, and have not caused the Earth pain. 
 
 It might be su])p()sed tiiat mining operations would 
 be very painful to the ]']artli, Init the reverse is the case. 
 Every disintegration of the hard crust causes a st>nsation 
 of relief and every solidifieation is a source of pain. 
 Where a mountain torrent washes away the soil and carries 
 it toward the i)lains, the earth finals freer. Where the 
 disintegrated mattt-r is again deposited, as in a bar out- 
 side the mcnith of a great river, there is a corresponding 
 sense of uneasiness. 
 
 As sensation in animals anil men is due to their sepa-
 
 506 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 rato vital bodies^ so the i'oelin<; of the Earth is particuUirly 
 active in this sixth stratum, which corresponds to the 
 Worhl of Life Spirit. To understand the pleasure felt 
 wlien mining oi)erations are disintegrating the hard rock, 
 and the pain when deposits gather, we must remember 
 that the Earth is the dense body of a Great Spirit, and 
 to furnisli us with an environment in which we could 
 live and gather exjjerience, it had to crystallize this body 
 into its present solid condition. 
 
 As evolution proceeds, however, and man learns the les- 
 sons pertaining to this aeme of concretion, then Earth 
 will become softer and its spirit more and more liberated. 
 This is what Paul meant when he spoke of the whole 
 creation groaning and travailing, waiting for the day of 
 liberation. 
 
 (7) Eefracting Stratum: This part of the Earth 
 corresponds to the World of Divine Spirit. There are, 
 in occult science what are known as "The Seven Un- 
 speakable Secrets.'' For those wh6 are not acquainted 
 with these secrets, or have not at least an inkling of their 
 import, the properties of this stratum must seem particu- 
 larly absurd and grotesque. In it all the forces which 
 are known to us as the "Laws of Xature" exist as moral, 
 or rather immoral forces. In the beginning of the con- 
 scious career of man they were much worse than at 
 present. But it appears that as humanity progresses in 
 morals, these forces improve correspondingly; also that 
 any lapse in morals has a tendency to unleash these 
 Nature-forces and causes them to create havoc upon the 
 Earth ; while the striving for higher ideals makes thera 
 less inimical to man. 
 
 The forces in this stratum are tlius, at any time, an 
 exact reflection of the existing moral status of mankind.
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 507 
 
 From the occult ])oint of view, the "liand of God" whicli 
 smites a Sodom or a Cioinorrah is not a foolisli super- 
 stition, for as surely as there is individual resj)onsil)ility to 
 till' law of Consequence which ])rinsrs to each jK'rson the 
 just results of his deeds whether for good or evil, so is 
 there also community and national responsibility, which 
 brings upon groups of men corres))onding results for their 
 collective acts. Xature-forces are the general agents of 
 such retributive justice, causing floods, or earthquakes, 
 or the beneficent formation of oil or coal for various 
 groups, according to their deserts. 
 
 (8) Atomistic Stratum: This is the name given by the 
 Eosicrucians to the eighth layer of the Earth, whieh is 
 the expression of the World of Virgin Sjurits. It seems 
 to have the property of multii)lying many fold the things 
 in it ; this applies, however^ only to those things which 
 have been definitely formed. An unshajien piece of wood, 
 or an unhewn stone has no existence there, but upon any- 
 thing which has been shaped, or has life and form (such 
 as a flower or a picture), this stratum has the effect of 
 multiplication to an astonishing degree. 
 
 (i)) Material Expression of the Earth-s])irit : There 
 are here lemniscate currents, which are intimately con- 
 nected with the brain, heart, and sex-organs of the human 
 race. It corresponds to the WOild of God. 
 
 (10) Center of Being of the Earth-spirit: Xothing 
 more can be said about this at present excejit that it is tl.e 
 ultimate seed-ground of all that is in and on Eartli, and 
 corresponds to the Absolute. 
 
 From the sixth or fiery stratum to the surface of tiie 
 Earth are a number of shafts in dilTerent places. The 
 outer ends of tliese are called ''volcanic craters." When 
 the Nature-forces in the seventh stratum are luileashed so
 
 608 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tliat tlioy can express themselves through a volcanic out- 
 buist, they set the (sixth) fiery stratum in motion and the 
 agitation spreads outward to the moutli of the crater. The 
 bulk of the nuiterial is taken from the substance of the 
 second stratum, for that is the denser counterpart of the 
 sixth stratum as the vital body, the second-veliicle of man, 
 is the denser counterpart of the life Spirit, the sixth prin- 
 ciple. This fluidic stratum, with its expansive and highly 
 explosive quality, insuring an unlimited supply of material 
 at the point of eruption. The contact with the outer 
 atmosphere hardens that part of it which is not blown 
 away into space, thus forming the lava and dust, until, as 
 the blood from a wound congeals and stanches the flow, 
 so the lava finally seals the aperture from the inner parts 
 of the Earth. 
 
 As might be gathered from the fact that it is the re- 
 flected immorality and anti-spiritual tendencies of man- 
 kind which, arouse the Nature-forces in the seventh 
 stratum to destructive activity, it is generally profligate 
 and degenerate peoples who succumb to these catastrophes. 
 They, together with others whose destiny, self-generated 
 under the law of Consequence, for various reasons, involves 
 a violent death, are gatliered from many lands by the 
 superhuman forces, to the point where the eruption is to 
 occur. To the thoughtful, the volcanic outbursts of Ve- 
 suvius, for instance, will afford corroboration of this state- 
 ment. 
 
 A list of these outbursts during the last 2,000 years 
 shows that their frequency has been increasing with the 
 growth of materialism. In the last sixty years, especially, 
 in the ratio that materialistic science has grown arrogant 
 in its absolute and sweeping denial of everything spiritual, 
 have the eruptions increased in frequency. While there
 
 , Pitt^ram lb 
 
 CON?)TlTUTIOM OFTHL EARTH
 
 510 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPT I OX 
 
 were Itut six eruptions in llie first l.UOU years after Christ, 
 the hist live have taken plaee within 51 years, as will be 
 shown. 
 
 The first eruption during the Christian Era was that 
 wiiich destroyed the cities of Herculaneum and Pompeii, 
 in wliich the elder Pliny perished, A. D. 79. The other 
 eruptions followed in A. D. 203, 472, 512, 652, 982, 1036, 
 1158, 1500, 1631, 1737, 1794, 1822, 1855, 1872, 1885, 
 1891, 1906. 
 
 In the first thousand years, there were six eruptions; in 
 the second thousand there have been twelve, the last five 
 occurring in a period of 51 years, as before stated. 
 
 Of the entire number of 18 eruptions, the first nine oc- 
 curred in the so-called "dark ages," that is to say, the 1600 
 years during which the Western World was dominated liy 
 what are commonly termed the "lieathen," or by the 
 Roman Church. The remainder have taken place in the 
 last three hundred years, during which the advent and rise 
 of Modern Science, witli its materializing tendencies, has 
 driven almost the last vestige of spirituality to the wall, 
 particularly in the last half of the 19th Century. There- 
 fore the eruptions for that period comprise nearly one- 
 third of the total number that have taken place in our Era. 
 
 To counteract this demoralizing influence, a great deal 
 of occult information has been given out during that time 
 by the Elder Brothers of Wisdom, who are ever working 
 for the benefit of humanity, it is thought that by giving 
 out this knowledge and educating the few who will still 
 receive it, it may be possible to stem the tide of material- 
 ism, which otherwise may bring about very serious conse- 
 quences to its advocates who, having so long denied the 
 existence of the spiritual, may be unable to find their bal- 
 ance when they discover that, though still living, they have
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 511 
 
 been depidved of the dense body. Such persons may meet 
 a fate too sad to contemplate with ecjuanimity. One of tlie 
 causes of the dread "white })lague'' is this materialism, 
 not traceable to the present incarnation perhaps, l)ut the 
 result of previous materialistic beliefs and alfirmations. 
 
 We have spoken of the demise of the elder PJJny, at the 
 time of the destruction of Pompeii. It is interesting to 
 follow the fate of such a scientist, not so much for the 
 sake of that particular individual as for the light it throws 
 upon the manner in which the memory of Nature is read 
 by the occult scientist, how the impr>?ssions are made upon 
 it, and the effect of past traits upon present tendencies. 
 
 When a man dies, his dense body disintegrates, but the 
 sum total of its forces can be found in the seventh or re- 
 flecting stratum of the Earth, which may be said to con- 
 stitute a reservoir in which, as forces, ])ast forms are stored. 
 If, knowing the time of the death of a man, we search 
 this reservoir, it is possible to find his form there. Not 
 only is it stored in the seventh stratum, but the eighth or 
 atomistic stratum multiplies it, so that any one type may 
 be reproduced and modified by others. Thus it is used 
 over and over again in the formation of other bodies. The 
 brain-tendencies of such a man as Pliny the elder may 
 have been reproduced a thousand years alterwards, and 
 have been partly the cause of the present crop' of mate- 
 rialistic scientists. 
 
 TIkm'o is still much for modern, material scientists to 
 learn and to unlearn. Though they fight to tlie last ditch 
 what they snceringly term the "illusionary ideas" of the 
 occult scientist, they are being compelled to acknowledge 
 their truth and accept them ouv by one, and it is only a 
 matter of time when they will have been compelled to ac- 
 cept them all.
 
 512 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 Mesnier, who was sent by the Elder Brothers, was worse 
 than ridiculed, but when materialists had changed tiie 
 name of the force discovered by him, calling it "hypno- 
 tism" instead of "mesmerism," it at once became "scien- 
 tific." 
 
 Twenty years ago Madame Blavatsky, a faithful pupil 
 of Eastern Masters, said that the Earth had a third move- 
 ment, in addition to the two producing day and night and 
 the seasons. She pointed out that the inclination of the 
 Earth's axis is caused by a movement which, in due time, 
 brings the north pole to where the equator is now and still 
 later, to the place now occupied b}' the south pole. This. 
 one said, was known to the ancient Egyptians, the famous 
 planisphere at Dendera showing that they had records of 
 three such revolutions. These statements, in common with 
 the whole of her unexcelled work, "The Secret Doctrine," 
 w^ere hooted at. 
 
 A few years ago, an astronomer, Mr. G. E. Sutcliffe, of 
 Bombay, discovered and mathematically demonstrated that 
 Laplace had made a mistake in his calculations. The dis- 
 covery and rectification of this error confirmed by mathe- 
 matical demonstration the existence of the third motion of 
 the Earth, as claimed by Madame Blavatsky. It also af- 
 forded an explanation of the theretofore puzzling fact that 
 tropical plants and fossils are found in the polar regions, 
 as such a movement would necessarily produce, in due 
 time, tropical and glacial periods on all parts of the Earth, 
 corresponding to its changed position in relation to the 
 Sun. ^Fr. Sutcliffe sent his letter and demonstrations to 
 Nature, but that journal refused to publish them, and 
 when the author made ])ublic the discovery by means of a 
 pamphlet, he drew upon himself an appalling storm of 
 vituperation. However, he is an avowed and a deep stu-
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE EARTH 513 
 
 dent of "The Secret Doctrine," and that explains the hos- 
 tile reception accorded his discovery and its inevitable 
 corollaries. 
 
 Later, however, a Frenchman, not an astronomer, but a 
 mechanician, constructed an apparatus demonstrating the 
 ample possibility of the existence of such a movement. Tiie 
 apparatus was exhibited at the Louisiana Purchase Ex- 
 hibition at Saint Louis, and was warmly endorsed by M. 
 Camille Flammarion, as worthy of investigation. Here 
 was sometliing concrete, something "mechanical," and the 
 editor of 21ie Monist, though ho desci'iljcd the inventor as 
 a man laboring somewhat under "mystic illusions" (be- 
 cause of his belief that the ancient Egyj)tians knew of this 
 third motion), nevertheless magnanimously overlooked that 
 feature of the case and said that he had not lost faith in 
 M. Reziau's tlieory on that account. He pu])lishpd an ex- 
 planation and an essay by 'SI. Beziau, wherein the motion 
 and its effects upon the surface of the Earth were described 
 in terms similar to those used by Madame Blavatsky and 
 Mr. Sutcliife. M. Beziau is not definitely "billed" as an 
 occultist, tlierefore his discovery may be countenanced. 
 
 ^lany instances might be cited showing how occult in- 
 formation has been corroborated later by material science. 
 One of them is the atomistic theory, wliich is advocated in 
 tlie Greek philosophies and later in "The Secret Doc- 
 trine." It was "discovered" in 1807, by Professor Thom- 
 son. 
 
 In Mr. A. P. Sinnett's valual)le work, "The Growth of 
 the Soul," published in 18i)G, the author stated that there 
 are two planets beyond the orbit of Neptune, only one of 
 which, he thought, would be discovered by modern astron- 
 omers. In Nafnre for August. 1906, the statement is made 
 that Professor Barnard, through the 36-inch Lick refrac- 
 
 17
 
 514 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 tor, had discovered such a planet in 1S92. There had been 
 no mistake about it, yet he waited fourteen years before he 
 announced his discovery ! One need not be concerned 
 about that, however. The main point is that the planet is 
 there, and that Mr. Sinnett's book said so ten years before 
 Professor Barnard's claim to prior discovery. Probably, 
 previous to 1906 the announcement of the newly discovered 
 planet might have tended to disarrange some popularly 
 accepted theory ! 
 
 There are many such theories. The Copernican theory 
 is not altogether correct, and there are many facts that 
 cannot be accounted for by the lauded Nebular theory 
 alone. Tycho Brahe, the famous Danish astronomer, re- 
 fused to accept the Copernican theory. He had a very good 
 reason for remaining true to the Ptolemaic theory because, 
 as he said, by it the movements of the planets figured out 
 correctly, while with the Copernican theor}', it is neces- 
 sary to use a table of corrections. The Ptolemaic system 
 is correct from the standpoint of the Desire World, and it 
 has points that are needed in the Physical "World. 
 
 By many the statements made in the foregoing pages 
 will be considered fantastic. Be it so. Time will bring to 
 all a knowledge of the facts herein set forth. This book 
 is only for the few who, having freed their minds from the 
 shackles of orthodox science and religion, are ready to 
 accept this until they have proven it wrong. 
 
 i
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Christian Rosenkreuz and the Order of Rosicrucians 
 Ancient Truths in Modern Dress 
 
 Having encountered among the public a widespread 
 desire to learn something of the Order of Rosicrucians, 
 and as there is a lack of understanding of the Important 
 place occupied by the Brothers of the Rose Cross in our 
 Western civilization, even among our students, it may be 
 well to furnish authentic information ui)on the subject. 
 
 Evei*ything in the world is subject to law, even our 
 evolution is thus encompassed ; si)iritual and physical 
 progression go hand in hand. The sun is the physical 
 light-bringer and, as we know, it apparently travels from 
 east to west bringing light and life to one part of the 
 earth after another. But the visible sun is only a part 
 of the sun as the visible body is a small part of composite 
 man. There is an invisible and spiritual sun whose rays 
 promote soul-growth upon one part of the earth after an- 
 other as the physical sun promotes the growth of form, 
 and this spiritual impulse also travels in the same direc- 
 tion as the physical sun; from east to west. 
 
 Six or seven hundred years B. C, a new wave of spirit- 
 uality was started near the eastern shoi-es of the Pacific 
 Ocean to give enlightenment to the Chinese nation and 
 the religion of Confucius is embraced to this day b.y many 
 millions in the celestial kingdom. Later we note the 
 effect of this wave in the religion of Buddha, a teaching 
 
 515
 
 516 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 designed to stir the aspirations oi' millions of Hindus and 
 western Chinese. In its westward course it appears among 
 the more intellectual Greeks in the lofty philosophies of 
 Pythagoras and Plato, and at last it sweeps over the west- 
 ern world, among the pioneers of the human race, where 
 it takes the lofty form of the Christian religion. 
 
 The Christian religion has gradually worked its way to 
 the westward, even to the shores of the Pacific Ocean and 
 thither the spiritual aspirations are being massed and 
 concentrated. There they will reach a point of culmina- 
 tion, prior to taking a new leap across the ocean and in- 
 augurating a higher and more lofty spiritual awakening in 
 the Orient than now exists in that part of the earth. 
 
 Just as day and night, summer and winter, ebb and 
 flood, follow each other in unbroken sequence according 
 to the law of alternating cycles, so also the appearance of a 
 wave of spiritual awakening in any part of the world is 
 followed by a period of material reaction, so that our de- 
 velopment may not become onesided. 
 
 Eeligion, Art and Science are the three most important 
 means of human education, and they are a trinity in unity 
 which cannot be separated without distorting our view- 
 point of whatever we may investigate. True Religion em- 
 bodies both science and art, for it teaches a beautiful life 
 in harmony with the laws of nature. 
 
 True Science is artistic and religious in the highest sense, 
 for it teaches us to reverence and conform to laws govern- 
 ing our well-being and explains why the religious life is 
 conducive to health and beauty. 
 
 True Art is as educational as science and as uplifting 
 in its influence as religion. In architecture we have a most 
 sublime presentation of cosmic lines of force in the uni- 
 verse. It fills the spiritual beholder with a powerful devo-
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 517 
 
 tion and adoration born of an awe-inspiring conception 
 of the overwhelming grandeur and majesty of Deity. 
 Sculpture and painting, music and literature inspire us 
 with a sense of transcendent loveliness of God, the im- 
 mutable source and goal of all this beautiful world. 
 
 Xothing short of such an all-e!nl)racing teaching will 
 answer the needs of humanity permanently. There was a 
 time, even as late as Greece, when Religion, Art and ."science 
 were taught unitedly in Mystery-temples. But it was neces- 
 sary to the l)etter development of each that they should 
 separate for a time. 
 
 Religion held sole sway in the so-called ''dark ages." 
 During that time it l>ound both Science and Art hand and 
 foot. Then came the period of Eeiiaissance and Art came 
 to the fore in all its branches. Religion was strong as yet, 
 however, and Art was only too often prostituted in the 
 service of Religion. Last came the wave of modern Science, 
 and with iron hand it has subjugated Religion. 
 
 It was a detriment to the world when Religion shackled 
 Science. Ignorance and Superstition caused untold woe, 
 nevertheless man cherished a lofty spiritual ideal then ; he 
 hoped for a higher and better life. It is infinitely more dis- 
 astrous that Science is killing Religion, for now even Hope, 
 the only gift of the gods left in Pandora's box, may vanish 
 before Materialism and Agnosticism. 
 
 Such a state cannot continue. Reaction must set in. If 
 it does not. Anarchy will rend the Cosmos. To avert a 
 calamity Religion, Science and Art must reunite in a higher 
 expression of the Good, the True and the Beautiful than 
 obtained before the separation. 
 
 Coming events cast their shadows before, and when tlie 
 Great Leaders of humanity saw the tendency towards ultra- 
 materialism which is now rampant in the Western World,
 
 518 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 they took certain steps to counteract and transmute it at 
 the auspicious time. They did not wisli to kill the bud- 
 ding Science as the latter has strangled Keligion, for they 
 saw the ultimate good which will result when an advanced 
 Science has again become the co-worker of Eeligion. 
 
 A spiritual Religion, however, cannot blend with a ma- 
 terialistic Science any more than oil can mix with water. 
 Therefore steps were taken to spiritualize Science and make 
 Religion scientific. 
 
 In the thirteenth century a high spritual teacher, having 
 the symbolical name Christian Eosenkreuz — Christian : 
 Rose : Cross — appeared in Europe to commence that work. 
 He founded the mysterious Order of Rosicrucians with the 
 object of throwing occult light upon the misunderstood 
 Christian Religion and to explain the mystery of Life and 
 Being from the scientific standpoint in harmony with 
 Religion. 
 
 ^Many centuries have rolled by since the birth, as Chris- 
 tian Rosenkreuz, of the Founder of the Rosicrucian Mystery 
 School, and by many his existence is even regarded as a 
 myth. But his birth as Christian Rosenkreuz marked the 
 beginning of a new epoch in spiritual life of the Western 
 World. That particular Ego has also been in continuous 
 physical existence ever since, in one or another of the 
 European Countries. He has taken a new body when his 
 successive vehicles have outlived their usefulness, or cir- 
 cumstances rendered it expedient that he change the scene 
 of his activities. Moreover, he is embodied today — an 
 Initiate of high degree; an active and potent factor in all 
 affairs of the West — although unknown to the World. 
 
 He labored with the Alcliemists centuries before the ad- 
 vent of modern science. He, through an intermediary, in- 
 spired the now-mutilated works of Bacon. Jacob Boehme
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 519 
 
 and others received through him the inspiration whith 
 makes their works so spiritually illuminating. In the 
 works of the immortal Goethe and the master])ieces of 
 Wagner the same influence meets us. All undaunted spirits 
 who refuse to be fettered by either orthodox science or or- 
 thodox religion, who fling away the husks and penetrate to 
 the spiritual kernel regardless of vilification or of flattery, 
 draw their inspiration from the same fountain as did and 
 does the great spirit which animated Christian Rosenkreuz. 
 His very name is an embodiment of the manner and the 
 means by which the present-day man is transformed into 
 the Divine Superman. This symbol, 
 
 "Christian Eosen Kreuz"' 
 [The] Christian Eose Cross, 
 
 shows the end and aim of luiman evolution; the road to be 
 traveled, and the means whereby that end is gained. The 
 black cross, the twining green stem of the plant, the thorns, 
 the blood-red roses — in these is hidden the solution of the 
 World Mystery — Plan's past evolution, present constitu- 
 tion, and particularly the secret of his future development. 
 
 It hides from the profane, but reveals to the Initiate the 
 more clearly how he is to labor day by day to make for 
 himself that choicest of all gems, the Philosopher's Stone — 
 more precious than the Kohinoor; nay, than the sum of 
 all earthly wealth ! It reminds him how mankind, in its 
 ignorance, is hourly wasting the actual concrete material 
 that might be used in the formation of this priceless 
 treasure. 
 
 To keep him steadfast and true tlirough every adversity, 
 the Rose-cross holds aloft, as an inspiration, the glorious 
 consummation in store for him that overcometh, and points
 
 520 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 to Christ as the Star of Hope, the "first fruits," Who 
 wrought this marvelous Stone while inhabiting the body 
 of Jesus. 
 
 Upon investigation it has been found that there was in 
 all systems of Religion a teaching reserved for the Priest- 
 craft and not given to the multitude. The Christ also 
 spoke to the multitude in parables, but explained the inner 
 meaning of these parables to the disciples, to give them an 
 understanding more suited to their developed minds. 
 
 Paul gave ' ' milk ' ' to the hahes or younger members of 
 the community, but "meat" to the strong who had stud- 
 ied more deeply. Thus there has always been an inner 
 and an outer teaching, and this inner teaching was given 
 in so-called Mystery Schools which have changed from 
 time to time to suit the needs of the people among whom 
 they were designed to work. 
 
 The Order of Rosicrucians is not merely a secret so- 
 ciety ; it is one of the Mystery Schools, and the Brothers 
 are Hierophants of the lesser Mysteries; Custodians of 
 the Sacred Teachings and a spiritual Power more potent 
 in the life of the Western World than any of the visible 
 Governments; though they may not interfere with hu- 
 manity so as to deprive them of their free-will. 
 
 As the path of development in all cases depends upon 
 the temperament of the aspirant, there are two paths, 
 the mystic and the mtellectnal. The Mystic is usually de- 
 void of intellectual knowledge ; he follows the dictates of 
 his heart and strives to do the will of God as he feels it, 
 lifting himself upward without being conscious of any 
 definite goal, and in the end he attains to knowledge. In 
 the middle ages people were not as intellectual as we are 
 nowadays, and those who felt the call of a higher life 
 usually followed the mystic path. But in the last few
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 521 
 
 hundred years, since the advent of modern science, a more 
 intellectual liumanity has j)eoplc'd the earth ; the head lias 
 completely overruled the heart, materialism has dominated 
 all spiritual impulse and the majority of thinking people 
 do not believe anything they cannot touch, taste or handle. 
 Therefore, it is necessary that appeal should be made to 
 their intellect in order that the heart may 1x3 allowed to 
 believe what the intellect has sanctioned. As a response 
 to this demand the Kosicrucian Mystery teachings aim to 
 correlate scientific facts to spiritual verities. 
 
 In the past these have been kept secret from all hut a 
 few Initiates, and even today they are iiiiuing the most mvs- 
 terious and secret in the Western WorKl. All so-called 
 "discoveries" of the past which have professed to reveal 
 the Kosicrucian secrets, have been either fraudulent, or 
 the result of treachery \ij)on the part of some outsider who 
 nu\y, accidentally or otherwise, have overheard fragments 
 of conversation, unintelligible to all but those wlio have 
 the key. It is possible to live under tlie same roof and on 
 terms of the closest intimacy with an Initiate of any school, 
 yet his secret will always remain hidden in his breast until 
 the friend has reached the point where he can become a 
 Brother Initiate. The revealing of secrets does not depend 
 upon the Will of the Initiate, but upon the (|ualilications of 
 the aspirant. 
 
 Like all other ^Mystery-Ordci's, tju' Ordi'r of IJosicrucians 
 is formed on cosmic lines: If we take balls of evi'n size 
 and try how many it will take to cover one aiul hide it 
 from view, we shall (ind that it will re(|uire Iv to conceal 
 a tbii-tccnth ball. 'I'he ultimate division of physical nuit- 
 ter, the true atom, found in interplanetary space, is thus 
 groujied in twelve around one. The twelve signs of the 
 Zodiac enveloping our Solar System, the twelve semi-tones
 
 523 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 of the nnisical soalo comprising the octave, the twelve 
 Apostles wlio clustered around the Christ, etc., are other 
 examples of this grouping of 12 and 1. The Eosicrucian 
 Order is therefore also composed of 12 Brothers and a 13th. 
 
 There are other divisions to be noted, however. We have 
 seen that of the Heavenly Host of twelve Creative Hier- 
 archies who were active in our scheme of evolution, five 
 have withdrawn to liberation, leaving only seven to busy 
 themselves with our further progress. It is in harmony 
 with this fact that the man of today, the indwelling Ego, 
 the microcosm, works outwards through seven visible ori- 
 fices in his body : 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils and a mouth, 
 while live more orifices are wholly or partially closed; the 
 mamma?, the umbilicus and the two excretory organs. 
 
 The seven roses which garnish our beautiful emblem and 
 the five pointed radiating star behind, are emblematical of 
 the twelve CTreat Creative Hierarchies which have assisted 
 the evolving human spirit through the previous conditions 
 as mineral, plant and animal, when it was devoid of self- 
 consciousness and unable to care for itself in the slightest 
 degree. Of these twelve hosts of Great Beings, three classes 
 worked upon and with man of their own free wills and 
 without any obligation whatever. 
 
 These are symbolized by the three points in the star upon 
 our emblem which point upwards. Two more of the Great 
 Hierarchies are upon the point of withdrawal, and these 
 are pictured in the two points of the star which radiate 
 downward from the center. The seven roses reveal the 
 fact that there are still seven Great Creative Hierarchies 
 active in the development of the beings upon earth, and as 
 all of these various classes from the smallest to the great- 
 est are but parts of One Great "Whole whom we call God, 
 the whole emblem is a symbol of God in manifestation.
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 523 
 
 I 
 
 The Hermetic axiom says : "As above so below," and the 
 lesser teachers of mankind are also grouped upon the same 
 cosmic lines of 7, 5 and 1. There are upon earth seven, 
 schools of the lesser Mysteries, five of the Greater Mysteries 
 and the whole is grouped under one Central Head Who is 
 called the Liberator, 
 
 In the Order of Rosicrucians seven Brothers go out into 
 the World whenever occasion requires; appearing as men 
 among other men or working in their invisible vehicles 
 with or upon others as needed ; yet it must be strictly kept 
 in mind that they never influence anyone against their will 
 or contrary to their desires; but only strengthen good 
 wherever found. 
 
 The remaining five Brothers never leave the temple ; and 
 though they do possess physical bodies all their work is done 
 from the inner Worlds. 
 
 The Thirteenth is Head of the Order, the link with a 
 higher Central Council composed of the Hierophants of the 
 Greater Mysteries, who do not deal with ordinary humanity 
 at all, but only with graduates of the lesser Mysteries. 
 
 The Head of the Order is hidden from the outside world 
 by the twelve Brothers, as the central ball mentioned in 
 our illustration. Even the pupils of the School never see 
 him, but at the nightly Services in the Temple His presence 
 is felt by all, whenever He enters, and is the signal for the 
 commencement of the ceremony. 
 
 Gathered around the Brothers of the Kose Cross, as their 
 pupils, are a number of "lay-brothers"; jioople who live in 
 various parts of the Western World, but are able to leave 
 their bodies consciously, attend the services and participate 
 in the spiritual work at the temple : they having each and 
 every one been "initiated"' in the method of so doing by 
 one of the p]lder Brothers. Most of them are able to re-
 
 524 KOSICKUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 member all that happens, but there are a few cases where 
 the faculty of leaving the body was acquired in a previous 
 life of well-doing and where a drug-habit or a sickness con- 
 tracted in the present existence has unfitted the brain to 
 receive impression of the work done by the man when away. 
 
 Initiation. 
 
 The general idea of initiation is tliat it is merely a cere- 
 mony which makes one a member of a secret society; that 
 it may be conferred upon anyone willing to pay a certain 
 price, a sum of money in most cases. 
 
 While that is true of the so-called initiation of fraternal 
 orders and also in most pseudo-occult orders, it is alto- 
 gether an erroneoys idea when applied to initiations into 
 various degrees of truly occult Brotherhoods, as a little 
 understanding of the real requirements and of their reason- 
 ableness will readily make clear. 
 
 In the first place there is no golden key to the temple; 
 merit counts but not money. Merit is not acquired in a 
 day ; it is the cumulative product of past good action. The 
 Candidate for initiation is usually totally unconscious that 
 he is a candidate, he is usually living his life in the com- 
 munity and serving his fellow-man for days and years with- 
 out any ulterior thought until one day there appears in his 
 life the teacher, a Hierophant of the lesser Mysteries appro- 
 priate to the country in which he resides. By this time the 
 candidate has cultivated within himself certain faculties, 
 stored up certain powers for service and help, of which he 
 is usually unconscious or which he does not know how to 
 properly utilize. The task of the initiator will now be 
 plain, he shows the candidate thelatent faculties, the dor- 
 mant powers and initiates him into their use; explains
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIAXS 525 
 
 or demonstrates to him for the first time how the candidate 
 may awaken the static energy into a dynamic po\ver. 
 
 Initiation may be accomplished by a ceremony, or not, 
 but let it be particularly observed, that while Initiation 
 is the inevitable culmination of prolonged spiritual en- 
 deavor, whether conscious or the reverse upon the part 
 of the candidate, it can positively never take place till 
 the requisite inner development has accumulated the latent 
 powers which Initiation teaches how to use dynamically, 
 any more than pulling the trigger can cause an explosion 
 in a gun that has not first been loaded. 
 
 Neither is there any danger that the teacher may over- 
 look anyone who has attained the requisite development. 
 Each good and unselfish deed increases the luminosity and 
 vibrant power of the candidate's aura enormously, and as 
 surely as the magnet attracts the needle, so will the brill- 
 iancy of that auric light bring the teacher. 
 
 It is, of course, imj)ossible to describe in a book intended 
 for the general pul)lic the stages of the Eosicrucian Initia- 
 tion ; to do so would be a breach of faith, and it wouUl also 
 be impossible for lack of words to adequately express one- 
 self. But it is permissible to givo an outline and to show 
 the purjiose of initiation. 
 
 The lesser ^Fystcries deal only with evolution of man- 
 kind (luring the Earth Period. In the first three and one- 
 half Kevolutions of the life-wave around the seven globes 
 the Virgin Spirits had not yet attained consciousness. In 
 (■oiiseqiience of this fact we are ignorant of haw we came to 
 Ik? as we are today. The candidate is to have light upon 
 that sul)ject so by the spell of the Hierophants during the 
 ])erio(l of initiation info th(> first degree his consciousness is 
 turned towards that page of the memory of nature bearing 
 the records of the first revolution when we recapitulated ihe
 
 526 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 development of the Saturu I'eriod. He is still in full pos- 
 session of his every-day consciousness; he knows and re- 
 members the facts of twentieth Century life, but he is now 
 consciously watching the progress of the evolving host of 
 A'irgin Spirits of which he formed one unit during the 
 Saturn Eevolution. Thus he learns how the first steps 
 were taken in the Earth Period towards the goal of attain- 
 ment which will be revealed to him in a later step. 
 
 Having learned the lesson as practically described in 
 Chapter X, the candidate has acquired first-hand knowl- 
 edge upon this subject and has come into direct touch with 
 the Creative Hierarchies in their work with and upon man ; 
 he is therefore able' to appreciate their beneficent labors in 
 the World and is in a measure able to range himself in line 
 with them ; becoming thus far their co-worker. 
 
 When the time has arrived for him to take the second 
 degree, he is similarly caused to turn his attention to the 
 conditions of the second Eevolution of the Earth-Period, 
 and as depicted in the memory of nature ; then he watches 
 in full consciousness the progress made at that time by the 
 Virgin Spirits, much as Peter Ibbettson — the hero of a 
 book, "Peter Ibbettson," by George du JMaurier; it is well 
 worth reading, for it is a graphic description of certain 
 phases of subconsciousness — watched his child-life during 
 tlie nights when he "dreamed true." In the third degree he 
 follows the evolution of the third or Moon, Eevolution, and 
 in the fourth degree he sees the progress made in the half- 
 Ecvolution we have made of the fourth. 
 
 There is, however, a further step taken in each degree; 
 the pupil sees in addition to the work done in each revolu- 
 tion also the work accomplished in the corresponding Epoch 
 during our present stay upon globe D, the Earth. 
 
 During the first degree he follows the work of the Saturn
 
 THE ORDER OF BOSICKUCIANS 527 
 
 Eevolution and its latest consummation in the Polarian 
 Epoch. 
 
 In the second degree he follows the work of the Sun 
 Eevolution and its replica : the Hyperborean Epoch. 
 
 During the third degree he watches the work as per- 
 formed in the Moon-Eevolution and sees how that was the 
 basis of life in the Lemurian Epoch. 
 
 During the fourth degree he sees the evolution of the 
 last half-Revolution with its corresponding period of time 
 in our present stay on Earth ; the first half of the Atlantean 
 Epoch which ended when the dense foggy atmosphere sub- 
 sided, and the sun first shone upon land and sea ; then the 
 night of unconsciousness was over, the eyes of the indwell- 
 ing Ego were fully opened, and he was able to turn the 
 Light of Eeason upon the problem of conquering the "World. 
 That was the time when a nmn as we now know him was 
 first-born. 
 
 AVhen in the olden sv^Il-ihs of initiation we hear that the 
 candidate was entranced for a period of three and one-half 
 days, reference is had to the part of initiation just described, 
 and the three and one-half days refer to the stages gone 
 through, they are not by any means days of twenty-four 
 hours; the actual time varies with each candidate, but in 
 all cases he is taken through tlie unconscious development 
 of mankind during the past Eevolutions, and when it is 
 said that he is awakened at the time of sunrise on the 
 fourth day that is the mystical way of expressing that his 
 initiation into the work of the involutionary career of man 
 ceases at the time when the sun rose above the clear atmos- 
 phere of Atlantis. Then the candidate is also hailed as a 
 "first-born." 
 
 Having become familiar with the road we have traveled 
 in the past, the fifth degree takes the candidate to the very
 
 528 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 end of the Earth reriod, when a glorious humanity is gath- 
 ering the fruits of this Period and taking it away from the 
 seven globes upon which we evolve during each day of mani- 
 festation, into the first of the five dark globes which are 
 our habitation during the Cosmic nights. The densest of 
 these is located in the Region of Abstract Thought, and is 
 in reality the "Chaos" spoken of on page 249 and the fol- 
 lowing pages. This globe is also the Third Heaven, and 
 when Paul speaks of being caught up into the Third 
 Heaven and of seeing things there which he could not law- 
 fully reveal, he was referring to the experiences of an 
 equivalent of this fifth degree in the present Eosicrucian 
 Mysteries. 
 
 After being sliowu the end in the fifth degree, the candi- 
 date is made acquainted with the means whereby that end 
 is to be attained during the remaining three and one-half 
 Revolutions of the Earth Period ; the four remaining de- 
 grees being devoted to his enlightenment in that respect. 
 
 By the insight he has thus acquired he is alile to intelli- 
 gently co-operate ^^■ith the Powers that work for Good, and 
 thus he will help to hasten the day of our emancipation. 
 
 In order to rout a common misconception we wish to 
 make clear to students that we are not Kosicrucians because 
 we study their teachings, nor does even admission to the 
 temple entitle us to call ourselves by that name. The 
 writer, for instance, is only a lay-brother, a pupil, and would 
 under no circumstances call himself a Eosicrucian. 
 
 We know well, that when a boy has graduated from 
 grammar school he is not therefore fitted to teach. He 
 must first go through high school and college, and even 
 then he may not feel the call to be a school teacher. 
 Similarly in the school of life, because a man has grad- 
 uated from the Eosicrucian M3'stery School he is not even
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 529 
 
 then a Kosiciucian. Liratluates from llio various scliools of 
 the lesser mysteries advance into five schools of the greater 
 mysteries. In the first four they pass the four Great Ini- 
 tiations and at last reach the Liberator, where they receive 
 a knowledge concerning other evolutions and are given the 
 choice of remaining here to assist their brothers or enter 
 other evolutions as Plelpers. Those who elect to stay here 
 as helpers are given various positions according to their 
 tastes and natural Ixint. The Brothers of the Rose Cross 
 are among those Compassionate Ones, and it is a sacrilege to 
 drag the Kosicrucian name in the mire by applying it to our- 
 selves when we are merely students of their lofty teachings. 
 
 During the past few centuries the Brothers have worked 
 for humanity in secret; each night at midnight there is a 
 Service at the temple where the Elder Brothers, assisted 
 by the lay-brothers who are able to leave their work in the 
 World (for many of them reside in places where it is yet 
 day when it is midnight in the location of the temple of the 
 Rose Cross), gather up from everywhere in the Western 
 World the thoughts of sensuality, greed, selfishness and 
 materialism. These they seek to transmute into pure love, 
 benevolence, altruism and spiritual aspirations sending 
 them back to the World to uplift and encourage all Good. 
 Were it not for this potent source of spiritual vibration 
 materialism must long ago have totally squelched all spir- 
 itual effort, for there has never Iwen a darker age from the 
 spiritual standpoint than the last three hundred years of 
 materialism. 
 
 Now the time has come, however, when the method of 
 secret endeavor is to be supplemented with a more direct 
 effort to promulgate a definite, logical and sequential teach- 
 ing concerning the origin, evolution and future develop- 
 ment of the World and man : showing both the spiritual
 
 530 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 and the scientific aspect; a teaching which makes no state- 
 ments that are not supported by reason and logic; a 
 teaching which is satisfying to the mind, for it holds out a 
 reasonable solution to all mysteries; it neither begs nor 
 evades questions and its explanations are both profound 
 and lucid. 
 
 But, and this is a very important "But," the Rosicrucians 
 do not regard aif, intellectual understanding of God and the 
 Universe as an end in itself; far from it! The greater the 
 intellect, the greater the danger of its misuse. Therefore, 
 this scientific, logical and exhaustive teaching is given in 
 order that man may believe in Itis heart that which liis head 
 has sanctioned and start to live the religious life. 
 
 The Eosicrucian Fellowship. 
 
 In order to promulgate this teaching the Eosicrucian 
 Fellowship has been formed, and anyone who is not a 
 HYPiVOTLST, professional medium, clairvoyant, palmist 
 or ASTROLOGER, may enroll as a Student by writing to the 
 General Secretary. There is no fee for Initiation, or dues, 
 ^loney cannot buy our teaching, advancement depends on 
 merit. 
 
 When a student of the Eosicrucian teachings has become 
 so imbued with the verity thereof, tliat he is prepared to 
 sever his connection with all other occult or religious or- 
 ders — the Christian Churches and Fraternal Orders are 
 excepted — he may assume the Obligation which admits him 
 to the degree of Prohafioner. 
 
 We do not mean to insinuate by the foregoing clause 
 that all other schools of occultism are of no account — far 
 from it — many roads lead to Eome, but we shall attain 
 with much less effort if we follow one of them than if we
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 531 
 
 zigzag from path to ])ath. Our time and energy are limited 
 in the first place, and are still further curtailed by family 
 and social duties not to be neglected for self-development. 
 It is to husband the minim of energy which we may legiti- 
 mately expend upon ourselves, and to avoid waste of the 
 scanty moments at our disposal, that resignation from all 
 other Orders is insisted upon by the leaders. 
 
 The world is an aggregate of opportunities, but to take 
 advantage of an}- one of them we must possess etliciency in 
 a certain line of endeavor. Development of our spiritual 
 powers will enable us to help or harm our weaker brothers. 
 It is only justifiable when efficiency in Service of Humanity 
 is the object. 
 
 The Rosicrucian method of attainment diifers from other 
 systems in one especial particular: It aims, even at the 
 very start, to emancipate the pupil from dependence upon 
 others, to make him Self -Reliant in the very highest degree, 
 so that he may be able to stand alone under all circum- 
 stances and cope Avith all conditions. Only one who is 
 thus strongly poised can help the weak. 
 
 When a number nf people meet in a class or circle for 
 self-development along Xegative lines, results are usually 
 achieved in a short time on the principle that it is easier 
 to drift with the tide than to breast the current. The 
 medium is not nuister of his actions, however, but the 
 slave of a spirit control. Hence such gatherings must be 
 shunned by Probationers. 
 
 Even classes which meet in positive attitude of mind arc 
 not advised by the Elder Brothers, because the latent powers 
 of all members are massed and visions of the inner worlds 
 obtained l)y anyont^ there, are partly due to the faculties 
 of others. The heat of coal in the center of a lire is en- 
 hanced by surrounding coals, and the clairvoyant produced
 
 532 UOSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 in a circle, be it ever so positive, is a hot-house plant, too 
 dependent himself to be trusted with the care of others. 
 
 Therefore each Probationer in the Rosicrueian Fel- 
 lowship performs his exercises in the seclusion and pri- 
 vacy of his room. Results may be obtained more slowly 
 1)3^ this system, but when they appear, they will be man- 
 ifest as powers cultivated by himself, useable independ- 
 ently of all others. Besides, the Rosicrueian methods 
 build character at the same time as they develop spirit- 
 ual faculties and thus safeguard the pupil against yield- 
 ing to temptation to prostitute divine powers for world- 
 ly prestige. 
 
 When the Probationer has complied with the neces- 
 sary requirements and completed the tenn of proba- 
 tion, he may send request for individual instruction by 
 the Elder Brothers through the General Secretary. 
 Tlie International Headquarters of the 
 Rosicrueian Fellowship. 
 Having formed the Rosicrueian Fellowship for the 
 purpose of promulgating the teaching given in this 
 book, and aiding asi)irants on the path of progression, 
 it became necessary to find a permanent home and fa- 
 cilities requisite for doing this work. To this end a 
 tract of land was purchased in the town of Oceanside, 
 Cal., ninety miles south of Los Angeles and forty miles 
 north of San Diego, the southwesternmost city of the 
 United States. 
 
 This tract occupies a commanding site having a most 
 wonderful view of the great Pacific Ocean to the west 
 and the beautiful snow capped mountains in the east. 
 
 Southern California offers exceptional opportunities 
 for spiritual growth, because of the ether atmosphere 
 being denser than in any other part of the world and 
 Mount Ecclesia as the Rosicrueian Fellowship Head- 
 quarters are called, has been particularly favored in 
 this respect.
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCUNS 533 
 
 Our Buildings. 
 
 The work was started in the end of 1911. Since then 
 there has been built a Sanctuary wherein the Rosieru- 
 cian temple services are held. A two story Adminhiro 
 Hon Building containing on the second floor, the offi- 
 ces of the various executives, a large general office, the 
 publishing and editorial departments. On the first 
 floor is a large, Avell equipped printing office, including 
 a linotype, cylinder and plateii presses, folding ma- 
 chine, paper cutter, also a complete book bindery which 
 enables us to produce our entire publications from set- 
 ting of the type to the finished product. In this de- 
 partment a monthly magazine, "rays from the rose 
 CROSS," is printed, in fact the entire Rosicrucian Fel- 
 lowship publications. 
 
 There is a modern fireproof Dining Hall with a cap- 
 acity to accommodate one hundred and twenty at once. 
 In it a wholesome, nutritious meatless diet is served to 
 workers and visitors. There is also a Ladies' Dormi- 
 tory with a commodious class room and social hall, a 
 number of Cottages and a Tent City to take care of the 
 over flow of visitoi-s during the vacation season. The 
 Grounds are growing more beautiful year by ye<ir, hun- 
 dreds of palms and a profusion of flowers such as seen 
 only in C'alifornia add to the inspiration and makes 
 this place a paradise in the truest sense of the word. 
 The Correspondence Scliool. 
 
 In addition to publications of the Rosicrucian Fel- 
 lowship noted in the back of this book there are two 
 correspondence courses which furnish instruction to 
 students who are desirous of growth and enlightenment 
 by study of the Rosicrucian Mysteries and tlir Sirlmn 
 of Astrology.
 
 534 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 THE SYMBOLISM OF THE ROSE CROSS 
 
 "When inquiring into the meaning of any myth, legend or 
 symbol of occult value, it is an absolute necessity that we 
 should understand that, like any object in the three-dimen- 
 sional world may, or rather must, be viewed from all points 
 to obtain a full and complete comprehension thereof, so all 
 s}Tnbols have a number of aspects. Each viewpoint reveals 
 a different phase from the others, and all have an equal 
 claim to consideration. 
 
 Viewed in its fullness, this wonderful symbol contains 
 the key to man's past evolution, his present constitution 
 and future development, together with the metliod of attain- 
 ment. In the form where it is represented with a single 
 rose in the center it symbolizes the spirit radiating from 
 itself the four vehicles: the dense, vital and desire-bodies 
 plus the mind; where the s])irit has drawn iiito its instru- 
 ments and become the indwelling human spirit. But there 
 was a time when that condition did not obtain, a time when 
 the three-fold spirit hovered al)ove its vehicles and was un- 
 able to enter. Then the cross stood alone without the rose, 
 symbolizing the condition which prevailed in the early 
 third of Atlantis. There was even a time when the upper 
 limb of the cross was lacking and man's constitution was 
 represented by the Tau (T) that was in the Lemurian
 
 THE.ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 535 
 
 epoch when he had only the dense, vital and desire bod- 
 ies, but lacked the mind. Then the animal nature was 
 paramount. Man followed desire without reserve. At a 
 still earlier time, in the Hyperborean Epoch, he was also 
 minus desire-bod}' and possessed only of the dense and 
 vital bodies. Then man-in-the-making was like the 
 plants: chaste and devoid of desire. At that time his 
 constitution could not have been represented by a cross. 
 It was symbolized by a straight shaft, a pillar (I). 
 
 This symbol has been considered phallic, an emblem 
 showing the licentiousnessof the people who worshiped it. 
 Truly it is a symbol of generation, but generation is by no 
 means synonymous with degradation — far from it — the 
 pillar is the lower limb of tlie cross, symbolical of man-in- 
 the-making when he was plantlike. The plant is uncon- 
 scious of ]iassion, desire, innocent of evil. It generates 
 and perpetuates its species in a manner so pure, so chaste, 
 that, properly understood, it is a model for fallen and 
 passionate humanity to worship as an ideal and it was 
 given to earlier races with that intent. The Phallus and 
 Yona used in the Greek mystery temples were given by 
 the hicrophants in that spirit, and over the temple was 
 placed the enigmatical words: ''^lan, know thyself," 
 which, properly understood, is similar to the Rose Cross, 
 for it shows the reason for man's fall into desire, passion 
 and sin. and gives the key to his liberation in the same way 
 that the roses upon the cross indicate the path of liberation. 
 
 The ])lant is innocent, hut nnt virtu/yus: it has neither 
 desire nor choice. Man has both. lie may follow desire or 
 not as he wishes, that he may learn to master himself. 
 
 While he was plant-like, a hermaphrodite, he could gen- 
 erate from himself without the help of another, but though 
 he was chaste and as innocent as the plants, he was also
 
 536 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 as unconscious and inert. In ordu- to advance he must 
 have desire to spur him on, and a mind to guide him, and 
 therefore half his creative force was retained for the pur- 
 pose of l)uildinc: a Ijrain and a hirvnx. He liad at that 
 time a round shape simihir to that of the embryo, and 
 the present hirvnx was a part of the creative organ which 
 adhered to the head when the body straightened out. The 
 connection between the two is seen even today in the fact 
 that the boy, who expresses the positive pole of the gener- 
 ative force, changes his voice at pu])erty. That the same 
 force which builds another body when it is sent outwards 
 builds the lu'ain when retained is equally clear when we con- 
 sider that sex-mania leads to insanity, while the profound 
 thinker will feel little inclination for amorous practices. 
 He uses all his creative force to generate thought instead 
 of wasting it in sense-gratification. 
 
 At the time when man commenced to withhold half his 
 creative force for the above-mentioned purpose, his con- 
 sciousness was directed inwards to build organs. He was 
 capable of seeing these organs and he used the same creative 
 force then under the direction of Creative Hierarchies in 
 planning and in executing plans of organs, that he now 
 uses in the outer world to build airships, houses, automo- 
 biles, telephones, etc. Then he was unconscious of how that 
 half of the creative force was used which was sent outwards 
 for generation of another body. 
 
 Generation was carried on under the guidance of Angels. 
 At certain times of the year they herded the growing man 
 together in great temples and there the generative act was 
 performed. Man was unconscious of the fact. His eyes 
 had not yet been opened, and though it was necessary for 
 him to have a partner who had the half or other pole of the 
 creative force available for generation which he retained to
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 53;- 
 
 build organs within, he did not at first know his wife. In or- 
 dinary life he was shut within himself so far as the Physical 
 World was concerned, but it was different when he was 
 brought into such intimate and close touch with another, as 
 in the case in the generative act. Then for the moment the 
 spirit pierced the veil of flesh and Adam hieic his wife. He 
 had ceased to know himself — thus his consciousness became 
 more and more and more centered outside himself in the 
 outside world and he lost his inner perception. That can- 
 not be fully regained until he has passed to the stage where 
 it is no longer necessary to have a partner in generation, 
 and he has reached the development where he can again 
 utilize his whole creative force at will. Then he will again 
 know himself as he did during his stage of plant-like ex- 
 istence, but with this all-important difference that he will 
 use his creative faculty consciously, and will not be re- 
 stricted to using it solely for the j)ro-creation of his own 
 species, but may create whatever he will. Neither will he 
 use his present organs of generation, but the larynx will 
 speak the creative word as directed by the spirit through tlie 
 co-ordinating mechanism of the brain. Thus the two or- 
 gans built by half the creative force will in time be the 
 means wherel)y man will eventually become an independent 
 self-conscious creator. 
 
 Even at the present time man molds matter l)nth l)y 
 thought and voice, as instanced in scientific exiK-riments 
 where thoughts have created an image on photographic 
 plates, and where the Iniman voice has created geoinotricnl 
 (igurcs in sand, etc. In jiroportion as man lu'comes unselfish 
 he will release the creative force held in leash. That will 
 give him added thought power and enable him to utilize it 
 for upliftnient of others instead of to |)lan how to degrade 
 and subject others to his will. He will learn how to master
 
 538 EOSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 himself and cease to try to master others, except it be done 
 temporarily for their good, but never for selfish ends. Only 
 one who has mastered himself is qualified to rule others, 
 and competent to judge when that should be done, and 
 what is best for thein. 
 
 Thus we see that in time the present passionate mode of 
 generation will be again superceded by a pure and more 
 efficient method than the present, and that also is symbol- 
 ized in the Kose Cross where the rose is placed in the center 
 between the four arms. The long limb represents the body, 
 the two horizontals, the two arms and the short upper limb, 
 the head. The the rose is in place of the larynx. 
 
 The rose, like any other flower, is the generative organ 
 of the plant. Its green stem carries the colorless, passion- 
 less plant-blood. The blood-red rose shows the passion filled 
 blood of the human race, but in the rose the vital fluid is 
 not sensuous, it is chaste and pure. Thus it is an excellent 
 symbol of the generative organ in the pure and holy state 
 to which man will attain when he has cleansed and purified 
 his blood from desire, when he has become chaste, pure and 
 Christ-like. 
 
 Therefore the Eosicrucians look ardently forward to the 
 day when the roses shall bloom upon the cross of humanity, 
 therefore the Elder Brothers greet the aspiring soul with 
 the words of the Eosicrucian Greeting: "May the Eoses 
 bloom upon your Cross," and therefore the greeting is given 
 in the meetings of the Fellowship Centers by the leader to 
 the assembled students, probationers and disciples who re- 
 spond to the greeting by saying "And on 3'ours, also." 
 
 John speaks of his purification (1st epistle, iii, 9) and 
 says that he who is born of God cannot sin, for he Iceepeth 
 his seed within him. It is an absolute necessity to progress 
 that the aspirant should be chaste. Yet it must also be
 
 THE ORDER OF ROSICRUCIANS 539 
 
 borne in mind, that absolute celibacy is not re(|iured of man 
 until he has reached a point where he is ready for the great 
 initiations, and that it is a duty we owe to the whole to per- 
 petuate the race. If we are mentally, morally, physically 
 and financially able, we may approach the act of generation 
 as a holy sacrifice laid upon the altar of humanity, but not 
 for sensual pleasure. Neither should it be performed in an 
 austere, forbidding frame of m.ind, but in glad giving up of 
 oneself for the privilege of furnishing a friend seeking in- 
 carnation with the body and environment he needs for 
 development. Thus we shall also help him cultivate the 
 blooming roses upon his cross. 
 
 AIpl]abrttral iCist of the HHnriiB dlnbrxrlJ 
 
 Important Xotice. 
 
 The Index is arranged with particular view to facilitate 
 topical study, but at tiie same time alphabetical order has 
 been adliered to as nearly as possible. We add an alpha- 
 betical list of the words indexed. 
 
 Opposite each word in this list will be found a number, 
 which refers to a page in the Index. On that page the 
 word is grouped with others pertaining to the same topic. 
 
 The student is particularly requested to note the con- 
 secutive arrang(>ment of rctV'rcnces. For instance, under 
 the heading, "Vital Body," the first relerence tells where 
 that vehicle had its first ince])tion, the last directs to a page 
 which treats of it? final spiritualization, and the inter- 
 vening references point in orderly succession to the places 
 where its gradual unfoldment is described. These refer- 
 ences, in themselves, form an excellent syllabus of the 
 vital body. 
 
 By diligent and intolligtmt use of this index the Hosi- 
 crucian Cosmo Conception will be found a most comjilete 
 and exhaustive reference library, and we recommend 
 students to study the index as much as the book. The
 
 540 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION 
 
 mere reading of references will often clear comprehension 
 of a subject and reveal much that is hidden in a general 
 reading of the book. 
 
 Page 
 
 Adaptability 543 
 
 Adept 543 
 
 Adoration 568 
 
 Akkadian Race 596 
 
 Anaesthetics 544 
 
 Angels 551, 553 
 
 Animals 543, 553 
 
 Archangels 551, 553 
 
 Archetypes 544 
 
 Aryan Epoch 597 
 
 Assimilation 562 
 
 Astrology 544 
 
 Atlantean Epoch 596 
 
 Atoms 544 
 
 Attraction 590 
 
 B 
 
 Bible Texts 544 
 
 Birth 564 
 
 Blood 559 
 
 Borderland 566 
 
 Brain 561 
 
 Brotherhood 546 
 
 C 
 
 Causation; Law of 569 
 
 Celibacy 577 
 
 Chemical Ether 589 
 
 Cherubim 550 
 
 Children 557 
 
 Chosen People 596, 597 
 
 Christ 548 
 
 Christian Doctrines .... 546 
 
 Clairvoyance 568 
 
 Color 548 
 
 Concentration 567 
 
 Conception 564 
 
 Conscience 546 
 
 Consciousness 547 
 
 Contemplation 568 
 
 Cosmic Night or Chaos. . 594 
 Creative Hierarchies . . . 548 
 
 Creator 546 
 
 Cremation 565 
 
 Crime 548 
 
 Cross 548 
 
 D 
 
 Page 
 
 Death 564 
 
 Decay 565 
 
 Dense Body 558 
 
 Desire 554 
 
 Desire Body 572 
 
 Desire World 590 
 
 Destiny 555 
 
 Digestion 562 
 
 Discrimination 567 
 
 Disease 554 
 
 Divine Spirit 576 
 
 Doctrines, Christian .... 546 
 
 Dreams 554 
 
 Drowning 554 
 
 Drunkard 554 
 
 E 
 
 Ear 559 
 
 Earth 583 
 
 Earth Period 592 
 
 Ego 575 
 
 Elementals 554 
 
 Elements 554 
 
 Epigenesis 569 
 
 Epochs 594 
 
 Equinox ; Precession . . . 579 
 
 Ether 589, 590 
 
 Evil 554 
 
 Evolution 568 
 
 Excretion 562 
 
 Exercises 567 
 
 Eye 559 
 
 Faith 554 
 
 Father ; The 548 
 
 Feeling 554 
 
 Fertilization 555 
 
 Food 555 
 
 Forces 555 
 
 Forgiveness of Sin 555 
 
 Form V 556 
 
 Free-will 555
 
 LIST OF WORDS INDEXED 
 
 541 
 
 Genius 556 
 
 Glands 560 
 
 God 548 
 
 Good 556 
 
 Group Spirit 552 
 
 H 
 
 Heart 500 
 
 Haemolysis 559 
 
 Heaven 566 
 
 Heredity 570 
 
 Holy Spirit 549 
 
 Humanity 557 
 
 Human Orfjanisni 558 
 
 Human Spirit 576 
 
 Hierarchies; Creative 548 
 
 Hyperborean Epocli 595 
 
 Hypnotism 556 
 
 I 
 
 Ideas 566 
 
 Individuality 566 
 
 Initiation 567 
 
 Instinct 566 
 
 Intuition 5(50 
 
 Information 5()(i 
 
 Involution 5().s 
 
 Innocence 5()() 
 
 Interest 500 
 
 Indifference 59ii 
 
 Illustrations oS") 
 
 Imayinatiiin 5()() 
 
 Immortality 566 
 
 J 
 
 Jehovah 54<i 
 
 Jupiter 5Sl' 
 
 Jupiter Period 5ii;{ 
 
 Jews 5<.l7 
 
 K 
 
 Knowledge 5ti!t 
 
 Kingdoms 569 
 
 L 
 
 Law of Causation 569 
 
 Law of Rebirth 570 
 
 Life 5(i:? 
 
 Life-waves 5.");! 
 
 Lucifer 551 
 
 Lamentations 569 
 
 Light Ether 590 
 
 Page 
 
 Life Ether 589 
 
 Lungs 5(50 
 
 Larynx 5(;i 
 
 Liver 500 
 
 Lemurian Epoch 595 
 
 Lemurian Race 596 
 
 Life Spirit 576 
 
 Lords of Flame 549 
 
 Lords of Wisdom 550 
 
 Lords of Individuality..., 550 
 
 Lords of Form 550 
 
 Lords of .Mind 551-553 
 
 M 
 
 ^lan (visible) 557 
 
 Man (invisible) 570 
 
 Marriage 576 
 
 Matter 5s5 
 
 ^laterialization 577 
 
 Mathematics 577 
 
 Materialism 577 
 
 Mars 5s3 
 
 Mediums 577 
 
 Meditation 567 
 
 Memory 577 
 
 Memory of Nature 578 
 
 Mon.struation 578 
 
 Mercury 5S3 
 
 Mind 574 
 
 Mind ; Lords of 551-553 
 
 Mineral 573 
 
 Microbes 578 
 
 Missionary 578 
 
 Moons 5,S2 
 
 .Moon Period 592 
 
 Mongolians 596 
 
 Music 578 
 
 ^'ii'^'des 5fi0 
 
 Mystery Schools 567 
 
 N 
 
 >«'-ra.vs 578 
 
 Nebular Theory 578 
 
 Neptune 5,v3 
 
 Nerves 561 
 
 New Jeru,<;aleni 579 
 
 New Life Waves 552 
 
 O 
 
 Observation 567 
 
 Organism ; human 558
 
 542 
 
 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 Page 
 
 Original Semitic 596 
 
 Original Turanian 596 
 
 Osmosis 579 
 
 P 
 
 Panorama of Life 565 
 
 Pain 579 
 
 Patriotism 579 
 
 Periods; the seven 591 
 
 Philosopher 's Stone 579 
 
 Physical World 589 
 
 Pilgrimage through matter 579 
 
 Pituitary Bodv 560 
 
 Pineal Gland 560 
 
 Plants 553-579 
 
 Planets 582 
 
 Polarian Epoch 594 
 
 Poems 580 
 
 Prayer 579 
 
 Precession of Equinox.... 579 
 Purgatory 565 
 
 R 
 
 Races 596 
 
 Race Spirits 551-553 
 
 Religion 580 
 
 Remorse 554 
 
 Repulsion 590 
 
 Reason 580 
 
 Rebirth; Law of 570 
 
 Reflecting Ether 590 
 
 Recapitulation 594 
 
 Revolutions 594 
 
 Recording Angels 580 
 
 Regions 5S9-591 
 
 Retrospection 567 
 
 Ribs 562 
 
 Rmoahal Race 596 
 
 Rosicrucians 581 
 
 S 
 
 Salvation 581 
 
 Saturn Period 591 
 
 Scepticism 554 
 
 Secdatom 562 
 
 Sense Perception 581 
 
 Sex 561 
 
 Silver Cord 565 
 
 Skeleton 562 
 
 Sleep 581 
 
 Space 585 
 
 Spirit 585 
 
 Page 
 
 Spirit (Group) 552 
 
 Spirit (Human) 576 
 
 Spirit (Holy) 549 
 
 Spirit (7 before Throne).. 548 
 
 Stories 585 
 
 Stones 584 
 
 Stone; Philosopher's 579 
 
 Seraphim 550 
 
 Solar System 581 
 
 Soul 584 
 
 Sound 584 
 
 Son; the 548 
 
 Spleen 560 
 
 Stragglers 552 
 
 Sun; the 582 
 
 Sun Period 591 
 
 Supreme Being 548 
 
 Suicide 565 
 
 Sin; Forgiveness of 555 
 
 T 
 
 Tears 578 
 
 Temperament 587 
 
 Temptation 587 
 
 Thought 587 
 
 Thymus Gland 560 
 
 TlaVatli Race 596 
 
 Toltec Race 596 
 
 Turanian Race 596 
 
 Trance 587 
 
 Transmigration 587 
 
 Trinity 548 
 
 V 
 
 Venus 583 
 
 Venus Period 593 
 
 Vesuvius 588 
 
 Virtue 588 
 
 Vitality 588 
 
 Vital Body 570 
 
 Virgin Spirits 551-553 
 
 Vulcan Period 594 
 
 W 
 
 War 588 
 
 Will 588 
 
 Wisdom 588 
 
 Women 557 
 
 World-Soul 588 
 
 Worlds 589 
 
 World Periods 591 
 
 Word 588
 
 inbex 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Adaptability ; of supreme imiiortanee 223 
 
 Adept; One who has passed the 9 degrees of the lesser Mys- 
 teries and the first of the Great Initiations 475, 502 
 
 Animals. 
 
 Animals started evolution in the Sun Period, became 
 
 human in Jupiter Perioil 7(1. 224 
 
 Why some have cold and others warm blood 37 
 
 Why their color often changes with the seasons 37 
 
 Animals compared with man 57 
 
 Why animals do not really think 59, 70 
 
 Desirebody of cold and warm-blooded animals difl'ereiitly 
 
 constituted <i8, 69 
 
 The present animals are more developed tlian we were 
 
 during our animal stage 69 
 
 How animals think tliough lacking mind 70 
 
 Animal group spirit located in Desireworiil 77 
 
 Why desire and vital bodies of animals are not concentric 
 
 w ith dense body 77 
 
 Animal prodigies 77, 293 
 
 Why animals are clairvoyant 77 
 
 Relation of groupspirit to animals illustrated 78, 82 
 
 When hurt animals do not suffer as much as group spirit. 78 
 
 What instinct really is 78 
 
 Groupspirit governs the animals by suggestion 83. 350 
 
 Horizontal limb of cross symbolizes animal kingdom 86 
 
 Bereft of vital body at death loO 
 
 Archangels work in animals ' desirebodies 222 
 
 Angels work in their vital bodies 222 
 
 Anthropoids belong to human lifewave 230, 235 
 
 The missing link 311 
 
 Lemurian 's Word gave him power over animals 275, 2*^1 
 
 Horse's head and vital bo<ly not concentric 293 
 
 543
 
 544 UOSU'RUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Hapniolysis; the destruction of blood corpuscles :55(5 
 
 AVhy hybrids cannot mate 357 
 
 Groupspirit withholds seed atom from eggs pending favor- 
 able conditions 401 
 
 Anaesthetics ; their etfect on the vital body 62 
 
 Astrology; spiritually based in the Law of Causation 161 
 
 Atoms; How vital body accelerates their vibratory rate Gl 
 
 Archetypes. 
 
 Not merely models, but living things 49 
 
 Archetype of suicide's body persists after death and 
 
 causes him suffering 104 
 
 Bible Texts and Teachings. 
 
 Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom, etc 5, 223 
 
 The truth shall make you free 23 
 
 In whom we live and move and have our being 87, 179 
 
 Whatsoever a man soweth that also shall he reap 106 
 
 Falling of the walls of Jericho 122 
 
 Misunderstanding concerning the plan of salvation. . . .151,223 
 
 Changing water to wine 159 
 
 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar, etc 158 
 
 Christ said of the Baptist: This is Elijah 169 
 
 Who did sin, this man or his parents? 170 
 
 Know ye not that ye are gods? 171 
 
 The Seven Spirits before the Throne 180. 252 
 
 The Word made flesh 181 
 
 Their eyes were opened and they saw they were naked. . . 190 
 
 Everlasting Salvation and Damnation 224, 229 
 
 I die daily (Paul) 249 
 
 Adam kne^v Eve and she bore Seth 277 
 
 The tree of Knowledge 278 
 
 The tree of Life 363 
 
 How shall I conceive, T Ijiotv not a man (Mary) 278 
 
 Why the Angel said: In pain shalt thou bear chiMren. . . . 278 
 
 Why foreign missions are a mistake 308 
 
 The sons of God married the daughters of men 310, 335 
 
 Location of the promised land 310, 335 
 
 The "lost" tribes 310.313 
 
 Chosen people— past and future 298, 305. 311. 334 
 
 A new heaven and a new earth 313
 
 INDEX 545 
 
 PAGE 
 
 How shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation.. . 315 
 
 Translation of the Bible discussed 317 
 
 Bible not intended as an "open book" 319,322 
 
 Paul asserts allegorical signification of Bible, he and 
 
 .Christ gave deeper teachings to a few 320 
 
 The Greek Septuagint; the Talmud and the transcrijjtion 
 
 of the Masoretes 536 
 
 A fallacious standard of Truth 321 
 
 Two renderings of the opening sentence in Genesis and 
 
 how each complements the other 321 
 
 According to the Bible the p]arth was formed from the 
 
 " everexisting essence," not from "nothing" 322 
 
 Nebular theory proves Gods creative and sustaining 
 
 energy 129, 323 
 
 The dual Creative force 324 
 
 The 7 Creative Hierarchies 325 
 
 Why Genesis does not mention Cherubim and Seraphim. . . 326 
 
 The Saturn Period 327 
 
 The Sun Period; how it is scientifically possible to have 
 
 light ere sun and moon were create<l 328 
 
 The Moon Period; its atmosphere of "firefog" 328 
 
 The Earth Period and Recapitulations 329 
 
 The Polarian Epoch; the Hyperborean Epoch 330 
 
 The Creation of the Sun 330 
 
 Expelling the Moon from the Earth 331 
 
 The Lemurian Epoch 331 
 
 "Form," not "Life," created 332 
 
 Atlantean Epoch; ''nophesli" an important word 332 
 
 Aryan Epoch; the I']lohim rest and man's work begins. . . . 333 
 
 Jehovah, leader of Angels an<l Regent of the Moon 333 
 
 Jehovah is builder of "Form"; giver of children 334 
 
 The wilderness; the rebel Jews 335 
 
 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis 336 
 
 How the two Creation stories of Bible liarmonizo 344 
 
 Jehovah blew ncphrsh: breath into Adam's nostrils and 
 
 Adam became nejihcsh chayim : breathing creatures.. 345 
 
 Occult efifect of this inbreatliing 348, 350 
 
 The sold (not merely the "lifr") of all flesh is in the 
 
 blood 349 
 
 18
 
 546 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The seed of Abraham 351 
 
 Before Abraham was I am 352 
 
 How and why the Lucifer Spirits spoke to woman 361 
 
 Atonement of Christ and Forgiveness of sins complement 
 
 the Law of Causation 373, 401 
 
 Jesus, Christ, the only begotten, not one but three 374 
 
 On earth peace ; good will among men 387 
 
 I came not to bring peace, but a sword 383 
 
 An eye for an eye 384 
 
 Return good for evil 393 
 
 As a man thinketh in his heart 398 
 
 Why Christ 's mission required a violent ending 406, 408 
 
 The Cleansing Blood (chapter) 406 
 
 Darkness and rending of the temple veil 407 
 
 Beotherhood. 
 
 Atlanteans evolved cunning, we Aryans are evolving 
 
 reason, in future New Galileans will cultivate love. . . 311 
 One groupspirit controlled humanity during the earliest 
 
 epochs 348 
 
 That was composed of all the Creative Hierarchies 351 
 
 Jehovah segregated humanity into nations and races 352 
 
 Christ came to reunite them into a Brotherhood 352 
 
 Why Christ is the only Being who can do that 380 
 
 Christian Doctrines. 
 
 The Creation 317 
 
 The Fall 277, 278, 361 
 
 Salvation and Damnation 224, 229 
 
 The Immaculate Conception 378, 390 
 
 The Atonement 400 
 
 The Cleansing Blood 406 
 
 Forgiveness of Sin 91, 111, 373 
 
 The Trinity 87. 229, 253 
 
 Conscience. 
 
 Conscience is the fruitage of previous purgatorial 
 
 existences 120 
 
 How conscience battles with desire 89 
 
 Creator. 
 
 Nebular theory predicates a creator 32? 
 
 Creator of Universe a logical necessity 128
 
 INDEX 547 
 
 PAGE 
 
 How we learn to become Creators. 128, 338 
 
 Man 's desire to create caused the Fall 361 
 
 Consciousness. 
 
 Consciousness of the four Kingdoms, with diagram 73, 74 
 
 Consciousness of animals described 83 
 
 Effect of the skeleton on consciousness 456 
 
 Consciousness of minerals and plants described 85 
 
 How soul-growth enlarges the consciousness 96 
 
 Evolution of consciousness, Ariadne's thread through 
 
 maze of ' ' Worlds, " " Periods, " " Globes, "etc 201 
 
 Why Pythagoras made knowledge of mathematics a pre- 
 requisite to occult teaching 203 
 
 Vehicles and consciousness of man in Saturn Period like 
 
 those of present mineral 212 
 
 Vehicles and consciousness plantlike in Sun Period 213 
 
 Vehicles and consciousness of man like the lower Animals 
 
 during the Moon Period 217 
 
 Tabular description of consciousness in past and future 
 
 Periods 421 
 
 Our present consciousness results from the war between 
 
 the desire body and the vital body 455 
 
 Involution : from devine All-consciousness to. human sclf- 
 
 consciousness 80, 216 
 
 Polarian Epoch; trance consciousness like Saturn, Hyper- 
 borean Epoch deep sleep like in Sun Period 263 
 
 Torture used in Lcmuria to waken consciousness to a 
 
 dreamy state 279 
 
 Our present waking consciousness dates from the middle 
 
 of Atlantis when ' ' mist ' ' cleared 300 
 
 How marriage in the family produced the tie of blood by 
 
 generating common consciousness 354, 397 
 
 How intertribal marriages has destroyed "second sight" 
 
 or clairvoyance 355 
 
 Internal and external skeleton as factors in consciousness. 456 
 
 The four causes of our materialistic ideas 359 
 
 How sin and its consequent pain has awakened and is 
 
 sharpening our consciousness 362 
 
 How our consciousness will bo exjKinded 417 
 
 The Consciousness of the Jupiter Period , 418
 
 548 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Consciousness of the Ventis Period 419 
 
 The Consciousness of the Vulcan Period 421 
 
 Color. 
 
 Illustrative of the "Trinity" 253 
 
 Why changeable in animals at different seasons 37 
 
 Crime; crimes we ignorautly commit against the "lying 101 
 
 Cross. 
 
 The cross is symbolical of the life currents vitalizing tiic 
 
 bodies of plant, animal and man 85 
 
 Cross symbolical of man's past evolution, present consti- 
 tution and future development 516 
 
 CREATIVE HIERARCHIES AND OTHER LIFE WAVES. 
 The Supreme Being. 
 
 The Supreme Being is the architect of the whole Uni- 
 verse; vastly exalted above our solar God 179 
 
 The Supreme Being images the Universe prior to creation 
 
 and dissolves it when it has served its purpose 375 
 
 The WORD made flesh 181 
 
 God. 
 
 God is the Creator and sustainer of solar system 179 
 
 The logical 'necessity of a creator and sustainer of the 
 
 worlds 129, 323 
 
 God is an expression of the positive pole of the Universal 
 
 Spirit (matter is negative pole) 185 
 
 God is a composite Being 183, 253 
 
 The Sun is the visible symbol of God 181 
 
 The Father is highest Initiate of Saturn Period 376 
 
 The Son: Christ, is highest Initiate of Sun Period 376 
 
 The Holy Spirit (Jehovah) is highest Initiate of Moon 
 
 Period 376 
 
 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race religions 352, 433, 435 
 
 Purpose of the Christian religion 352, 433, 435 
 
 Purpose of the coming religion of the Father 435 
 
 The Seven Spirits Before the Throne. 
 
 Collectively they are God 252-3 
 
 Individually they are Regents of the planets 180 
 
 Christ. 
 
 Christ is highest Initiate of Sun Period 376
 
 INDEX 549 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Christ became Kegent of Earth at Golgotha 407 
 
 The Immaculate Conception 378 
 
 Why Christ used the dense and vital body of Jesus..l28, 378, 380 
 Why Christ is unique among all Beings, celestial or ter- 
 restrial, and alone able to reunite mankind 380, 382 
 
 Jesus ' body attuned to Christ vibrations 382 
 
 Atonement does not vitiate the law of Causation; nor 
 
 does iloctrine of remission of sins 373, 401 
 
 Salvation illustrated 402 
 
 Why Christ said ' ' not peace but a sword " 389 
 
 Why the death of Christ was violent 405 
 
 The wounds of Christ, of esoteric significance 406 
 
 How the sin of the world was taken away 408 
 
 The purpose of the Christian Religion 433, 435 
 
 Jehovah segregated mankind into nations and races. 
 
 Christ will reunite them in Brotherhooil 352 
 
 Tiie special mission of Christ 401, 405 
 
 Jehovah (Holy Spirit). 
 
 Prior to Jehovah's regime a common groupspirit ruled 
 
 mankind 351 
 
 Jehovah is highest Initiate of the Moon Periofl 376 
 
 He is leader of Angels and Regent of all moons, ours 
 
 included 333 
 
 Why some Archangels (tvho are sun spirits) help Jehovah, 
 
 the lunar Goil 404 
 
 Jehovaii built hard bony structure in early Lemuria. . 34G 
 
 He blew in the breath: ncphesh, and men became ncphcsh 
 
 chayim : breathing creatures 345 
 
 He separated the sexes 347 
 
 Jehovah and the Archangels divided mankind into nations 
 
 and races, appointing a Guardian Angel for each 
 
 Ego 347. 352 
 
 Jehovah and Archangels work in desirebody by "Law," 
 
 fear of God is pitte<l against desire of fle.sh 395 
 
 Purpose of the Jehovistic Race? religions 433, 435 
 
 Why Race religions are insufficient to meet h'l'uan needs. 383 
 LOBDs OF Flame. 
 
 Are brilliantlv luminous; called " Thronej^" in Bible 206
 
 550 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 They gave germ of dense body and awakened divine spirit 
 
 of man-in-tlie-inaking 207 
 
 Lords of Flame aided Virgin Spirits to penetrate first veil 
 
 of matter 216 
 
 They helped Lords of Wisdom reconstruct dense body. ... 211 
 Lords of Flame help link divine spirit and life spirit. . . . 212 
 They helped Lords of Individuality link divine spirit and 
 
 human spirit 216 
 
 Lords of Flame, Cherubim and Seraphim leave our system. 220 
 Cherubim. 
 
 Awaken life spirit of man-in-the-making 212 
 
 Aid spirit penetrate second veil of matter 216 
 
 Cherubim help Lords of Individuality link human spirit to 
 
 life spirit 215 
 
 Lords of Flame, Cherubim and Seraphim leave our evo- 
 lution 220 
 
 Why Cherubim and Seraphim are not mentioned in the 
 
 Creation story of Bible 326 
 
 Seraphim. 
 
 Awaken human spirit (the Ego) in man-in-the-making. .. . 215 
 
 They leave our evolution 326 
 
 Lords op Wisdom. 
 
 They had charge of material evolution in Sun Period, 
 
 they helped Lords of Flame reconstruct dense body. . . 211 
 
 They gave germ of vital body to man-in-the-making 211 
 
 They helped Lords of Flame link divine spirit to life spirit 214 
 Lords of Individuality help Lords of Wisdom reconstruct 
 
 dense body, giving germ of skeleton, muscle 214 
 
 Lords of Wisdom now in charge of divine spirit 220 
 
 Lords of Individuality. 
 
 They had charge of material evolution in Moon Period, 
 
 and helped reconstruct dense body 214 
 
 They gave germ of desire body 215 
 
 They have charge of life spirit now 220 
 
 Lords of Form. 
 
 They have charge of material evolution now 240 
 
 Also of human spirit, the Ego 220 
 
 They reconstruct dense body, giving germ of brain 239 
 
 Help Angels reconstruct vital body 240
 
 INDEX 551 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Help man build dense body in Polarian Epoch 261 
 
 Vivified human spirit in many Moon Stragglers 266 
 
 Those stragglers remained mindless, however 266 
 
 Lords of Mind. 
 
 They were human in the Saturn period, are expert mind- 
 builders and work only with man 222, 243 
 
 They also help man build higher desire botly 265 
 
 I'he Father is highest Initiate among Lords of Min<l. . . . 376 
 
 Abchangels. 
 
 They were human in Sun Period, are expert builders in 
 
 desire bodies, work with animal and man 222, 349 
 
 The Son, Christ, is highest Initiate Archangel 376 
 
 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody 243 
 
 They helped man build his desirebody in Lemuria 265 
 
 During heavenlife they teach him to reconstruct the earth. 126 
 
 ANGELS. 
 
 They were human in Moon Period ; are expert builders of 
 
 vital body, work with plant, animal and man 222, 349 
 
 A Guardian Angel was appointed for each Ego 252 
 
 The Holy Spirit, Jehovah, is their highest Initiate 376 
 
 Angels and Lords of Form clothe man in vital body 263 
 
 The vital body is their normal vehicle, they are double 
 
 sexed and without brain 285 
 
 Angels directed man's propagation in harnumy with stars, 
 
 then parturition was painless 283 
 
 Lucifer Spirits. 
 
 They were stragglers of the life wave of Angels 286 
 
 They are called serpents 288 
 
 How and why they spoke to the woman 287, 361 
 
 Virgin Spirits (our human Life wave). 
 
 Whence we came and why pilgrimage through matter was 
 
 undertaken 87 
 
 Our varying grades of unconsciousness during Involution, 
 
 attainment of self-consciousness 189, 201 
 
 The descent of spirit marks the ascent of form and both 
 
 streams coalesce in the focusing mind 266 
 
 Their evolution depends upon adaptability 223 
 
 Their future development 417
 
 552 ROSICRUCIAX COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Stragglers and Newcomers. 
 
 Some of our life wave proved unadaptable in Saturn 
 Period, they formed dark spots on the luminous Sun 
 
 globe . . . . ' 225 
 
 More straggled in sixth revulutiun of Sun Period 225 
 
 Some Saturn stragglers Avere promoted in seventh revolu- 
 tion of the Sun Period 225 
 
 Some from the animal life wave straggled in Sun Period. . 225 
 
 List of classes at beginning of Moon Period 226 
 
 More spirits of our life wave straggled in fifth revolution 
 
 of the Moon Period. Cherubim promoted some 229 
 
 When there are no more stragglers a race dies 341 
 
 New Life Waves (behind the human spirits). 
 
 The present animals started evolution in Sun Period 224 
 
 The present plants started evolution in Moon Period 226 
 
 The minerals started in the Earth Period 230, 232 
 
 Group Spirits. 
 
 A guardian spirit governing a tribe of animals or plants 
 
 from without 72, 81 
 
 Prior to the advent of Jehovah humanity was governed 
 
 from tvithout by a common groupspirit 351 
 
 Jehovah and his Archangels are like groupspirits, for they 
 
 govern the nations 349 
 
 Group spirits evolve to family and Race spirits 82 
 
 Groupspirit of plant and oviperous animals withhold seed- 
 atom from seed and egg, pending favorable conditions 461 
 Groupspirit is " a jealous god'' like Jehovah; it abhors 
 
 and prevents intermarriage of species 353, 357 
 
 Instinct is suggestion of groupspirit responded to by 
 
 animal 78 
 
 Groupspirit suffers when an animal is hurt 78 
 
 Groupspirit is responsible for the similar traits, tastes 
 and appearance of the separate plants or animals in 
 
 its tribe 71 
 
 Groupspirit is responsible for the currents which flow in- 
 wards in coldblooded animals 69 
 
 Outgoing currents in the desirebodj* of animals are gen- 
 erated by them, not by groupspirit 69
 
 INDEX 653 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Animal groupspirits work in the blood by means of the air 
 
 inspireil /S50 
 
 Difference between a groupspirit and a human Ego. .78, 82, 350 
 Diagram showing present location of groupspirits 74 
 
 LIFE WAVES. 
 (Which reach (he human sfa<ie in our system.) 
 Lords of Mind (started evolution before our scheme). 
 
 Became human in the Saturn Period, are expert mind- 
 builders, work only with man (who was mineral in 
 
 Saturn Period) 222, 427 
 
 The Father is their highest Initiate 376 
 
 They became Creative Intelligences in Earth Period.... 243 
 Archangels (started prior to our scheme). 
 
 Became human in the Sun Period, are expert builders of 
 coarse desirestuff, work principally with animals 
 (which were mineral in Sun Period), but aiso with 
 
 man 222, 349, 427 
 
 The Son (Christ) is their highest Initiate 376 
 
 They become Creative Intelligences in Ju[iiter Period. . . . 
 Angels (started prior to our evolution). 
 
 Became human in Moon Period, are expert builders of 
 Ether. Work specially with plants (which were 
 
 mineral in Moon Period) 222,349.427 
 
 Their highest Initiate is Jehovah, the Holy Siiirit 376 
 
 They become Creative Intelligences in Venus Period 
 
 Virgin Spirits (our present humaniti/). 
 
 Started evolution as mineral in Saturn Perio<l 205 
 
 Became human in the Earth Period. We are now becom- 
 ing expert builders of Form from chemical mineral 
 
 substance 426 
 
 In the Jupiter Periods we shall vitalize the forms 428 
 
 In the Venus Period we shall give them feeling 428 
 
 In the Vulcan Period we shall become Creative Intelli- 
 gences and give the forms a mind 428 
 
 Animals started evolution in Sun Period, become human in 
 
 Jupiter Period 70, 224 
 
 Plants started evolution in Moon Period, become human in 
 
 Venus Period 226
 
 554 ROSICBUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Minerals started evolution in Earth Period, become human in 
 
 Vulcan Period 230, 232 
 
 Desire. 
 
 Desire for prolonged earth-life makes the spirit earth- 
 bound amid unpleasant surroundings 103 
 
 How conscience battles with desire 89 
 
 Archetypes of desires, feelings and emotions 50 
 
 Disease. 
 
 Why complications set In when a person is sick 64 
 
 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to the time of 
 
 amputation 64 
 
 A spiritual cause of paralysis 63 
 
 A spiritual cause of consumption and rachitis 113 
 
 Haemolysis (destruction of blood corpuscles; see Human 
 
 Organism). 
 Nostalgia (homesickness) ; how engendered by the Eace 
 
 Spirit 351 
 
 Dreams. 
 
 The cause of dreams, and why mostly confused 94 
 
 Dreamlike internal picture consciousness of animals 
 
 rational because engendered by groupspirit 217 
 
 Drunkard ; how purged in Purgatory 105 
 
 Drowning; why drowning persons see past life in a flash. ... 61 
 Elements. 
 
 In Saturn Period there was only one element : heat — 
 
 incipient fire 234 
 
 In Sun Period there was fire and air; in Moon Period fire, 
 
 air, water. Here we have four elements 234 
 
 A new element will be added in the Jupiter Period 234 
 
 Elementals or naturespirits; help build our bodies 126 
 
 Evil ; how it grows and is destroyed 42-43 
 
 Faith. 
 
 Childlike faith and scepticism compared 6 
 
 Feeling. 
 
 Distinct from mere response to impacts 32 
 
 A separate desirebody necessary to true feeling 57 
 
 Interest and Indifference ; the twin feelings which move 
 
 the world 45 
 
 Remorse 47
 
 INDEX 555 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Archetypes of feeling 50 
 
 Effect of sharp purgatorial pain on future lives 109 
 
 Mathematic study raises us above feelings 203 
 
 Pineal gland once an organ of feeling 262 
 
 Feeling was awakened by torture in Lemuria 279 
 
 Rhmoahals developed finer feelings: joy and sorrow, pleas- 
 ure and pain, etc 294 
 
 Tlavatlis developed ambition 295 
 
 Freewill and Destiny. 
 
 Relative freewill of mineral, plant, animal and man eom- 
 
 pared S3- 
 
 All evil acts in life at least are voluntary 110 
 
 Choice regarding place of Rebirth 129. 136 
 
 Epigenesis more than choice of action 135 
 
 Original Semites the first to be given freewill and made 
 
 responsible to law of consequence 301 
 
 Causes when ripened to maturity become destiny 136 
 
 Mature destiny cannot be escaped (story) 161 
 
 The stars: the clock of Destiny 163 
 
 Poem on freewill and destiny 163 
 
 Freewill bought at cost of pain and death 288, 363 
 
 Forgiveness of Sin. 
 
 Forgiveness and the subconscious mind 91 
 
 How it shortens or eliminates Purgatory Ill 
 
 The doctrines of Forgiveness and Atonement do not 
 
 vitiate, but complement the Law of Causation 373 
 
 Fertilization. 
 
 Depends upon presence of etheric matrix of body being 
 
 present in mother's womb and on seedatom 137,461 
 
 Seedatom withheld by groupspirit wlion animals mate 
 
 outside their species 352 
 
 Food. 
 
 Why one man 's meat is another 's poison 84 
 
 Food as a factor in evolution 165 
 
 The science of nutrition (chapter) 441 
 
 Why we do not take life when eating plantseed or eggs. . 461 
 
 Tlie law of assimilation (chapter) 457 
 
 Forces. 
 
 Laws of Nature not blind, but Great Intelligences 49
 
 55G EOSICEUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Archetypal Forces and the inception of form 51 
 
 Force is spirit not yet crystallized to matter 120, 247 
 
 Relation of force and matter illustrated 121 
 
 Attraction and Repulsion; the twin forces, and liow they 
 
 operate 46 
 
 The Bible on ' ' dual creative energy " 324 
 
 Form. 
 
 All forms are built of one basic substance 31 
 
 Forms are crystallized space; at death it dissolves to 
 
 spirit 249, 186 
 
 Reflation of Life, Form and Consciousness 223 
 
 Reason for multiplicity of forms and their decay 31 
 
 All form devoid of true feeling 31 
 
 Wonderful metamorphoses of forms in Desire world 41 
 
 Archetypes of form 50 
 
 Archetypes build forms by sound 123 
 
 Sound the builder of climate, flora and fauna 125 
 
 Form and life merge into one spirit in Chaos; seedatoms 
 
 of worldglobes alone remain intact 247 
 
 Life may, and does, exist independently of concrete form. 248 
 
 Forms are always built to suit conditions 255 
 
 Man 's past, present and future form 257 
 
 How pineal gland preserved man's form from destruc- 
 tion by fire in Lemuria 262 
 
 Why form evolves to a certain point ; then degenerates 
 
 and dies 289, 341, 343 
 
 Jehovah, the builder of form and giver of children. . .334,348 
 Bible story of Creation refers to form : Life is uncreate 332, 344 
 
 Life has no origin: Forms have 504 
 
 Genius. 
 
 Genius and epigenesis 185 
 
 A genius builds better organism from parental material 
 
 than others 138 
 
 Heredity cannot account for genius 155 
 
 Why genius is ahead of its time 161 
 
 Good; how assimilated by the spirit 21, 47, 96, 123, 417 
 
 Hypnotism. 
 
 How hypnotism and anaesthetics affect vital body 62
 
 INDEX 557 
 
 HUMANITY (topical). 
 
 PAGE 
 Humanity compareil with mineral, plant and animal. ... 57 
 Origin of our faculties: sense perception, locomotion ami 
 
 thought 59 
 
 Man is the inverted plant 86 
 
 Seven human principles as correlated to five worlds 88 
 
 Man is a 3-fold spirit having a mind by which he governs 
 
 a 3-fold body and transmutes it to soul 95 
 
 Man builds in heaven the body he uses on earth 128 
 
 In Hyperborean Epoch we had both lunar and solar 
 
 sexforce, hence we were hermaphrodites 268 
 
 Why nations rise and fall 289 
 
 Originally humanity were governed by one common group- 
 spirit 351 
 
 Later Jehovah segregated them into nations 352 
 
 Original Semites first to be given freewill and made 
 
 responsible to the law of consequence 301 
 
 Mission of Christ to reunite the races as Brothers 352 
 
 The four steps and stages in Eeligion 302 
 
 The sixteen paths to destruction -71, 306 
 
 The ' ' missing link " 341 
 
 The origin of Life 504 
 
 Man. 
 
 Differently educated from women in Lemuria 279 
 
 Man possesses solar sexforce expressing " Will" 267 
 
 Spermatozoa an expression of concentrated will 284 
 
 Woman. 
 
 Why subject to ])eriodical fiow and tears 60 
 
 Why more intuitive than man 92 
 
 Woman has lunar sexforce which expresses itself spir- 
 itually as * ' Imagination " 267 
 
 How woman was educated in Lemuria 279 
 
 Woman developed memory before man 280 
 
 Why parturition became painful 283 
 
 Imagination builds the foetus 284 
 
 How and why Lucifer spoke to the woman 361 
 
 Children. 
 
 Childlike faith compared to scepticism 6 
 
 Childlife in the first heaven 117
 
 558 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Birth of a child only commenceil with the delivery of the 
 
 dense body 139 
 
 Children are clairvoyant and have invisible playmates. .. . 140 
 
 Do not manufacture individual blood in early years 143 
 
 Birth of the vital body produces growth 141 
 
 Why one who has died as a child will be apt to remember 
 
 that life in its next embodiment 172 
 
 Education of children in Lemuria 279, 361 
 
 Education of children in early Atlantis " 296 
 
 Children are clairvoyant while innocent 281 
 
 Jehovah, the Regent of the Moon, is the builder of 
 
 "form' ' and hence the giver of children 334 
 
 HUMAN ORGANISM (topical). 
 
 Dense Body. 
 
 A dense body necessary to live in the Physical World .... 57 
 
 What determines shape of dense body 60 
 
 Why the dense body is our most valuable instrument .... 76 
 
 Dense body abandoned at death 97 
 
 How premature loss of dense body causes suffering to 
 
 suicide 104 
 
 Archetype of dense body built by us in heaven 126 
 
 Birth of dense body 139 
 
 Germinally started in Saturn Period with incipient sense 
 
 organs 206 
 
 Reconstructed in Sun Period. Germination of alimentary 
 
 canal and glands commenced 211 
 
 Reconstructed in Moon Period. Skeleton, cartilage, muscle 
 
 and nerves begin to form 214 
 
 Reconstructed in Earth Period. Then brain and voluntary 
 
 nerves began to form 236, 239 
 
 Wonderful mechanism of dense body 237 
 
 Line of future improvements 262 
 
 "Point" in forehead not concentric with the correspond- 
 ing "point" in vital body in Atlantis 293 
 
 When those points came into correspondence clairvoyance 
 
 was lost 294 
 
 The keynote of the dense body 369
 
 INDEX 559 
 
 PAGE 
 
 How connection between dense and vital bodies has be- 
 come relaxed since Golgotha 482 
 
 Blood. 
 
 How warm and coldblooded animals are produced. ....... 37 
 
 Difference of constitution of desirebody in cold and warm- 
 blooded animals 69 
 
 Bed blood requisite to a separate desirebody 69 
 
 In our animal stage we had no red blood 69 
 
 Incipient blood currents started in Moon Period 218 
 
 Before the Ego can become an indwelling spirit it must 
 
 have body with warm blood and upright larynx. . .86, 286 
 
 The blood is the direct vehicle of the Ego 91,238,350 
 
 The blood is the carrier of feelings and emotions 91 
 
 Children do not manufacture individual blood 143 
 
 Effects upon Ego of high and low temperature 144 
 
 Constancy of blood temperature more marked after 
 
 21st year 145 
 
 Mars, iron, warm blood and individuality 268, 274 
 
 Why Mars prevented evolution of warm blood in the first 
 
 three and one-half Earth-revolutions 274 
 
 The soul of all flesh is in the blood 350 
 
 Why marriage ' ' in the clan ' ' gives second sight 353, 397 
 
 Why mixing blood of one family by marriage with another 
 
 family kills clairvoyance 355 
 
 The bloo<l ; the highest expression of vital body 397 
 
 Menstruation and tears 60 
 
 In each cycle the blood carries a picture of the outside 
 
 world to seedatom in heart 92, 398 
 
 Haemolysis (dentruciion of blood). 
 
 Haemolysis and death results when blood of higher animal 
 
 is injected in lower 355 
 
 Mating of different species causes partial haemolysis with 
 
 loss of propagating faculty 357 
 
 International marriages produce haemolysis which kills 
 
 second sight enjoyed by marrying in the clan 358 
 
 Ear. 
 
 The semicircular canals of the oar. music and logic 126 
 
 Ear was started in Saturn Period 206 
 
 Eye; the eye was built by light 18, 276
 
 5G0 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The so-called ' ' third eye ' ' was orgau of feeling 262 
 
 Liver. 
 
 Desirebody rooted in liver 68 
 
 Groupspirit directs currents inwards in cold-blooded ani- 
 mals. Currents icell out in mammals 69 
 
 Liver and ' ' liver " 69 
 
 Lungs; the place of ingress for the groupspirit 345, 348, 350 
 
 Spleen. 
 
 Spleen is root of vital body, it specializes solar energy. . . 63 
 
 How white corpuscles are made 455 
 
 Glands. 
 
 Glands and alimentary canal started in Sun Period 211 
 
 Pineal Gland was once the localized seat of feeling 262 
 
 Glands are expressions of the vital body 455 
 
 Thymus Gland; supplies parental blood to child in infancy 
 
 and early childhood 143 
 
 Pituitary Body; latent in most people, it is an organ of 
 
 clairvoyance 473 
 
 Pineal Gland. 
 
 Once a localized organ of feeling 262 
 
 Now an organ of clairvoyance when developed 473 
 
 Heart. 
 
 Head and heart figuratively at war 1 7, 393 
 
 Silver Cord fastened to left ventricle of heart by the 
 
 seedatom 98 
 
 Eupture of silver cord causes lieart to stop 98 
 
 Heart, though an involuntary muscle, is cross-striped like 
 
 a voluntary muscle 396 
 
 How the crossstripes may be developed and the heart 
 
 control body 399 
 
 Hofl heart, larynx and spinal cord become path of sex- 
 currents 477 
 
 Muscles. 
 
 How manipulated by thoughts of Ego 89 
 
 The higher part of desirebody built the voluntary nervous 
 
 system 394 
 
 Voluntary muscles striped lengthwise and crosswise ; 
 
 involuntary muscles striped lengthwise only 396 
 
 Muscles the particular stronghold of desirebody 455
 
 INDEX 561 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Nerves. 
 
 The cause of jiaralysis 63 
 
 Voluntary nerves started in Earth Period, sympathetic 
 
 system in Moon Period 239 
 
 Higher part of desirebody built voluntary nerves 394 
 
 Pneumogastric nerve, avenue of ingress of intuition or 
 
 ' ' first impressions " 398 
 
 Pneumogastric nerve is avenue of egress for the seedatom 
 
 at death 97 
 
 Brain. 
 
 How the Ego manipulates tlie braincentors 89 
 
 Building of brain started in Lemuria 239 
 
 Built since separation of sexes 267 
 
 Half the sexforce diverted to build brain 269, 284 
 
 Cost of the faculty of thought 270 
 
 Lemurian girls first developed memory 280 
 
 Why Lucifer prompted Lemur lans to use the generative 
 
 force independent of the Angels 287 
 
 How Lucifer spoke to the woman 361 
 
 Larynx. 
 
 Why animals cannot speak 86 
 
 A horizontal larynx is under groupspirit 236 
 
 Larynx, the highest achievement of human Ego 236 
 
 Originally the larynx was part of the sexorgan 269 
 
 The larynx is sustained by sexforce 269, 284 
 
 The larynx will eventually supersede the sexorgans and 
 
 man will speak the (now lost) creative WORD. .364, 425 
 Larynx, heart and spinal cord, path of sexourrent in 
 
 Initiates 478 
 
 Sex. 
 
 Change of boy's voice at the time of puberty. Sex is 
 
 determined by forces active in Life Ether 36 
 
 Sex alternates in successive births 160 
 
 Will and Imagination are solar and lunar sexforces 267 
 
 When Earth was united with sun and moon in the 
 
 Hyperborean Epoch man was male-female 268-9 
 
 When Earth separated from sun and moon the sexes also 
 
 separated 268
 
 562 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Sexforce built brain and larynx 2G9 
 
 When Angels regulated sexrelation in harmony with stars 
 
 parturition was painless 277 
 
 When Adam kneiv his wife indiscriminately, "their eyes 
 
 were opened ; ' ' then pain and death began 278, 283 
 
 Spermatozoa an expression of male sexforce : Will. Imagi- 
 nation, the female sexforce, builds foetus 284 
 
 All retain one-half of sexforce to build brain, nervous 
 
 system and larynx 284 
 
 Selfish motive in sex and thought activities 285 
 
 Lucifer spirits prompted man to abuse of sex 287 
 
 Adam 's " rib " and ' ' side " 347 
 
 The beginning and the end of sex 364 
 
 Skeleton. 
 
 Skeleton soft as cartilage till crystallized in early Le- 
 
 muria by Jehovah's lunar forces 275, 346 
 
 Comparison of the effect of external and internal skel- 
 etons on consciousness 456 
 
 Hardening of bones contributed to divide sexes 275 
 
 Skeleton the particular stronghold of divine spirit 397 
 
 Ribs. 
 
 Young children do not create blood from bones 143 
 
 Adam's "rib" 347 
 
 Digestion. 
 
 Digestion accomplished through the aid of forces in the 
 
 chemical ether 35, 94, 143 
 
 Manufacture and selection of gastric juices 263 
 
 Digestion commenced in Hyperborean Epoch by osmosis. . 263 
 
 Alimentary canal started in Sun Period 211 
 
 How digestion is affected by temper 456 
 
 The law of assimilation (chapter) 457 
 
 Excretion ; a selective elimination of waste 35 
 
 Seedatom. 
 
 The seedatoms have formed part of all vehicles ever used 
 
 by one particular Ego 97 
 
 Seedatom of dense body leaves heart just after last 
 
 breath, bearing imprint of panorama of life 97 
 
 Seedatom of dense body fastens silver cord to heart.... 98
 
 INDEX . 5G3 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Seedatom of vital body extracted at second rupture of 
 
 silver cord 103 
 
 Seedatom of desirebody: seat of conscience. It is ex- 
 tracted ere spirit leaves desirebody to disintegrate. . . 120 
 
 How seedatom of mind gathers materials for the mind of 
 
 a new life prior to birth 133 
 
 How seedatom of desirebody gathers desirestuff for a 
 
 new desirebody 134 
 
 How seedatom of vital body gathers new ether 134 
 
 How the etheric mold of the coming dense body is placed 
 
 in womb of mother by the Lords of Destiny 137 
 
 Seedatom of dense body placed in semen of father 137 
 
 Seedatoms of World-globes alone persist in Chaos 247 
 
 Seedatoms of plant seed or eggs withheld by groupspirit 
 
 pending favorable conditions 461 
 
 Seedatoms of animals withheld by groupspirit to prevent 
 
 mating of hybrids or mismating 3.57 
 
 Outside world pictured upon seedatom in each cycle of 
 
 the blood 398 
 
 LIFE HERE AND HEREAFTER (topical). 
 
 Life in General. 
 
 The problem of life and death 19 
 
 The three solution.s oflfered 148 
 
 The four streams of life ensouling all form 31 
 
 Life alone can feel; form is dead and unfeeling 32 
 
 Life Ether: the avenue of propagation 36 
 
 Life Ether freed at age of 14 143 
 
 A separate vital body necessary to express life 57 
 
 The four Kingdoms of life symbolized in the cross 85 
 
 The value of a life largely dependent upon conditions at 
 
 death 101 
 
 Duration of life in Purgatory 107 
 
 Life in the First Heaven 113 
 
 Life in the Second Heaven 121 
 
 Life in the Third Heaven 129 
 
 The purpose of life 131 
 
 Life a school of experience 132
 
 564 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The life ensouling man entered evolution in the Saturn 
 
 Period 205 
 
 The life ensouling the linimals entered evolution in the 
 
 Sun Period 224 
 
 The life ensouling the plants entered evolution in the 
 
 Moon Period 226 
 
 The life ensouling the mineral entered evolution in the 
 
 Earth Period 232 
 
 The relation of Life, Form and Consciousness 80, 223 
 
 Life and form merge in Chaos, leaving only seedatoms of 
 
 World-globes intact 247 
 
 Life may, and does, exist in forms intangible to us 248 
 
 Life always builds forms to suit conditions 256 
 
 Life uncreate, the importance of the word nephesh 332 
 
 First Creation story of Bible deals with form, the second 
 
 with the ensouling life: nephesh 344 
 
 Nephesh chayim: breathing creatures; not living souls.. 345 
 
 Life did not originate anywhere, at any time: it is 584 
 
 Taking life for food 460 
 
 Why plant seed and eggs contain no life 461 
 
 Conception. 
 
 Conception results only when etheric mold of a body and 
 
 the seedatom are present 137 
 
 Ego enters mother's womb 18 days after conception.... 138 
 
 Birth. 
 
 Birth is the result of Ego's desire for experience 129 
 
 Birthplace usually chosen by Ego 136 
 
 Birth not accomplished when dense body is delivered.... 139 
 
 Birth of vital body and growth 141 
 
 Birth of desire body and puberty 142 
 
 Birth of the mind and maturity 143 
 
 Death. 
 
 The problem of Life and Death 19 
 
 How death is robbed of its terror 27 
 
 Death by ilrowning or freezing 61 
 
 Death by suicide and its dreadful consequences 104 
 
 Death by accident or on the battlefield 118 
 
 The importance of peaceful surroundings at death 109
 
 INDEX 565 
 
 PAGE 
 
 One of the main causes of infant mortality 118 
 
 People who have died sometimes ignorant of that fact. . . . 121 
 
 Death did not exist till latter part of Lemuria 107, 278 
 
 Premature cremation causes departing si)irit pain 98 
 
 The oftener we die, the better we shall live 244, 363 
 
 Death of form gives spirit scope for advancement 249 
 
 Our liberty purchased at cost of death and pain 363 
 
 Degeneracy and death of races and nations 289 
 
 Decay; an activity of the chemical forces in matter 31 
 
 Vital and dense bodies disintegrate simultaneously 102 
 
 Cremation. 
 
 Premature incineration pains departing Spirit 98 
 
 Silver Cord. 
 
 Silver Cord fastened in left ventricle of heart by seed- 
 atom. Rupture there stops heart 98 
 
 Silver Cord not broken in any case where resuscitation is 
 
 accomplished 102 
 
 Final rupture and its effect 102 
 
 Panorama of Life. 
 
 Panorama viewed through negative pole of Reflecting 
 
 Ether just subsequent to death. 91, 101 
 
 Panorama is of varying length — what terminates it 102 
 
 Panorama l)asis of pleasure anil pain beyond 108 
 
 How panorama may be eradicated by remission of sin. . . Ill 
 Contrast between panorama of a past life viewed after 
 
 death and a coming life seen prior to birth 130 
 
 The blood in each cycle through heart engraves panorama 
 
 on seedatom 398 
 
 Purgatory. 
 
 How and why suicide suffers for rash act 104 
 
 Why post-mortem existence is first purgative 104 
 
 How the miser is purged of avarice li)4 
 
 How drunkard is purged from his vice 10.5 
 
 How each act in life automatically produces its just re- 
 ward or retribution Ii17 
 
 Duration of life in Purgatory 107 
 
 How we may escape Purgatory Ill
 
 56G EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 Children go through Purgatory to First Heaven at once. . 117 
 Conscience: the fruitage of Purgatory 119 
 
 Borderland; a pitiable state of existence between Heaven 
 
 and Purgatory, and who goes there 112 
 
 First Heaven. 
 
 A place of happiness, the measure determined by our own 
 
 previous benevolence expressed in Panorama 114 
 
 The ethics of true benevolence 115 
 
 Second Heaven. 
 
 This is the realm of tone 122 
 
 Assimilation of soulpower generated in past life 123 
 
 Preparation for new earth-life 124 
 
 Building new environment and new body 125, 128 
 
 Third Heaven. 
 
 Panorama of a new life as chosen by Ego 129 
 
 Ideas. 
 
 Sot ideas detrimental to investigation; great importance 
 
 of adaptability 5, 223 
 
 Immortality; why it would be most undesirable at present. . 363 
 
 Individuality. 
 
 Of man compared to animals 71 
 
 "I" consciousness of children and the thymus gland. . .. 143 
 
 Birth of Individuality (chapter) 266 
 
 Mars, iron, red blood and individuality 268, 274 
 
 Christ preached cultivation of Individuality 352 
 
 Information ; source of the author's information 8 
 
 Innocence, is not virtue 282 
 
 Imagination. 
 
 Imagination is the spiritual expression of the female, 
 
 lunar sexforce. (Will is male and solar) 267 
 
 Imagination the formative force in creation 324, 425 
 
 Instinct. 
 
 Instinct an expression of wisdom of groupspirit 78 
 
 Why man 's unwisdom is superior to infallible animal 
 
 instinct 79 
 
 Intuition. 
 
 What it is, and why most noticeable in women 92
 
 INDEX 567 
 
 INITIATION AND ITS RESULTS (topical). 
 
 Initiation. page 
 
 Initiation described and defined 519 
 
 Enables man to build body consciously during antenatal 
 
 life 128, 138 
 
 Value of mathematics in process of attainment 203 
 
 Lemurian kings initiated by Lords of Mercury 272-3 
 
 Initiation will enable man to leave body at will 274 
 
 Lemurian initiators taught art and science 28 1 
 
 Human Initiates have had entire charge of our evolution 
 
 since the beginning of the Aryan Epoch 304 
 
 At end of Aryan Epoch highest Initiate will appear pub- 
 licly as leader of those who want him 305 
 
 Jesus' body attuned to Christvibrations by initiation.... 382 
 
 Initiation under the (,'hrist-star 391 
 
 How to know an Initiate 68, 400 
 
 Initiation open to chosen few only, before Christ 404 
 
 Wliy it is now open to * ' whosoever will " 404, 482 
 
 The Seven Days of Creation and Initiation 412 
 
 How Initiation will expand our consciousness 417 
 
 Consciousness of the Jupiter Period 418 
 
 Consciousness of Venus Period 419 
 
 Spirals within spirals of attainment 420 
 
 Schematic list of Periods and consciousness 421 
 
 Why probation must precede Initiation 478, 519 
 
 Initiation of the Kose Cross 519 
 
 The necessity of training 25, 41, 480 
 
 The bridge to the unseen worlds 476 
 
 Mystery Schools; septenary division of. 
 
 The Rosicrucian method of preparation 439 
 
 Exercises. 
 
 Retrospection, a review of the day 's events Ill 
 
 Concentration; its similarity to, and its difference from 
 
 sleep 483 
 
 The best time to concentrate 485 
 
 Concentration (chapter) 486 
 
 Meditation (chapter) 489 
 
 Observation 492 
 
 Discrimination 493
 
 568 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Contemplation (cliapter) 4il4 
 
 Adoration (chapter) 495 
 
 Clairvoyance. 
 
 Clairvoyance is a faculty immanent in ail 19 
 
 Value of testimony to superpliysical truths dairvoyantly 
 
 obtained 20 
 
 The necessity and the results of training 25,41,480 
 
 Animals are clairvoyant 77 
 
 Children are clairvoyant 140, 281 
 
 A positive method of attainment 203 
 
 "Second-Sight" produced by marriage in the clan or 
 
 family 354 
 
 How international marriages have destroyed this involun- 
 tary clairvoyance 355 
 
 Activity of pituitary body and pineal gland formerly pro- 
 duced involuntary clairvoyance 473 
 
 Ee-awakening of their vibratory powers will produce pos- 
 itive clairvoyance 477 
 
 Clairvoyants. 
 
 Why their observations differ 26 
 
 Difference in desirebody of trained and untrained clair- 
 voyant 67, 241 
 
 How anyone may distinguish a trained clairvoj-ant. . . .68, 400 
 The Lemurians were all clairvoyant but could not see 
 
 physically 281 
 
 INVOLUTION, EVOLUTION AND EPIGENESIS (topical). 
 
 Involution. 
 
 Involution illustrated 80 
 
 Involution is the period of unconscious development. .185, 201 
 Energy of Virgin Spirits turned inwards to build vehicles 
 
 of consciousness during Involution 189, 201 
 
 Descent of spirt marks ascent of form. Both streams 
 
 coalesce in the focusing mind 266 
 
 Involution, evolution and epigenesis chapter 336 
 
 Evolution. 
 
 Evolution commences at the coalition of spirit and body, 
 
 when self -consciousness is awakened 185, 202
 
 INDEX 569 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Then "their eyes were opened," the creative energy 
 
 turned outwards and conquest of world begun. .81, 190,202 
 Salvation and damnation, the great importance of 
 
 adaptability 223 
 
 Evolution would have ceased if man had eaten of tree of 
 
 life 363 
 
 The next great division of the "sheep" and "goats".. 229 
 
 Wine as a factor in evolut ion 168, 359 
 
 Evolution is progression in three direetious 151 
 
 The end of human evolution 158 
 
 Our dense body is in fourth stage of evolution, vital body 
 
 in third, desirebody in second and the mind a mere 
 
 cloud 76 
 
 "Why races evolve to a certain point, then degenerate and 
 
 finally die 2S9, 341 
 
 How embryology confirms occult teaching 344 
 
 Brain evolved at cost of half our creative force, free-will 
 
 at cost of pain and death 363 
 
 Involution, Evolution and Epigenesis (chapter) 336 
 
 Epigenesis. 
 
 Man's own original creative activity 128, 135, 185 
 
 Chapter on Involution, Kvohition and Epigenesis. . .80, 81, 336 
 
 See definitions under diagram 367 
 
 Knowledge. 
 
 Knowledge a necessary prerequisite to judgment 7 
 
 Knowledge of clairvoyant dei>euds upon training. . .25, 41, 480 
 
 Why knowledge of Cosmogony is very important 191 
 
 How to obtain first-hand knowledge 21,97,111,430,528 
 
 Kingdoms of Life. 
 
 Comparing man to mineral, jdant and animal 56 
 
 Various constitution of vital body in plant, animal and 
 
 man 58 
 
 Divers constitution of desirebody in animal and man... 65, 235 
 The cross symbolical of the life currents pulsating in the 
 
 four kingdoms 85 
 
 Lamentations; their effect upon the dying ami dead 101, 118 
 
 Law of Causation. 
 
 Original Semites the first to be maile morally responsible 
 
 under law of causation 301
 
 570 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Law of causation is the force impelling to rebirth 130 
 
 It brings each to birth at psychological moment when 
 
 stellar influences are most propitious 161 
 
 How and why the panoramas of life are produced 130 
 
 Causation automatically produces the appropriate suffer- 
 ing needed to purge each from his vice 106 
 
 Mature destiny and inexorable fate 136, 161 
 
 Law of Causation not vitiated, but complemented, by 
 doctrines of Forgiveness of Sin and Atone- 
 ment 91,222,373,402 
 
 The binding effect of action and method of liberation. . . . 202 
 
 Causation superseded by epigenesis 135 
 
 Causation, and not heredity, accounts for our character- 
 istics and idiosyncracies 157 
 
 Law of Rebirth. 
 
 Rebirth not to be confused with doctrine of transmigration 157 
 
 Rebirth a Christian doctrine 164 
 
 Why this teaching has been temporarily suppresse<l 167 
 
 The purpose of Rebirth 130 
 
 The necessity of Rebirth 132, 137 
 
 Rebirth and freewill 129 
 
 Panorama of future life 130 
 
 The method of re-embodiment 133 
 
 Rebirth in consonance with law of evolution 151 
 
 Rebirth in consonance with law of periodicity 152 
 
 Rebirth in consonance with ethical requirements 153 
 
 All may know at first hand this truth 147 
 
 Interval between births measured by the sun 159 
 
 Intelligent administration and exceptions 161 
 
 Earth and other worlds also subject to this law 190, 412 
 
 MAN 'S INA^TSIBLE VEHICLES (topical). 
 
 Vital Body. 
 
 Germinated as a thoughtform in Sun period given to man 
 
 in the making by Lords of Wisdom 210 
 
 Reconstructed in Moon Period by Lords of Individuality 
 
 and Lords of Wisdom 215
 
 INDEX 571 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Keconstructed in Earth Period by Angels and Lonls of 
 
 Form 240 
 
 They later, in Hyperborean Epoch, clothe man in the 
 
 making with an improved vital body 263 
 
 Vital body is in its third stage of evolution To, 76 
 
 It is rooted in the spleen. Through that organ the vital 
 
 body specializes solar energy 63, 68 
 
 The vital body is built of "points" which penetrate the 
 
 dense atoms and raise their vibrations 61 
 
 The Recording Angels direct its construction at present so 
 
 that man may reap what he sows 135 
 
 A separate vital body is necessary to growth and assimila- 
 tion 57, 58 
 
 It serves to give shape to the dense body during antenatal 
 
 life 60, 137 
 
 Vital body is born at 7th year; causing growth 141 
 
 Under normal conditions it remains imbedded in dense 
 
 body from birth to death 61 
 
 The chemical, life, light and reflecting ethers in vital body 
 
 are ripened successively 143 
 
 The vital body is of opposite sex or polarity to the dense 
 
 body 61 
 
 Lemurian girls developed memory first on account of 
 
 having a positive vital body 2S0 
 
 The blood and glands are its particular expression. . . .397, 455 
 The positive vital body of woman gives intuition, also 
 
 causing periodical flow and tears 60 
 
 The blood absorbs from inspired air i>anorama of life 
 
 engraves it on scedatom and vital body 91, 397,398 
 
 At death vital body is withdrawn and panorama of past 
 
 life extracted 97, 102 
 
 When seedatom is withdrawn vital body gravitates back 
 
 to dense body and decays simultaneously with 
 
 that 102, 103 
 
 Our waking consciousness results from w;»r between de- 
 
 sirebody and vital body 455 
 
 Collapse of the vital body is cause of sleep 93 
 
 In health surplus of vitality is radiated as X-rays; they 
 
 expel deleterious microbes from system 63
 
 572 BOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 These radiations are weak in sickness, hence disease germs 
 
 may easily enter and cause complications 63 
 
 Why pain is felt in a limb subsequent to amputation. ... 64 
 
 The more lax the connection between the dense and vital 
 bodies, the more sensitive we become to superphysical 
 vibrations 241 
 
 The dosirebody is improved by law; the vital body by 
 
 altruism, developed in higher life 404 
 
 Initiation before Christ was therefore reserved to a 
 
 chosen few 404, 405 
 
 Since vital body was partially freed at Golgotha, initiation 
 
 is open to ' ' whosoever will " 482 
 
 Initiation separates the four ethers of vital body so that 
 two may be extracted at will and used in "soul- 
 flights" through inner worlds 482 
 
 The efi'ect of prayer upon the vital body 434, 463 
 
 The specific method of separating the ethers. .91, 111, 483, 528 
 
 The vital body will be our densest vehicle in the Jupiter 
 
 period; it will contain essence of dense body. .240, 242, 422 
 
 Its essence: the intellectual soul, will be absorbed by the 
 
 life spirit in the Venus period 426 
 
 The vital bodies of plant and animal are differently con- 
 stituted from the human vehicle 58, 59 
 
 Among animals it is not concentric with the dense boily 
 
 except in prodigies 77 
 
 Desirebody. 
 
 Given in the Moon Period ty Lords of Individuality 215 
 
 It is now in second stage of its evolution 76 
 
 In latter part of Lemurian and early part of Atlantis 
 some desirebodies divided into higher and lower parts 
 thus they became fit to harbor a human Ego. . . .235, 395 
 
 These dense bodies assumed an upright walk which 
 
 emancipated them from rule of groupspirit 86, 236 
 
 Desirebody of man has now incipient sense centers 67 
 
 The Lords of Mind linked mind to higher part of desire- 
 body and implanted separate selfhood 243 
 
 The undivided desirebodies crystallized their dense ve- 
 hicles which have degenerated to anthropoids. . . .236, 243
 
 INDEX 573 
 
 PAGE 
 The Archangels work in those, also in the lower part of 
 
 the human desirebody, giving passion 236, 243 
 
 Desirebodies of animals are not concentric with dense 
 
 body and otherwise differently constituted 6;", 77 
 
 Only those bodies which have red blood and a liver can 
 
 have a separate desirebody 69 
 
 In coldblooded animals groupspirit forces currents of de- 
 sire inivards through liver 69 
 
 The separate spirit which dwells in warm red blood forces 
 
 its desire currents outwards through liver 69 
 
 Thus the liver is the root of the desirebody 68 
 
 The desirebody has its particular field of operation in 
 
 the voluntary nerves and muscles 455 
 
 Its operations in the spleen produce white bloodcor- 
 
 puscles 435 
 
 Material for new desirebody is gathered by Ego prior to 
 
 each birth 134 
 
 It is born at 14 when the life ether of the vital body is 
 
 ripe and the child becomes adolescent 142, 143 
 
 The constant war between desirebody and vital body pro- 
 duces our waking consciousness 455 
 
 Desirebody is temporarily withdrawn during sleep 93 
 
 It is permanently extracted at death 97 
 
 During life it is ovoid, but takes shape of dense body at 
 
 death, thus the man appears as before 66 
 
 Desirebody of suicide feels hollowed out while archetype 
 of his dense body persists; he suffers pain like in- 
 tense hunger 104 
 
 Panorama of life etched on desirebo<ly forms basis of 
 post mortem existence. Importance of deep etching 
 
 and how to assure that end 109 
 
 Process of purgation and extraction of conscience. . . .105, 108 
 
 Dissolution of desirebody when seed atom is taken 120 
 
 Desirebodies of children wlio die do not dissolve 117 
 
 The desirebody will be perfected 'n the Venus Period 
 and compounded with essence of dense and vital 
 
 bodies 4'2.S 
 
 Its essence, the Emotional Soul, will be absorbed by the 
 
 hi»TO«in cpirit in Vulcan Period 425
 
 574 KOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Prayer for the spiritualization of the desirebody 464 
 
 Mind. 
 
 The necessity and purpose of mind 57, 75, 298 
 
 It is a focusing point like lens in stereopticon, valuable 
 
 when not subject to mental St. Vitus dance 89, 39H 
 
 Given by Lords of Mind in early Atlantis 222 
 
 Mind designed to give purpose to action, but became en- 
 meshed in desirebody originating cunning 298 
 
 Then Eace religions were given to cow desire and free 
 
 mind 395 
 
 Original Semites, the progenitors of Aryan Eaces first to 
 
 evolve thought and reason 299 
 
 The Jews, a crossbreed of Original Semites, (the soiis of 
 
 God) and other Atlantean races, (the daughters of 
 
 men), still retain cunning , . . 310 
 
 How mindstuff for new mind is gathered prior to each 
 
 birth 133 
 
 It assumes shape of a large bell 134 
 
 Mind is born at 21 when man reaches "majoritv" 142 
 
 The veil of Isis, the sheath of mind, which hides the Ego 
 
 from intrusion 293 
 
 What impels thought 285 
 
 Conscious, subconscious and superconscious mind. . .90, 92, 397 
 
 The mind is temporarily withdrawn during sleep 93 
 
 It is permanently extracted from dense body at death. ... 97 
 Why the mind of children which die, persist in their 
 
 next life 117 
 
 The mind dissolved when Ego ascends to third Heaven. . . 129 
 
 The present war between heart and mind 17 
 
 The effects of open mind compared with scepticism 7 
 
 Valuable training for the mind 202 
 
 Prayer for spiritualizing the mind 464 
 
 The mind is now in its mineral stage, dead, hence we 
 
 work with dead chemical mineral substances. .298, 426, 428 
 In the Jupiter Period the mind will become alive. Then 
 
 we shall work with living plants 298, 427, 428 
 
 In Venus Period the mind will acquire feeling. Then 
 
 we shall Mork with living, feeling animals 428
 
 INDEX 575 
 
 PAGE 
 
 In Vulcan Period the mind will become creative and cap- 
 able of propagating itself. Then we shall give our 
 
 creatures a mind and make them human 428 
 
 How animals think though lacking mind 70 
 
 What Instinct really is 78 
 
 Ego. (See Human Spirit.) 
 
 The Ego is a Virgin Spirit involved in a threefold veil 
 of matter which obliterates its original divine con- 
 sciousness and engenders the illusion of a separate 
 
 self 216 
 
 During Involution it brooded unconsciously over the 
 
 evolving form, separate and apart therefrom 235 
 
 In later Lemuria desirebody divided and dense body as- 
 sumed upright walk. Then Ego commenced to 
 
 enter 236, 394 
 
 It did not become fully indwelling until the last third of 
 
 Atlantis 294 
 
 Now the Ego is entirely in physical world while it lives 
 
 its earth life 71, 77, 95 
 
 The seven human principles 88 
 
 Mars polarized the iron until Atlantis so that warm blood 
 could not be generated. Thus the Ego was pre- 
 vented from entering the form till it was ripe 268 
 
 The blood is the vantage ground of the Ego S.IO 
 
 But it must be of right temperature 144 
 
 The Ego is born from time to time to gather experience. . 129 
 In heaven it assimilates experiences of previous lives. .135, 138 
 
 It also chooses its coming environment 129, 136 
 
 While in heaven it builds that environment and arche- 
 types of the bodies it uses on earth 128 
 
 It gathers the materials for its new vehicles during its 
 
 descent to rebirth 133 
 
 Recording Angels place matrix of its coming body in 
 
 womb of mother and seedatom in semen of father. . . 135 
 
 Ego enters womb 18-21 days after conception 138 
 
 Ego cannot generate blood from unripe childbody, hence 
 thymus gland gives a supply of parental blood till the 
 
 "I" consciousness comes at puberty 143 
 
 How the Race Spirit held Ego in bondage 350
 
 578 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAOK 
 
 Memory op Nature. 
 
 There is a picture in the reflecting ether, in the Region 
 
 of Archetypal Forces and the World of Life Spirit. . 38 
 Menstruation. 
 
 Menstruation and tears caused by positive vital body of 
 
 woman 60 
 
 Microbes. 
 
 How microbes are expelled from system by N-rays 63 
 
 Mineral. 
 
 Entered evolution here in Earth Period 232 
 
 Mineral has a consciousness similar to that of the human 
 
 body when in deepest trance 85 
 
 All forms have been built from chemical mineral sub- 
 stance of the earth 30,31 
 
 All forms finally degenerate back to mineral 343 
 
 Comparison of mineral and man 56 
 
 Why it is incapable of growth, motion and thought 58 
 
 Why it is unfeeling, though it responds to impacts 31 
 
 The mineral groupspirit is located in the Region of ab- 
 stract Thought 85 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Needed at home more than abroad 163 
 
 Why foreign missions are a mistaken effort 308 
 
 Music. 
 
 Music of the spheres a fact in nature 119 
 
 The Great Silence; the prelude to the celestial harmony 
 
 of Appollos seven-stringed Lyre 122 
 
 The power of rythmic vibration; supercilious incredulity 
 
 concerning the fall of Jericho's walls gratuitous 122 
 
 Heaven the realm of tone and sound flows through Arche- 
 types and builds form 123, 124 
 
 The keynote of the body 369 
 
 The semicircular canals of the ear and music 126 
 
 Nebular Theory. 
 
 Predicates and requires a creator and sustainer of the 
 
 Universe 323 
 
 N-RAYS. the invisible radiations of the vital body, expel mi- 
 crobes from system 63
 
 INDEX 679 
 
 PAGE 
 
 New Jerusalem ; an imitation is found in first heaven built 
 
 by thoughts on the subject 116 
 
 Osmosis. 
 
 A selective filtration of fluids through tissue of body. ... 35 
 
 Man's first method of obtaining nourishment 263 
 
 Pain. 
 
 A blessing in disguise (illustration) 131 
 
 Torture used in Lemuria to waken consciousness 279 
 
 How pain has enlarged our consciousness 362 
 
 Patriotism. 
 
 Danger of patriotism when carried to extremes 307, 312 
 
 Patriotism breaking down before international mar- 
 riages 355 
 
 Philosophers ' Stone. 
 
 As manufactured by nature, often handled by people. . . 438 
 Pilgrimage Through Matter. 
 
 Its beginning, its end and why undertaken 87 
 
 What will be the fruitage 429 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 The Lord 's prayer 435, 462 
 
 Unselfish prayers for spiritual achievement spiritualize 
 vital body. "Why we should pray ' ' without ceas- 
 ing" 434, 463 
 
 Plants. 
 
 The present plants started their evolution as minerals of 
 the Moon Period, tliey become human in the Venus 
 
 Period 226 
 
 Their consciousness is like ours in deep sleep 85 
 
 The Angels have particular charge over the plants 222 
 
 The groupspirits of plants are in the Region of Concrete 
 
 Thouglit 74. 85 
 
 Comparison of a plant and man: the inverted plant. . . .57, 86 
 
 Why incapable of thought and motion 58, 69 
 
 How the sap is caused to circulate and deposit color. ... 37 
 The Earth Spirit feels pain when plants are pulled out 
 
 by roots 65 
 
 Seedatom of plants withheld by groupspirit pending 
 
 favorable conditions for growth 461
 
 578 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Memory of Nature. 
 
 There is a picture in the reflecting ether, in the Region 
 
 of Archetypal Forces and the World of Life Spirit. . 38 
 Menstruation. 
 
 Menstruation and tears caused by positive vital body of 
 
 woman 60 
 
 Microbes. 
 
 How microbes are expelled from system by N-rays 63 
 
 Mineral. 
 
 Entered evolution here in Earth Period 232 
 
 Mineral has a consciousness similar to that of the human 
 
 body when in deepest trance 85 
 
 All forms have been built from chemical mineral sub- 
 stance of the earth 30, 31 
 
 All forms finally degenerate back to mineral 343 
 
 Comparison of mineral and man 56 
 
 Why it is incapable of growth, motion and thought 58 
 
 Why it is unfeeling, though it responds to impacts 31 
 
 The mineral groupspirit is located in the Region of ab- 
 stract Thought 85 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 Needed at home more than abroad 163 
 
 Why foreign missions are a mistaken effort 308 
 
 Music. 
 
 Music of the spheres a fact in nature 119 
 
 The Great Silence; the prelude to the celestial liannony 
 
 of AppoUos seven-stringed Lyre 122 
 
 The power of rythmic vibration; supercilious incredulity 
 
 concerning the fall of Jericho's walls gratuitous 122 
 
 Heaven the realm of tone and sound flows through Arche- 
 types and builds form 123, 124 
 
 The keynote of the body 369 
 
 The semicircular canals of the ear and music 126 
 
 Nebular Theory. 
 
 Predicates and requires a creator and sustainer of the 
 
 Universe 323 
 
 N-rays. the invisible radiations of the vital body, expel mi- 
 crobes from system 63
 
 INDEX 579 
 
 PAGE 
 
 New Jerusalem; an imitation is found in first heaven built 
 
 bv thoughts on the subject 116 
 
 Osmosis. 
 
 A selective filtration of fluids through tissue of body. ... 35 
 
 Man's first method of obtaining nourishment 263 
 
 Pain. 
 
 A blessing in disguise (illustration) 131 
 
 Torture used in Lemuria to waken consciousness 279 
 
 How pain has enlarged our consciousness 362 
 
 Patriotism. 
 
 Danger of patriotism when carried to extremes 307, 312 
 
 Patriotism breaking down before international mar- 
 riages 355 
 
 Philosophers' Stone. 
 
 As manufactured by nature, often bandied by people. . . 438 
 Pilgrimage Through Matter. 
 
 Its beginning, its end and why undertaken 87 
 
 \Miat will be the fruitage 429 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 The Lord 's prayer 435, 462 
 
 Unselfish prayers for spiritual achievement spiritualize 
 vital body. Why we should pray "without ceas- 
 ing" 434, 463 
 
 Plants. 
 
 The present plants started their evolution as minerals of 
 the Moon Period, they become human in the Venus 
 
 Period 226 
 
 Their consciousness is like ours in deep sleep 85 
 
 The Angels have particular charge over the plants 222 
 
 The groupspirits of plants are in the Region of Concrete 
 
 Thought 74, 85 
 
 Comparison of a plant and man: the inverted plant. . . .57, 86 
 
 Why incapable of thought and motion 58, 69 
 
 How the sap is caused to circulate and deposit color. ... 37 
 The Earth Spirit feels pain when plants are pulled out 
 
 by roots 65 
 
 Seedatom of plants withheld by groupspirit pending 
 
 favorable conditions for growth 461
 
 580 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 Precession of the Equinox. page 
 
 Governs the frequency of rebirth 159 
 
 Poems. 
 
 Sir Launfal 's A'ision (the ethics of giving) 115 
 
 Kaphael's Song (from Faust; in re music of spheres). . . 119 
 
 The Chambered Nautilus (progression of the soul) 159 
 
 Fate and Freew ill 163 
 
 The oftener we die, the better we live 249 
 
 The Christ within 389 
 
 Who is the Grail 389 
 
 Eeason. 
 
 First developed by the Original Semites; the progenitors 
 
 of the Aryan Races 299 
 
 Cunning, the Atlantean characteristic of the Jew 309 
 
 Eeason to be superseded by Love in New Galilee 311 
 
 Appeal to students ' reason 9 
 
 Eosicrucian teachings endeavor to satisfy reason 439 
 
 Eecording Angels. 
 
 Mold the vital body; impress panorama of coming life 
 
 thereon and place it in womb of mother 135 
 
 They bring each being to birth at the auspicious moment 
 when the stellar influences will give it conditions re- 
 quisite to its next step in unf oldment 161 
 
 They also force the expiation of mature destiny 136, 161 
 
 Eeligion. 
 
 The evolution of Eeligion (chapter) 367 
 
 Why different Eeligions are necessary to different people. 371 
 The four steps in Eeligion through fear, avarice, love 
 
 and duty 303 
 
 Mistake of seeking a foreign religion 308 
 
 Why the Bible, to be adequate to the needs of the West- 
 ern World, must contain both the Jewish religion of 
 the old Testament and the Christian religion of tiie 
 
 New 308, 314, 315 
 
 Paul asserts there is an allegorical meaning to the Bible 
 (yet it is only to be interpreted by who can see — II 
 Pet: 1.20). Both Paul and Christ gave an esoteric 
 
 teaching to ' ' the few " 319 
 
 Why earlier Eeligions taught the doctrine of Eebirth and 
 
 Christianity does not specially feature it 167
 
 INDEX 581 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The purpose of Jehovistic Kace religions is to curb the 
 
 desirenature that the intellect may gain scope. 334, 395, 433 
 
 The purpose of the Christian Religion is to spiritualize 
 
 the vital body by love and prayer 433, 435, 463 
 
 The Religion of the Father will spiritualize the dense body 
 
 and restore Unity 435, 436 
 
 ROSICRUCIANS. 
 
 One of the seven schools of the lesser Mysteries 438 
 
 Christian Rosenkreuz and the Philosopher's Stone 515 
 
 Initiation, the Order of the Rose Cross and the Rosierucian 
 
 Fellowship 519 
 
 Salvation. 
 
 The theological plan of salvation 150 
 
 The evolutionary plan of salvation 224, 229, 307, 312 
 
 Salvation by Atonement and Forgiveness of Sin 
 
 91, 111, 373, 402 
 
 Sleep. 
 
 Caused by collapse of vital body 93 
 
 Why sleep is restorative 93 
 
 Chemical Ether, the avenue of restorative forces 94 
 
 Similarity between sleep and death 102 
 
 Similarity between sleep and concentration 483 
 
 Preliminary work of aspirant in desire world during 
 
 sleep 484 
 
 Sense Perceptions. 
 
 Organs of sense, particularly the ear, started in the 
 
 Saturn Period 206 
 
 Sense perception depends upon the forces in the Light 
 
 Ether 36 
 
 Lemurians could hear and feel at birth, but their sight 
 
 came later 276 
 
 SOLAR SYSTEM. 
 
 The logical necessity of a Creative Ijitelligence 122. 129 
 
 The nebular theory requires a Creator and Sustainer of 
 
 the solar system 323 
 
 The Bible asserts that our system was forme<l from the 
 
 ' ' everlasting essence ' ' : primordial matter 321
 
 582 EOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 God is the Architect of our solar system 179 
 
 The Seven Spirits before the Throne, individually con- 
 sidered, are the Regents of the seven planets 180 
 
 Collectively, they are God 183, 253 
 
 The Sun. 
 
 The real sun is as invisible as the real man 258 
 
 How it is scientifically possible to have light before the 
 
 creation of the sun and moon 398 
 
 The sun is the visible symbol of God 181 
 
 Spiritual and physical rays of the sun 390 
 
 "Will is a solar force expressed in the male sex. Imagina- 
 tion is a female, lunar force 267 
 
 The solar force works in vital body, makes for life, the 
 lunar rays crystallize the dense body and cause 
 
 death 265 
 
 Prior to end of Hyperborean Epoch sun, moon and 
 
 earth were yet one and humanity were malefemale. . 268 
 Planets and Moons. 
 
 Spiritual reason for the formation of planets 218 
 
 The planets are the bodies of the Planetary Spirits which 
 
 direct their movements from the center 255, 256 
 
 Birth of Uranus, Saturn and Jupiter 258 
 
 Mars and its canals, the Earth, Venus and Mercury 
 
 259, 271, 272 
 
 The influence of Mars prevented the Ego from entering 
 
 the body before that was ripe 268 
 
 The influence of Mercury will help man free himself so 
 
 that he may leave body and re-enter it at will 273 
 
 The Lords of Venus as leaders of humanity 272 
 
 Why some planets have moons 259 
 
 Our moon, the abode of failures who crystallized 264 
 
 Crystallization of the matter which is eventually thrown 
 off as a planet commences at pole of the sun where 
 
 motion is slowest 263 
 
 The Earth was thus expelled from the sun in the end 
 
 of the Hyperborean Epoch 263 
 
 Then a part of the Earth crystallized too early and was 
 expelled in the beginning of the Lemurian Epoch; 
 that is the Moon 264
 
 INDEX 583 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Neptune does not really belong to our solar system 200 
 
 (For proof of this assertion, see Simplified Scientific 
 Astrology, page 5.) 
 
 Future evolution of planets 256 
 
 Each planet has three worlds: the Physical World, the 
 
 Desire World and the World of Thouglit 53 
 
 Mars. 
 
 Our evolution on that part of the sun which now consti- 
 tutes the earth commenced after Mars had been ex- 
 pelled and become a separate planet 263 
 
 The influence of Mars on the indwelling spirit 268, 274 
 
 The Martian canals 259 
 
 Venus. 
 
 A number of Beings from Venus and Mercury were sent 
 to help nascent humanity in Lemur ia. They were 
 looked up to as messengers of the gods 271, 272 
 
 After gestatory period of Aryan Race they gave freewill 
 
 to the Original Semites 301 
 
 They then withdrew and left human Initiates to guide 
 
 their younger brothers 304 
 
 Mercury. 
 
 Lords of Mercury were the original Hierophants of the 
 Mjsteries. They initiated the most precocious among 
 mankind and made them kings (by grace of God) . . . 272 
 
 They first showed man how he may extricate himself at 
 
 will from dense body 274 
 
 Why quicksilver is fluidic and evaporates 274 
 
 The influence of Mercury will increase 275 
 
 Earth. 
 
 During the Polarian Epoch that whicli is now the eartli 
 and the moon was yet a part of the sun. Division 
 came in the end of the Hyperborean Epoch 263 
 
 The present Moon-beings crystallized part of the earth 
 
 and were expelled in beginning of Lemuria 264 
 
 Effect of the solar and lunar forces upon earth 265 
 
 Previous to advent of Jehovah, Earth and man were 
 
 under a groupsjiirit which worked from uithout 351 
 
 For ages prior to our era Christ worked upon earlli and 
 
 man from without 404
 
 584 KOSICRUCIAN COSiMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGC 
 
 When liberated from Jesus' body at Golgotha the Christ 
 entereii the Earth and has since been the indwelling 
 
 Earthspirit, the Regent of our planet 407 
 
 The planetary Christ immured in the earth is a ray from 
 the Cosmic Christ in the sun, refracted into each 
 
 planet when ready for Brotherhood 408 
 
 The sacrifice on Golgotha was but the commencement of 
 a protracted period of suffering on part of the Christ, 
 ^•ho is groaning and travailing waiting for the day of 
 
 liberation 408, 506 
 
 Earth Spirit feels when stone is broken or flower 
 
 plucked 65, 505 
 
 Inner constitution of the Earth and volcanic eruptions. .. 498 
 
 Stages of human development and various foods 165 
 
 The so-called "dead" transform the earth, its flora and 
 
 fauna 125 
 
 The keynote of the earth 123 
 
 The Bible agrees with occult teaching that man has 
 
 been on earth before 332 
 
 Sound. 
 
 The Word made flesh, the Creative Fiat, a rythmic sound 
 
 which built all things 181 
 
 The music of the spheres 119 
 
 The Great Silence, a gate to the realm of sound, the 
 
 Heavenworld 122 
 
 Sound, the builder of climate, flora and fauna 125 
 
 The ram's horn disrupting the walls of Jericho a scientific 
 
 possibility 122, 369 
 
 Sound, rhythm; incorporates the soul into the spirit and 
 
 amalgamates them 124 
 
 Soul. 
 
 The World-soul said by Plato to be crucified 85 
 
 Soul is the spiritualized product of the body 95 
 
 ' ' The soul of all flesh is in the blood " 350 
 
 Definite method of accomplishing soulgrowth 95 
 
 Sound and the amalgamation of soul with spirit 124 
 
 Prior to entrance of indwelling Ego higher part of de- 
 
 sirebody was master, a sort of animal soul 394, 235 
 
 Theological doctrine of creation of soul 150
 
 INDEX 585 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Soul of man and animal not weighed by doctors 99 
 
 Space is spirit not yet crystallized to form 249 
 
 Spirit. 
 
 Of man may be seen before birth and after death 19 
 
 It is clothed in various bodies 88 
 
 Mars prevented the human spirit, the Ego from immur- 
 ing itself in body before it was ripe 268 
 
 Effect of wine, the counterfeit spirit produced by decay, 
 
 upon the Ego. the spirit of life 168 
 
 Space is spirit not yet crystallized into form 247 
 
 The positive pole of spirit manifests as life galvanizing 
 
 the negative form into action 248 
 
 Matter. 
 
 Is negative spirit substance; crystallized space or 
 
 spirit 120, 187, 247 
 
 Relation of force and matter illustrated 121 
 
 The Seven Worlds are states of matter 29 
 
 All physical matter is homogeneous in the ultimate 31 
 
 Matter is devoid of true feeling 31 
 
 Ether is physical matter; the field of operation of force 
 
 which acts upon the gases, liquids and solids 30 
 
 Desirestuff is the matter of the Desireworld, which causes 
 
 feeling and compels motion 39 
 
 Mindstuff is the matter of the Region of Concrete thought 
 
 which we use to embody and concrete our ideas 30 
 
 The use of desirestuff in our thought-activity 89 
 
 The reason for the spirits pilgrimage through matter. ... 87 
 How its original divine All consciousness is obscured by 
 
 the three veils of matter 216 
 
 Spirit and matter merge in Chaos; only the seedatoms 
 
 of the World-globes persist 247 
 
 The Bible does not say the earth was created from 
 
 "nothing". It names a basic substance 322 
 
 How the homogeneous primordial matter is formed into 
 
 the several Worlds 375 
 
 Stories and Tllu.strations. 
 
 A sure method of attaining wisdom 21
 
 586 ROSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Clairvoyant sees worlds as invisible to most people as the 
 
 light and color we see is to. a blind man 24 
 
 The existence of Invisible Worlds, interpenetration of 
 
 Physical World (frostflower, freezing water) 27 
 
 Relative reality and permanency of visible and invisible 
 
 worlds shown by architects house 28 
 
 Tlie purpose of visible world as school of right thought il- 
 lustrated by Inventors machine 33 
 
 Necessity for occult training, babe and blind who has ac- 
 quired sight, must learn to see here 41 
 
 Always look for the good. Christ and dead dog 44 
 
 Three men and dog show operation of twin feelings and 
 
 twin forces of Desireworld 46 
 
 Sponge, sand and water to show interpenetration and ex- 
 tension of the three worlds of a planet 53 
 
 Telegraph system illustrating operation vital fluid 63 
 
 Man's dense body a concretion of his finer vehicdes as 
 
 snails house is crystallized snail 73 
 
 Illustration of difference between man with indwelling 
 
 Ego and animal with groupspirit 78 
 
 Musician's hand and gloves showing obscuration of con- 
 sciousness during involution 80 
 
 Entering house on sunny day and finding focus showing 
 
 purpose in evolution 81 
 
 Spirit buried in matter as seed in soil 87 
 
 Worldsoul symbolized in cross 87 
 
 Boston doctor weighing soul of animal and man 99 
 
 The young cling to life in body as tenaciously as seed 
 to pulp of unripe fruit, the aged die as easily as 
 
 seed falls from ripe fruit 103 
 
 Snail illustrating relation of force and matter 121 
 
 Heidelberg wall and the walls of Jericho 122 
 
 Spiritual causes produce physical effects; one man knock- 
 ing another down 125 
 
 Necessity of a Creator; box of type and chaos 129 
 
 Nebular theory requires Creator and Sustainer 323 
 
 Blessing of pain ; hand on hot stove 131 
 
 How seedatoms gather material like magnet 133
 
 INDEX 587 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Heredity and individuality ; carpenter takes material from 
 
 certain pile, but builds as he will 138 
 
 Shape of body depends on etheric matrix like ice crystals 
 
 on lines of force in water 137 
 
 Impossibility of escape from mature destiny 161 
 
 "^ Story of a remembered past life 172 
 
 Activity of chaos illustrated 208 
 
 Color illustrating the divine and human principles 252 
 
 The personality, the reverse reflection of spirit as trees 
 
 reflected in pond 266 
 
 Vicarious Atonement 402 
 
 Value of a hard life 432 
 
 Initiation like pulling trigger of pistol 520 
 
 Tears; why women are more prone to emotion than men. ... 60 
 
 Temperament not inherited 138 
 
 Temptation ; purpose of temptation 110, 282 
 
 Tbansmigration. 
 
 A fallacy not to be confused with rebirth 157 
 
 Trance brings one in touch with subconscious mind 149 
 
 Thought. 
 
 Cost of the faculty of thought 270 
 
 Thought and the faculty of expression are the highest 
 
 human privileges 236 
 
 Cunning was developed in early Atlantis 309 
 
 Difficulty of transmuting cunning to reason 310 
 
 Thought first ileveloped by Original Semites who were 
 
 our progenitors 299, 309 
 
 What impels man to think 285 
 
 How an idea becomes a thought 88 
 
 How thoughts are generated, ensouled and projected 89 
 
 Thought impressed upon braincenters through Reflecting 
 
 Ethor 38, 89 
 
 TIow thoughts are impressed upon the conscious memory. . 90 
 How tlioughts are impressed upon the subconscious 
 
 memory; "like chickens coming home to roost'* 91 
 
 The effect of the twin forces and feelings on thought S9 
 
 Tiiought transmission ; how accomplished 90 
 
 Thought, the supreme reality 28
 
 588 BOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 The World of Thought where thoughts are generated. .48, 88 
 The Physical World where we are schooled in tlie right 
 
 use of thought 33 
 
 The elevating influence of abstract thought 203 
 
 How animals think though lacking mind 70 
 
 Vesuvius eruptions the result of materialism SllT 
 
 Virtue. 
 
 Not synonymous with innocence; it predicates knowledge 
 
 and choice 282 
 
 Vital Force. 
 
 Solar energy specialized through spleen 63, 68 
 
 How used by Ego to operate muscles 89 
 
 How it expels deleterious microbes from system 63 
 
 How obstructed flow of vital force causes sleep 93 
 
 Vitality. 
 
 Archetypes of Vitality 50 
 
 War. 
 
 War between heart and mind 17, 384, 393 
 
 Effect of death on the battlefield 118 
 
 Not peace, but a sword 387 
 
 Wisdom. 
 
 Human wisdom contrasted with animal instinct 79, 84 
 
 Will. 
 
 Will is the spiritual expression of the positive, male and 
 solar sexforce. Imagination is feminine, negative and 
 
 lunar 267 
 
 In early Lemuria, Will enabled man to frustrate God's 
 
 plan and caused all our pain and suffering 362 
 
 It is the force ensouling thought 89 
 
 WoRLDSouL ; symbolically crucified 85 
 
 Word! 
 
 The Word made flesh; the Great Creative Fiat 181 
 
 The cries of the Moon period beings the first echo of the 
 
 creative fiat 219 
 
 Verbal expression of thought our highest human achieve- 
 ment and privilege 236 
 
 The larynx was originally part of the creative organ 
 sometime it will give back in full "the lost Word" 
 the creative Fiat 269, 364, 425
 
 INDEX 589 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Worlds. 
 
 The necessity of dividing matter into Worlds 29 
 
 How the homogeneous primordial matter is disposed in 
 
 different manner to form various worlds 187, 375 
 
 The beginning, purpose and end of worlds 188 
 
 There are worlds denser than the Physical World 233 
 
 Each planet has three worlds; the Physical World, the 
 
 Desire World and the World of Thought 53 
 
 The threefold planets of a solar system swim in a sea 
 of matter from a fourth world: the World of Life 
 Spirit 55 
 
 All the solar systems swim in a sea of matter from the 
 
 World of Divine Spirit which links them 55 
 
 Illustration to show this relationship 53 
 
 Why some worlds are invisible to most people though per- 
 ceived clearly by others 24 
 
 Why we should endeavor to investigate those worlds 27 
 
 Eegiox. 
 
 A subdivision of any of the Worlds 30 
 
 The ('hemical Region, the Etheric Region. Main divisions 
 
 of the Physical World 30 
 
 The Region of Concrete Thought, the Region of Abstract 
 
 Thought. Main divisions of the World of Thought. . 30 
 Physical World. 
 
 The chemical region consists of solids, liquids and the 
 
 gases which are the basis of form 30 
 
 The etheric region consists of four ethers which are the 
 
 avenue of life vitalizing form 32, 35, 38 
 
 The Physical World is the realm of form; why color and 
 
 tone are foreign to thereto 119 
 
 Value of Physical World aa a school of experience 32 
 
 Chemical Ether. 
 
 It is the avenue of the forces which accomplish assimila- 
 tion, the so-called clrad among them 35. 126 
 
 Ripe at seventh year when vital body is born 143 
 
 Life Ether. 
 
 Is the avenue of propagation 36 
 
 It is ripe at the 14th year when child becomes adolescent 
 
 and capable of reproduction 143
 
 590 EOSICRUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 Forces working in positive pole produces males in the 
 
 negative pole females 36 
 
 Light Ether. 
 
 Is our avenue of sense perception, the forces in positive 
 
 pole generate warm blood in negative cold blood 36 
 
 Clorophyl and circulation of sap in plants 37 
 
 Reflecting Ether. 
 
 Storehouse of the memory of nature and of man 37 
 
 Ego makes impression on brain by this ether 38, 89 
 
 Alediums and psychometrists read events there 38 
 
 Desire World. 
 
 Is preeminently the realm of light and color; forms are 
 extremely unstable but tone is sweeter than here, yet 
 
 not native to this world 119 
 
 The luminous desirestuff is disposed in seven regions or 
 
 states of varying density as force-matter 39 
 
 Purgatory is in the three densest states of the Desire- 
 world, the First Heaven in the three upper and be- 
 tween them a Borderland of monotony 112 
 
 The twin forces and twin feelings of the Desire World. . . 42 
 Repulsion. 
 
 One of the twin forces of the Desire World tending to 
 
 purge us from evil and destroy it 43 
 
 It is dominant in the three lower regions 42 
 
 Illustration of its operation 46 
 
 How it operates in our thought activity 89 
 
 Attraction. 
 
 One of the twin forces of the Desire World 42 
 
 Attraction builds virtue when Repulsion has shattered 
 
 vice 47 
 
 Illustration of its operation 46 
 
 Its influence on our thought activity 89 
 
 Heredity discounted 156 
 
 Interest and Indifference. 
 
 The twin feelings indigenous to the 4th region of the 
 
 Desire World 45 
 
 Illustration of their operation 46, 89 
 
 How mathematics raises one above the realm of feeling. . 203
 
 INDEX 591 
 
 PAGE 
 
 World of Thought. 
 
 It is preeminently the sphere of music or toiie, as color 
 is indigenous to the Desire World and form to the 
 
 Physical World 119 
 
 The Great Silence is the portal to this realm of Sound. . 122 
 The region of Concrete Thought embraces the four densest 
 subdivisions where Archetypes and Archetypal Forces 
 
 are forming matter 49, 50 
 
 The Eegion of Abstract Thought comprises the three 
 
 highest subdivisions where ideas are generated 51 
 
 Diagram of the Seven Worlds 54 
 
 WORLD PERIODS; THE SEVEN (topical). 
 
 Practical value of knowing cosmogony thoroughly 202 
 
 The World Periods are way stations on the evolutionary 
 
 journey of the spirit through matter 190 
 
 Why this pilgrimage was undertaken and its fruits. . . .87, 429 
 Saturn Period. 
 
 Activity in any Period starts in the preceding Cosmic 
 
 Night 207 
 
 Location of the seven globes; they were dark and hot 
 
 as incipient firemist 205 
 
 The Bible also mentions this dark stage 321, 322 
 
 There was only one element: heat or incipient fire 234 
 
 Man went through a mineral like existence and had a 
 
 trance like consciousness 206, 212 
 
 The path of evolution described 195 
 
 Lords of Flame radiate germ of dense body and awaken 
 
 divine spirit in man 206 
 
 There were some stragglers left behind 224 
 
 The Lords of Mind were human then and worked with us 
 
 as we work with present minerals 222, 427 
 
 Sun Period. 
 
 Location of the seven globes, they were light balls 210 
 
 There were two elements ; fire an<l air 234 
 
 Bible description of the Sun Period and how it is 
 scientifically possible to have light prior to the crea- 
 tion of sun and moon 328 
 
 Man went through a period of plantlike existence and 
 
 had a consciousness like deep sleep 213
 
 592 KOSICKUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The path of evolution described 198 
 
 Lords of Wisdom aid in reconstruction of dense body, 
 glands and alimentary canal begin gcrminally and 
 
 vital body has its inception as a thoughtform 211 
 
 The Cherubim waken life spirit 211 
 
 Saturn stragglers awakened and become plantlike 224 
 
 The present animals started evolution in Sun Period 
 
 and were minerals then 224 
 
 The Archangels were human in the Sun Period; they 
 
 work with both animal and man 222, 349 
 
 Moon Period. 
 
 Location of the seven globes, they were water and the 
 
 atmosphere was a steamy firefog 213 
 
 There were three elements; fire, air and water 234, 328 
 
 The Bible describes the dense water and firefog 328 
 
 Man-in-the-making went through a period of animal-like 
 existence; he had internal picture consciousness like 
 
 dreams 217 
 
 At that time the divine consciousness of the spirit was 
 
 entirely obscured self-consciousness incipient 216 
 
 Lords of Individuality reconstruct dense and vital bodies, 
 
 skeleton, muscles and nerves had inception 214 
 
 Lords of Individuality give desirebody as a thought form, 
 
 Seraphim awaken human spirit 215 
 
 Moon beings hung suspended in atmosphere and had hori- 
 zontal spines like animals now 228 
 
 A division of the globe took place at close of Moon 
 
 Period and smaller part became satellite 218 
 
 Origin of birds' migrations and honeymoon trips 219 
 
 The divided parts merged in Cosmic Night between Moon 
 
 and Earth Periods 220 
 
 List of classes which started in Moon Period 226 
 
 The Angels were human then and work now with plant, 
 
 animal and man 222, 349 
 
 Present plants were minerals then, parasites are strag- 
 glers 227, 228 
 
 Lucifer Spirits are stragglers from lifewave of Angels. . 286 
 Earth Period. 
 
 We have made 3l^ revolutions of the Earth Period 199
 
 INDEX 593 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The nadir of density in our evolution was reached here 
 
 on earth, but there are worlds denser still 199, 233 
 
 "We have now four elements 234 
 
 Bible description of recapitulations 329 
 
 Reconstruction of dense body to adapt it to mind 239 
 
 Reconstruction of vital body by Angels 240 
 
 Desirebody reconstructed by Archangels 242 
 
 Mind was given by Lords of Mind 222 
 
 The descending spirit meeting the ascending form in the 
 focusing mind marks the birth of the thinking 
 
 human being 267 
 
 The mind is now in its mineral stage, dead, hence we 
 
 work with dead minerals 426. 428 
 
 Classes of beings at beginning of Earth Period ; the 
 
 minerals entered evolution here 234 
 
 Jupiter Period. 
 
 The Earth will become etheric and globes will be dis- 
 posed as they were in the Moon Period 199 
 
 There will be five elements, the 5th described 234 
 
 The vital body will be our densest vehicle 240, 242 
 
 It will reach highest perfection 422 
 
 The dense body will be transmuted and compounded with 
 
 the vital body 422 
 
 The mind will become alive 427 
 
 Then we shall work with plant life 298. 428 
 
 We shall have an objective picture consciousness, and be 
 
 capable of impressing pictures on other minds 418 
 
 The human spirit, the Ego will be prominent 425 
 
 The animals will be human 70, 224 
 
 Venus Period. 
 
 The globes will be located as in Sun Period 199 
 
 Consciousness of Venus Period descrilied 419 
 
 The desire body will be perfected 422 
 
 The essences of the perfected dense and vital bodies will 
 
 be compounded therewith 423 
 
 The Intellectual soul will be absorbed by the Life Spirit. 
 
 which will be most active principle then 423. 425 
 
 The mind will then acquire feeling and we shall create 
 
 living and feeling forms 427, 428
 
 594 KOSICHUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The plants will l)c human, the present mineral uill be 
 
 animal 226 
 
 Vulcan Period. 
 
 Globes will be located as in Saturn Period 200 
 
 We shall have highest Spiritual, Creative Consciousness. . . 421 
 The Mind will be perfected and compounded with essences 
 
 of threefold body 422, 423 
 
 It will be able to propagate itself and create living, mov- 
 ing, thinking forms for present mineral which will 
 
 then be human 427, 428 
 
 The divine spirit will be particularly active 423 
 
 The Emotional soul will be absorbed by Human Spirit. . . . 423 
 
 The Creative Word (chapter) 425 
 
 Eevolutions and Periods defined 196 
 
 Eecapitxjlation. 
 
 Spirals within spirals 321 
 
 The meaning and necessity of recapitulation 208 
 
 Work pertaining to any Period delayed till previous 
 
 phases of evolution have been recapitulated 209 
 
 How described in Bible 329 
 
 Cosmic Nights ok Chaos. 
 
 Eeason for Cosmic Nights and death 244 
 
 Activity of any Period starts in middle of preceding Cos- 
 mic Night as a life commences at conception. . . .250, 207 
 
 Thus it is not a period of inactivity 208 
 
 The work in cosmic night defined and described 196, 200 
 
 There are cosmic nights between revolutions also 207 
 
 The activity there described 243 
 
 Life and form merge in Chaos, only seedatoms of world- 
 globes persi-fit 247 
 
 Comnenius coined the word ' ' gas ' ' to represent spirit 
 
 and Chaos 251 
 
 Chaos, Cosmos, Genius and Epigenesis (chapter) 252 
 
 PoLARiAx Epoch. 
 
 It was a recapitulation of the Saturn Period 263 
 
 The matter which is now the separate Earth was then in 
 
 the polar region of the sun 261 
 
 The dense body began to crystallize as mineral 165
 
 INDEX 595 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Propagation by fission, the pineal gland was then a local- 
 ized organ of feeling 262 
 
 The Bible on the Polarian Epoch 330 
 
 Hyperborean Epoch. 
 
 Angels and Lords of Form clothe humanity with vital 
 
 body; mankind was therefore plant-like 263 
 
 Cain, the second epoch, man is represented as an agri- 
 culturist 165, 166 
 
 Skeleton formed in end of Hyperborean Epoch and was 
 
 soft as cartilage 346 
 
 Towards end of this epoch the earth was expelled from 
 
 sun 263 
 
 The Bible on that event 330 
 
 Lemurian Epoch. 
 
 The Moon expelled from earth in beginning Lemuria 26-i 
 
 Atmosphere of firefog, boiling seas, giant fern forests and 
 
 animals 275 
 
 A division also took place in the desire body 235, 395 
 
 The skeleton hardened under lunar forces 275, 346 
 
 Then the sexes separated 268 
 
 Lords of Mind gave germinal mind and impregnated 
 
 higher part of desirebody therewith 243 
 
 Archangels work in lower part of desirebody 236, 243 
 
 When born man had hearing and feeling, he used his 
 
 body unconsciously 276, 277 
 
 He saw himself and others inwardli/ 277, 283 
 
 Propagation directed by Angels in harmony with the 
 
 stars. Then parturition was painless 277 
 
 Sexrelation brought consciousness of dense body when 
 
 "Adam knew his wife".. 283 
 
 Lucifer Spirits appeared to Lemurian woman's inner con- 
 sciousness prompting to self assertion 287 
 
 When their eyes were opened thoy became aware of loss 
 of body at death and ignorance of stellar lore 
 caused them to propagate at wrong times, so parturi- 
 tion has become painful 283 
 
 Memory was first developed by Lemurian girls 280 
 
 Science and Art were taught in Lemurian schools of Ini- 
 tiation conducted by Lords of Mercury 271, 281
 
 506 ROSICBUCIAN COSMO CONCEPTION 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Lords of Venus were leaders of masses 272 
 
 Greatest number of Leinurians remained animal-like.,.. 289 
 
 Reason for rise and fall of nations 289 
 
 The sixteen races from latter part of Lemuria to be- 
 ginning of New Gallilee 271 
 
 Negroes are the remnant of Lemurian race 304 
 
 Atlantean Epoch. 
 
 Mind was unfolded by food 166 
 
 Atlantean Epoch, the 6th day of Creation 322 
 
 Inner heat of globe and outer cold gave foggy at- 
 mosphere 291 
 
 In early Atlantis man had an inner perception, but did 
 
 not see outward things clearly 293 
 
 When later atmosphere cleared he lost touch with spiritual 
 
 world 294 
 
 The Atlantean Eaces. 
 
 (1) The Emoahals 
 
 Developed sensation, could feel pleasure, pain, sympathy 
 
 and antipathy; their word had magic power 294 
 
 (2) The Tlavatlis 
 
 Became ambitious, remembered great deeds of leaders, de- 
 veloped germ of royalty 295 
 
 (3) The Toltecs 
 
 Started monarchy. Hereditary succession was reasonable 
 
 then, as father could transfer faculties to son 296 
 
 (4) The Original Turanians 
 
 Abused power over lower classes ; were idolaters 297 
 
 (5) The Original Semites 
 
 They were a chosen people, the seed race for our Aryan 
 
 races 298, 334 
 
 They were to evolve thought and were the last race for- 
 bidden to marry outside family 299, 355 
 
 But some did that and are the present Jews 309, 335, 355 
 
 Then the atmosphere cleared and water filled seas 300 
 
 The Gods withdrew, giving man freewill and making him 
 
 responsible to law of consequence 301, 355 
 
 (6) I'he Akkadians and 
 
 (7) The Mongolians 
 
 Evolved thought farther, but became unadaptable....... 303
 
 LNDEX 597 
 
 PAGE 
 
 The Jews. 
 
 How patriotism has retarded their progress 313 
 
 And why Christ Avas born a Jew 313 
 
 How the tribes were lost and how they will be saved. .314, 335 
 America tfie melting pot of amalgamation and emancipa- 
 tion for all races; the cradle of a new people 315 
 
 Aryan Epoch. 
 
 The Ego begins to shine 165 
 
 Noah and the wine 168 
 
 The new chosen people 305, 311 
 
 Anglo Saxons are the 5th of Aryan Races 304, 305
 
 INDEX OF DIAGRAMS AND TABLES. 
 
 No. Page 
 
 16 — The Lord 's Prayer Frontispiece 
 
 The Four Kingdoms and Their Relation to the Three 
 
 Worlds 16 
 
 1 — Relative Permanency of the Visible and Invisible Worlds 52 
 
 2— The Seven Worlds 54 
 
 3 — Vehicles of the Four Kingdoms 73 
 
 4 — Consciousness of the Four Kingdoms 74 
 
 Seven-fold Constitution of ]Man 88 
 
 5— Three-fold Spirit, Soul, and Body 95 
 
 514— The Silver Cord 98 
 
 A Life Cycle 146 
 
 6 — The Supreme Being, the Cosmic Planes, and God 178 
 
 7— The Saturn Period 193 
 
 8 — 7 Worlds, 7 Globes, and 7 Periods 197 
 
 9 — The Twelve Creative Hierarchies 221 
 
 Classes at Dawn of Moon Period 226 
 
 10 — Classes at Dawn of Earth Period; their vehicles and 
 
 status then; and their present status 230 
 
 11— The 1, 3, 7 and 10 Aspects of God and Man 252b 
 
 Table of Vibrations 254 
 
 12 — Man's Past, Present, and Future Form 257 
 
 13 — The Beginning and Ending of Sex 364 
 
 Seven Days of Creation 366 
 
 14 — Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; their vehicles and status 
 
 in the Universe 377 
 
 ' ' As Above, so Below " 410 
 
 Days of Week and Correspondences 411 
 
 15 — Symbolism of the Caduceus 413 
 
 Classification of the Animal Kingdom 416 
 
 Periods and Corresponding Consciousness 421 
 
 Tables of Food Values 450-1 
 
 17 — Transmutation of Sex-currents 475 
 
 18— Constitution of the Earth 509
 
 ^astcructan J|dlolus{]tp iHagnHut^ 
 
 Rays From the Rose Cross 
 
 A Monthly Magazine of 
 
 MYSTIC LIGHT 
 
 — Subscription $1.50 a year— 
 
 General Contents 
 
 The Mystic Light Department is devoted to articles on 
 Occultism, Mystic Masonry, Esoteric Christianity 
 and similar Spiritual Subjects. 
 
 The Question Department is designed to give further 
 light upon the various subjects dealt \vith in the 
 different departments. 
 
 The Astral Bay Department gives Cosmic Light on 
 Life's Problems. So far as space permits horo- 
 scopes of subscribers' children are read each month. 
 These readings show the hidden faults and talents 
 to help the parents bring out the best in their 
 charges. 
 
 Vocational Readings for young men and women are 
 given to show them the sphere in the world's work 
 for which they are best fitted. 
 
 Studies in the Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception. Our 
 Origin, Evolution and Ultimate Destiny are relig- 
 iously, reasonably and scientifically explained in 
 this department. 
 
 ChUdrens' Department. Letters and Lessons for the 
 Children. 
 
 Nutrition and Health. In this department articles on 
 diet teach how to build bodies wisely and well. 
 
 The Rosy-Cross Healing Circle. Its meetings and their 
 results.
 
 IN QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 
 
 Price $1.50, Postfree. 
 
 A book of ready reference upon all mystic matters, 
 which ought to be in the library of every occult student. 
 It covers 432 pages; has a considerable number of illum- 
 inating diagrams, is printed on fine paper in clear type, 
 reinforced binding of cloth with the beautiful Rosicrucian 
 Symbols stamped upon the cover in red, black and gold; the 
 three edges are also gold. 
 
 PARTIAL LIST OF SUBJECTS 
 
 Section I. — Life on Earth. Social Conditions, Marriage, 
 Children, Sleep and Dreams, Health and Disease. 
 
 Section II. — Life After Death. Cremation, Purgatory, 
 The First Heaven, The Second Heaven, The Third 
 Heaven, Guardian Angels. 
 
 Section III. — Rebirth. The Law of Rebirth, The Law of 
 Causation, Transmigration. 
 
 Section IV. — The Bible Teachings. The Creation, The Fall, 
 
 The Immaculate Conception, Sayings of Christ. 
 
 Section V. — Spiritualistic Phenomena. Mediumship, Ob- 
 session, Materialisation. 
 
 Section VI. — Clairvoyance. Dangers of Psychism, True 
 Spiritual Unfoldment, Initiation. 
 
 Section VIII. — Animals. Their Life Here and Hereafter. 
 It is truly AN OCCULT INFORMATION BUREAU 1 
 
 Moia ^knll pie ^nofa ^tisi 
 
 By Max Heindel, 
 15c Postfree. 
 The title indicates sufficiently the scope of the book. 
 It is direct and to the point like all the writings of 
 this author.
 
 tEb ^vostcntcimt ^"lystcnes 
 
 AN ELEMENTARY EXPOSITION 
 
 200 pp. cloth. $1.00 postfree. 
 
 ®l]i8 is ll]e ^ook for tl]e ^ubo ^an 
 
 who. IS seeking a solution to the Great Mystery called Life, 
 but lacks leisure to wade through volumes of metaphysical 
 speculations. The lucid and logical explanations carry con- 
 viction — they bear 
 
 THE STAMP OF TRUTH 
 
 Nevertheless, the language is so simple, clear and devoid of 
 technicalities that a child can understand its message. It 
 is therefore specially suited to beginners, but advanced 
 students will find 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF LIGHT, 
 
 COLOR AND CONSCIOUSNESS, 
 
 and similar subjects of vital interest. 
 
 Clirtst or ^nbbl|a? 
 
 30c Postfree. 
 The idea that India is the main repository of occult 
 knowledge is held by many who have forsaken the Chris- 
 tian Religion to embrace Hinduism. "Christ or Buddha?" 
 shows most clearly that 
 
 THE WESTERN WISDOM TEACHINGS 
 
 throw a light upon the problems of life which is much 
 more intense, far-reaching and soul satisfying in every r» 
 spect. A partial list of contents will indicate its scope. 
 
 Involution, Evolution and Epigencsis. 
 
 Trance. 
 
 Dreamless sleep. 
 
 Dreams. 
 
 The Waking State. 
 
 The Mystery of Blood. 
 
 The Mystery of Sex. 
 
 The Mystery of Death. 
 
 The Christ of the East. 
 
 The Christ of the Weat.
 
 3Rnstcructan (SIntcrprriatton oi 
 OIl|rtstiantty 
 
 ANCIENT TRUTHS IN MODERN DRESS - 
 Price lOe Each, Postfree 
 
 No. 1. "The Riddle of Life and Death." Presenting a 
 solution which is both scientific and religious. 
 
 No. 2. "Where Are the Dead?" 
 
 No. 3. "Spiritual Sight and the Spiritual Worlds." 
 Showing that we have a latent "sixth sense," and what 
 it opens up to us when cultivated. 
 
 No. 4. "Sleep, Dreams, Trance, Hypnotism, Mediumship 
 and Insanity." 
 
 No. 5. "Death and Life in Purgatory." Describing the 
 method of death and purgation, also how immutable law 
 and not an avenging Deity transmutes the evil acts of 
 life to everlasting good. 
 
 No. 6. "Life and Activity in Heaven." Showing how the 
 Human Spirit assimilates the Good of its past life and 
 creates its environment for a future rebirth; also how 
 it prepares a new body. 
 
 No. 7. "Birth a Fourfold Event." Describing the ante- 
 natal preparations for birth, and the spiritual changes 
 which inaugurate the period of excessive physical growth 
 in the 7th year, the cause of puberty at 14 and maturity 
 at 21. This knowledge is absolutely essential to the 
 right care of a child. 
 
 N. 8. "The Science of Nutrition, Health and Pro- 
 tracted Youth." Showing the material cause of early 
 death and the obvious prophylactic. 
 
 No. 9. "The Astronomical Allegories op the Bible."
 
 No. 10. "Astrology; Its Scope and Limitations." Show- 
 ing the spiritual side of Astrology, how it enables those 
 who study it to help themselves and others. 
 
 No. 11. "Spiritual Sight and Insight." Its culture, con- 
 trol and legitimate use, giving a definite and safe method 
 of attainment. 
 
 No. 12. "Parsifal." Wagner's famous Mystic Music 
 Drama, a mine of inspiration to spiritual effort. 
 
 No. 13. "The Angels as Factors in Evolution." Show- 
 ing just what part the Angels, Archangels, Cherubim, 
 Seraphim, etc., play in the Drama of Life. 
 
 No. 14. "Lucifer, Temptk or Benefactor?" Showing the 
 origin and the mission of pain and sorrow. 
 
 No. 15. "The Mystery of Golgotha and the Cleansing 
 Blood." A rational explanation which satisfies head and 
 heart alike. 
 
 No. 16. "The Star of Bethlehem; A Mystic Fact." 
 
 No. 17. "The Mystery of the Holy Grail." The way 
 to attainment. 
 
 No. 18. "The Lord's Prayer." Showing the esoteric side, 
 and how it applies to the seven-fold constitution of man. 
 
 No. 19. "The Coming Force; Vril or What?" 
 
 No. 20. "Fellowship and the Coming Race." Showing 
 why the Bible contains both the Jewish and Christian 
 Religions, and why both combined are peculiarly adapted 
 to the spiritual needs of the Western World and why 
 Jesus was born a Jew. 
 
 These lectures are particularly suitable for beginners. 
 Read consecutively, they give a comprehensive outline of our 
 philosophy. 
 
 THEY FIT THE POCKET 
 and allow a busy man to utilize time on cars en route to or 
 from business. 
 
 GIVE ONE TO A FRIEND 
 It is an inexpensive and a helpful gift.
 
 BY Max Heindel and Augusta Foss Heindel 
 
 Third Edition 
 
 700 pp. Cloth. $2.50 Post Paid. 
 
 This book is set in a most attractive style, printed 
 on fine paper, with extra durable binding, the cover 
 stamped in gold and colors like other Rosicrucian text- 
 books. The contents are unique, including a number 
 of articles on the philosophy of Astrology. 
 
 The contents are arranged according to a very sim- 
 ple, definite system and with marginal symbols which 
 will enable the student to turn instantly to the para- 
 graph containing the information wanted. 
 
 There are many non-technical articles dealing with 
 the philosophical aspect of Astrology which will appeal 
 to all occult students regardless of whether they under- 
 stand casting a horoscope or not. 
 
 The general reading of the natal horoscope is thor- 
 oughly elucidated in all phases. 
 
 A very simple method of progressing tJie horo- 
 scope and predicting events is given. 
 
 Last, but not least is the Medical Astrology and 
 guide to Diagnosis of Disease, covering about 200 pages 
 and illustrated by 36 horoscopes, each indicating sever- 
 al diseases. 
 
 The system there explained is based upon the ex- 
 perience of the authors, gained during an extensive 
 practice of many years, during which time they have 
 successfully diagnosed disease in many thousands of 
 horoscopes, foretold crises and indicated preventive or 
 remedial measures.
 
 ^rntpliftc& ^ctcnttfic Astrology 
 
 By Max Heindel 
 
 Fourth Edition, Revised and Enlarged 
 
 WITH MAX HEINDEL 'S PORTRAIT 
 
 198 pp. Bound in Cloth. $1.25 Post paid 
 A complete textbook on the art of erecting a hor- 
 oscope, making the process simple and easy for begin- 
 ners. It also includes a 
 
 Philosophic Encyclopedia 
 
 and 
 
 Tables of Planetary Hours 
 
 The Philosophic Encyclopedia fills a long felt want 
 of both beginners and advanced students for infor 
 mation concerning the underlying reasons for astro- 
 logical dicta. It is a mine of knowledge arranged in 
 such a manner as to be instantly accessible. 
 
 The Tables of Planetary Houi^s enable one to select 
 the most favorable time for beginning new enter- 
 prises. 
 
 The unparalleled merits of this book have been 
 amply attested by many thousands of enthusiastic 
 students who have bought the first three editions. 
 
 No astrological ptudent can afford to be without it.
 
 SIMPLIFIED 
 
 ^cimttftc ©ablest oi ^nxts^s 
 
 Latitudes 25 to 60 Degrees, Inclusive 
 
 Volume 1. Volume 2. Volume 3. 
 
 25-36 degrees 37-48 degrees 49-60 degrees 
 
 WITH LONGITUDES and LATITUDES 
 
 of about 
 
 FIFTEEN HUNDRED CITIES OF THE WORLD 
 
 These Tables of Houses are printed in size and style 
 uniform with our Simplified Scientific Ephemeris; 
 large type, clear print and fine paper. 
 
 A 12-page list (double column) gives the latitudes 
 and longitudes of most cities of fair size in Europe, 
 Asia, Africa, Australia and South America, also Amer- 
 ican cities of ten thousand and over. 
 
 By our original simplified system we have construct- 
 ed these Tables so that with them a figure is calculated 
 for South latitude by the same method and with the 
 same ease as a figure is cast for North latitude. 
 
 These Tables cover the two most densely populated 
 belts of the World, including the greater part of the 
 United States and continental Europe, South America, 
 South Africa, Australia and New Zealand. 
 
 -50 cents each Post Paid-
 
 ^mtpliftcb Scientific ^pl|cmcris 
 
 I860 TO DATE, PRICE, 25c EACH YEAR 
 
 The increasing difficulty experienced by Astrolo- 
 gers in obtaining Ephemerides has induced us to 
 enter the field and produce 
 
 A Better Ephemeris 
 
 At Half the Price Now Charged By Others 
 
 A glance at this publication will at once show the 
 Astrologer a number of advantages in our arrange- 
 ment. The times and places of New Moons, Full 
 Moons and Eclipses are plainly marked, also the 
 Moon's Node. Tables of Logarithms are given for 24 
 hours. 
 
 The type is as large as used in this book, the print 
 is clear and beautiful. It will save eye strain.
 
 By MAX HEINDEL 
 
 An Esoteric Exposition of tJie Cosmic Facts underly- 
 ing these two Great Institutions, as de- 
 termined by Occult Investigation 
 
 Describes the influence of each of these institu- 
 tions upon the evolution of mankind and the ultimate 
 destiny of each. 
 
 The building of King Solomon's Temple has al- 
 ways remained a theme of great interest; but add to 
 this the story of the Queen of Sheba and the real 
 builder of the Temple, Hiram Abiff, so seldom read 
 
 of in current literature, and truly one is confronted 
 by a story of exquisite and transcendent interest. 
 
 To have read this book is to have delved deep into 
 the past and to have gained a glimpse into the mys- 
 teries that have puzzled philosophers in ages gone by. 
 Only a Mystic and a trained Seer who has the divine 
 gift of reading the Akashic Records of the past could 
 give such a lucid description of this great subject. 
 
 THIS BOOK SHOULD BE IN EVERY MASON'S 
 LIBRARY 
 
 Bound in cloth. 98 pages. Price $1.00
 
 7i^' oJo 900 907 7